NO 


O 

o 
c^ 


© 


•  • .. 


MEMOIR 


MRS.  ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT, 


INCLUDING  AN  ACCOUNT 


PLAGUE    OF    1837 


BY    REV.    H.    G.    0.    DWIGHT, 

Missionary  to  Constantinople. 


WITH  A  SKETCH  OF  THE  LIFE  OF 

MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT, 

MISSIONARY    TO    PERSIA. 


NEW-YORK  « 

M.    W.    D  0  D  D, 

BRICK    CHURCH    CHAPEL, 

Corner  of  Park-row  and  Spruce-street. 

1840. 


ENTERED  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1840, 

By    M  .    W  .    D  O  D  D , 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  South 
ern  District  of  New- York. 


UNIVERSITY  PRESS. 
JOHN  F.  TROW,  PRINTER,  1U  NASSAU  STREET. 


Stacg 
Annex 


.   .- 


512 

INTRODUCTION. 


IN  the  erection  of  Solomon's  temple  "  there  was  neither 
hammer  nor  axe,  nor  any  tool  of  iron  heard  in  the  house, 
while  it  was  in  building."  The  materials  had  all  been 
prepared  in  the  distant  mountains  of  Lebanon,  and  at  the 
appointed  time  the  "  great  stones,  costly  stones,  and  hewed 
stones  "  were  laid  in  their  places — the  timbers  were  fitted 
together — and  without  noise  or  confusion  the  temple  arose 
in  its  majestic  beauty,  and  stood  a  monument  of  architec 
tural  skill,  an  illustration  of  the  riches  and  power  of  the 
king,  and  the  acknowledged  residence  of  Jehovah. 

Without  pretending  to  affirm  that  every  thing  con 
nected  with  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  is  typical  of  the 
spiritual  temple  erecting  under  the  Christian  dispensation, 
I  cannot  but  feel  that  there  is  a  striking  similarity  in  the 
manner  of  their  erection.  The  busy  crowd  at  Jerusalem, 
and  the  ten  thousands  of  the  various  tribes  scattered 
through  Palestine  heard  not  the  sound  of  the  hammer  and 
the  axe  that  were  ringing  in  the  forests  of  Lebanon ;  and 
in  the  erection  of  the  temple  in  Jerusalem  there  was  very 
little  in  the  stillness  and  formality  of  laying  stone  upon 
stone  to  rouse  the  attention,  or  excite  the  interest  of  the 


4  INTRODUCTION. 

inhabitants  of  the  Holy  City.  Now  it  needs  no  argument 
to  prove  that  thousands  in  Christendom  are  in  the  same 
state  of  ignorance  and  indifference  in  relation  to  the 
building  of  the  spiritual  temple.  How  many  there  are 
who  seem  not  to  be  aware  of  the  toil  endured  in  the  dis 
tant  wilderness  of  heathenism;  who  do  not  know  that 
the  stone  is  preparing  in  the  quarry  for  the  glorious  spirit 
ual  edifice;  that  at  the  present  moment  the  walls  are  going 
up,  and  that  the  topmost  stone  is  soon  to  be  brought  forth 
with  "  shoutings  of  grace,  grace  unto  it !"  Indeed,  the 
silent,  quiet,  unobtrusive  manner  in  which  the  temple  of 
holiness  is  erecting  in  our  world  is  a  matter  of  prophetic 
record.  Of  our  Redeemer  it  was  said  by  Isaiah,  "He 
shall  not  cry,  nor  lift  up,  nor  cause  his  voice  to  be  heard 
in  the  street."  Respecting  his  kingdom,  he  himself  de 
clared,  "  the  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation." 

If  it  were  not  for  these  declarations  of  the  Bible  we 
should  wonder  that  the  great  work  of  Christian  missions 
attracted  comparatively  so  little  attention  from  the  nom 
inal  Christian  world.  We  should  consider  it  one  of  the 
strangest  phenomena  of  the  present  age  that  the  wise,  and 
learned,  and  even  those  most  distinguished  for  their  politi 
cal  sagacity  and  influence,  should  remain  insensible  to  the 
mighty  power  which  the  church  has  set  in  operation,  and 
which  will  not  only  change  the  face  of  society,  but  as 
certainly  revolutionize  the  nations  as  the  effect  follows  its 
appropriate  cause.  But  "  the  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not 


INTRODUCTION. 


with  observation."  Thus  it  happens,  that  while  all  India 
is  moved  to  its  foundations  by  the  power  of  Christian  mis 
sions  ;  while  the  Society  Islands  have  been  raised  up  from 
the  lowest  point  of  heathenism  to  the  very  heights  of 
Christian  knowledge,  of  pure  morality,  and  evangelical 
piety  ;  while  the  Sandwich  Islands  are  joining  her  sisters 
of  the  South  in  erecting  temples  to  Jesus,  and  crowding 
them  by  thousands  to  offer  their  penitential  prayers  and 
grateful  praises ;  while  in  every  quarter  of  the  globe  and 
in  almost  every  nation  under  heaven  the  spiritual  artificers 
are  actively  engaged  in  preparing  the  "  lively  stones"  and 
erecting  the  "spiritual  house;"  the  world,  busy  with 
their  own  affairs,  remain  in  ignorance,  or  if  they  speak  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  it  is  in  the  language  of  the  scoffers 
of  the  last  days,  "  where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?" 

But  still  there  are  some  who  "  hear  the  joyful  sound." 
There  is  a  class  who  know  that  the  "  polished  stones  "  are 
ready  for  the  spiritual  edifice,  and  who  think  and  feel  and 
act  in  regard  to  this  great  work  as  did  those  who  were 
most  deeply  interested  in  the  enterprise  of  Solomon.  To 
drop  the  figure,  there  are  those  who  identify  themselves 
with  the  missionary  enterprise,  being  impressed  with  a 
profound  sense  of  its  moral  dignity,  and  regarding  it  as  a 
cause  most  intimately  connected  with  the  best  interests 
both^temporal  and  spiritual  of  their  fellow  men.  They  are 
not  enthusiasts,  or  vain  dreamers,  or  zealots,  or  bigots. 
They  are  sober  believers  in  the  promises  of  God.  They 

1* 


INTRODUCTION. 


are  Christian  philosophers.  If  they  feel  deeply,  and  are 
"  in  labours  abundant "  for  the  pagan  world,  there  is  a  suf 
ficient  reason.  They  are  affected  by  the  real  character  of 
the  heathen  as  described  by  the  apostle  Paul  in  the  first 
chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  by  their  dreary 
prospects  as  candidates  for  immortality ;  by  the  command 
of  the  Great  Head  of  the  church  rendering  it  obligatory 
on  all  his  followers  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature ; 
by  the  recorded  results  of  faithful  labour  in  all  past  time, 
and  the  animating  prospect  of  success  afforded  by  the  pro 
mises  of  the  Redeemer;  by  the  influence  which  comes 
rolling  back  in  tides  of  mercy  upon  the  church  at  home, 
when  actively  engaged  in  imparting  blessings  to  distant 
nations ;  and  by  those  glories  which  will  follow  the  uni 
versal  diffusion  of  the  gospel.  It  is  in  view  of  such  motives 
that  the  missionary  feeling  is  enkindled  in  their  bosoms. 
Their  eyes  are  open  upon  the  movements  of  Divine  Provi 
dence.  They  quickly  catch  the  sound  of  his  footsteps. 
While  an  unbelieving  world  are  insensible  to  the  great 
events  occurring  in  the  kingdom  of  grace,  they  are  not 
only  interested  but  excited ;  not  only  convinced  that  the 
spiritual  temple  shall  be  perfected,  but  see  it  rising  in  its 
fair  proportions  before  their  eyes.  They  feel  that  Jehovah 
is  about  consecrating  it  for  his  own  special  residence,  and 
that  it  will  soon  be  enveloped  in  the  cloud  of  his  glory. 

By  such  the  present  volume  will  be  sincerely  and  grate 
fully  welcomed.     It  introduces  them  into  the  midst  of  one 


INTRODUCTION. 


band  of  those  who  have  gone  out  to  prepare  the  "  lively 
stones."  It  brings  before  their  mind  the  nature  and  degree 
of  the  trials  and  joys  which  are  common  to  these  labours. 
It  opens  before  them  "  scenes  "  of  most  thrilling  interest, 
and  well  calculated  to  excite  the  best  feelings  of  the  heart. 

These  "  scenes  "  are  laid  in  the  city  of  Constantinople, 
the  great  centre  of  Mohammedan  power  and  influence. 
The  time  is  one  of  uncommon  gloom  ;  one  of  those  dread 
ful  periods  when  the  plague  rages  without  obstruction, 
and  the  doomed  Mussulman  yields  in  sullenness  to  his  in 
evitable  fate.  It  is  at  such  a  time  that  the  dreaded  disease 
enters  the  missionary  family ;  a  beloved  child  sinks  beneath 
its  power,  and  the  mother,  after  a  most  painful  and  pro 
tracted  sickness,  follows  her  loved  one  to  the  tomb. 

During  this  melancholy  period  of  sickness  and  death, 
and  the  necessary  quarantine  that  followed,  a  daily  corres 
pondence  of  a  most  interesting  character  is  carried  on  be 
tween  the  afflicted  husband  and  father  and  his  missionary 
brethren  in  Constantinople.  There  are  also  numerous  let 
ters  of  condolence  sent  from  the  different  missionary  sta 
tions  in  Turkey. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  the  writer  to  express  his  views 
at  large  of  the  character  of  this  correspondence.  He  can 
not  help  feeling,  however,  that  the  friends  of  missions  will 
be  grateful  for  its  publication.  It  breathes  a  sweet  and 


8  INTRODUCTION. 

heavenly  spirit  of  devotion ;  brings  us  into  the  very  pre 
sence  of  our  Lord ;  opens  to  our  view  the  scenes  of  eter 
nity,  and  leaves  us  "  quite  on  the  verge  of  heaven."  It 
will  also  enlist  our  deep  and  tender  sympathies  in  behalf 
of  those  beloved  brethren  who  are  toiling  among  the 
heathen.  We  see  the  hearts  of  these  self-denying  men  of 
God.  Their  letters  were  written  not  with  the  most  remote 
idea  of  their  being  exposed  to  the  public  gaze ;  but  with 
the  single  and  benevolent  motive  of  comforting  each  other 
wThen  in  danger  of  being  "  swallowed  up  with  overmuch 
sorrow."  They  introduce  us  into  their  own  private  circle, 
and  lay  open  their  bosoms  to  our  inspection.  They  show 
us  that  missionaries  are  indeed  men,  but  Christian  men, 
who  have  made  eminent  attainments  in  piety,  and  who 
are  better  fitted  than  most  men  to  stand  between  the  liv 
ing  and  the  dead,  and  stay  the  plague  of  sin  in  our  world. 
And,  if  the  writer  does  not  greatly  mistake,  the  Christian 
will  rise  from  the  perusal  of  this  part  of  the  book  impressed 
with  a  new  sense  of  the  excellence  of  his  religion ;  with 
new  attachment  to  missionaries  and  the  cause  of  missions, 
and  with  stronger  motives  for  reposing  afresh  his  confi 
dence  in  God. 

There  is  one  circumstance  in  the  conduct  of  the  mis 
sionaries  on  this  occasion  which  may  be  misunderstood,  or 
not  properly  appreciated.  I  refer  to  the  fact  that  the  af 
flicted  brother  was  left  alone  during  the  whole  period  of 
his  trial.  By  some  persons  such  conduct  may  be  called 


INTRODUCTION.  9 

neglect,  a  selfish  regard  to  their  own  comforts,  and  an  im 
proper  fear  of  death.  Such  a  charge,  I  am  sure,  will  not 
be  brought  by  any  who  are  acquainted  with  these  men,  or 
who  remember  that  for  the  last  ten  years  they  have  ha 
bitually  exposed  themselves  to  this  dreadful  disease,  in 
order  to  benefit  the  souls  of  that  people.  The  fact  is  this. 
It  required  more  Christian  principle  to  stay  away  from  a 
friend  in  those  circumstances,  than  to  rush  into  his  presence 
and  die  with  him.  It  was  on  their  part  a  sacrifice  of  feel 
ing  to  principle — the  same  principle  that  first  sundered  the 
ties  that  bound  them  to  their  native  land,  tore  them  from 
the  embrace  of  their  friends,  and  which  sustains  them  amid 
all  their  trials  and  discouragements  as  missionaries  of  the 

O 

cross.  To  this  principle  the  bereaved  brother  not  only 
bowed  without  a  murmur,  but  with  decided  approbation. 
It  was  the  good  of  the  mission — the  success  of  that  great 
cause  to  which  they  had  devoted  their  lives  and  their 
hearts — which  governed  their  action  at  this  time.  Like 
Thomas,  their  hearts  would  say,  "  Let  us  go  and  die  with 
him  /"  But  like  the  Saviour,  when  told  that  Lazarus  whom 
he  loved  was  sick,  they  abode  for  some  days  still  in  the 
same  place  where  they  were  for  the  GLORY  OF  GOD  ! 

This  correspondence  forms  a  very  happy  introduction 
to  some  brief  memoirs  of  Mrs.  H.  G.  0.  D  wight,  whose 
sickness  and  death  occasioned  it. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  the  writer  to  draw  any  com- 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

parison  between  this  intelligent  and  interesting  lady  and 
her  sisters  labouring  in  the  same  cause.  He  has  no  doubt 
that  all  will  agree  with  him  in  the  opinion  that  Mrs.  Dwight 
was  no  ordinaiy  woman.  Her  mind  was  certainly  one  of 
the  first  order,  clear,  sprightly,  and  vigorous.  How  replete 
with  simple  and  judicious  instructions  are  her  letters  to  her 
nieces !  How  graphic  and  eloquent  are  her  descriptions 
of  the  customs  of  the  Turks,  and  Greeks  and  Armenians ! 
Indeed,  whatever  her  pen  touches  rises  up  before  us  in  all 
the  freshness  and  strength  and  truth  of  the  reality.  How 
deep  was  the  fountain  of  her  maternal  love,  and  in  what 
an  ever-living  stream  it  poured  itself  forth !  How  decided 
and  heavenly  was  that  piety  which  led  her  to  bear  reproach 
cheerfully  ;  induced  her  to  consecrate  her  life  to  personal 
labour  among  the  heathen ;  led  her  to  form  and  sustain 
schools  for  poor  and  ignorant  children,  though  at  the  sac 
rifice  of  her  health  ;  rendered  her  contented,  though  far 
from  her  friends  and  native  land ;  and  which  finally  gave 
her  a  holy  peace  of  mind  when  sinking  beneath  the  power 
of  the  disease  that  terminated  her  life ! 

But  every  reader  of  this  volume  will  of  course  form  his 
own  conclusions  in  regard  to  its  merits  and  the  character 
of  the  individuals  there  introduced.  The  object  of  the 
writer  will  be  accomplished  if  the  book  is  read  by  the 
friends  of  missions.  Having  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  read 
ing  the  manuscript,  he  has  recommended  its  publication  ; 
believing  that  it  might  be  a  very  efficient  instrument  in  ex- 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

citing  a  still  deeper  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions,  and 
of  hastening  the  triumph  of  our  Redeemer  throughout  this 
sinful  world. 

The  following  lines,  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Dwright,  wTere  composed  by  Miss  Mary  Osgood,  of  Andover, 
Mass.,  and  are  so  beautiful  in  themselves,  and  so  well 
adapted  to  promote  the  great  objects  of  this  volume,  that 
we  venture  to  insert  them,  though  wre  have  not  consulted 
the  fair  authoress  on  the  subject : 

Not  in  the  home  of  other  years, 

Beneath  the  cottage  tree; 
Not  where  New  England  zephyrs  breathe, 

Thy  resting  place  may  be. 

Not  where  the  purple  violet  blooms, 

Beside  the  crystal  stream, 
Where  thy  young  feet  were  wont  to  stray 

In  childhood's  sunny  dream. 

But  far  beyond  the  ocean's  wave 

Thy  lonely  grave  is  made  ; 
Nor  marble  urn,  nor  sculptur'd  stone 

May  mark  where  thou  art  laid. 

And  many  an  eye  was  dimm'd  with  tears, 

And  hearts  with  grief  were  riven, 
When  joyously, — triumphantly, — 

Thy  spirit  soared  to  heaven. 

Yet  not  for  thee,  thou  blessed  one, 

'Tis  not  for  thee  we  weep; 
We  would  not  call  thee  back  again, 

Nor  break  thy  dreamless  sleep. 

But  low  and  sad  a  voice  i«  heard 

From  Thracia's  distant  strand, 
And  mournfully  the  notes  of  wo 

Burst  from  thy  orphan  band. 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

And  he — whose  home  is  desolate 
Upon  that  distant  shore — 

Oh  !  let  him  weep  ;—  thy  voice  of  love 
May  sound  for  him  no  more. 

And  o'er  the  far  Atlantic  wave, 
In  thy  own  childhood's  home, 

A  widow'd  mother  weeps  for  thee — 
For  thee,  her  cherish'd  one. 

And  gentle  sisters  mourn  thee  gone — 
Their  brightest  and  their  best ; 

And  let  them  weep — tears  are  for  earth- 
But  thou— O  thou  art  blest. 

And  many  a  bright  resplendent  gem 
To  deck  thy  crown  is  given, 

And  sweeter  sounds  than  mortals  know 
Burst  from  thy  harp  in  heaven. 

"We  weep  for  those  whom  blinded  zeal 

Has  led  so  far  astray  ; 
For  those  thy  gentle  love  would  win 

From  error's  devious  way. 

But  not  for  thee,  to  whom  a  robe 
Of  spotless  while  is  given  ; 

Thy  toilsome  pilgrimage  is  o'er, 
And  thou  art  safe  in  heaven. 

Rest,  loved  one,  rest, — it  were  not  meet 
That  thou  shouldst  linger  here  ;  — 

Go  sing  the  song  of  seraphim, — 
Go  to  a  brighter  sphere. 

Short  was  thy  pilgrimage  on  earth 
And  tears  to  thee  were  given  : 

Go  sing  the  song  of  seraphim, 
And  tune  thy  harp  in  heaven. 

Washington  City,  May,  1839. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 


LETTERS    DURING   THE    PLAGUE. 


TO   MR.   WILLIAM  J.   BUCK,  NEW-YORK. 

Constantinople,  Dec.  1,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

THE  story  of  my  recent  afflictions  is  already  known 
to  you.  Sorrow,  like  a  flood,  has  rolled  over  me,  but  I 
have  not  been  destroyed  nor  even  cast  down  by  it,  for  the 
Lord  has  held  me  up.  It  has  left  desolation,  however,  be 
hind.  My  once  happy  family  is  broken  and  scattered. 
Two  are  in  heaven  ! — and  those  of  us  who  remain  in  this 
world,  have  separate  dwelling  places  ; — two  are  in  Broosa, 
and  two  of  us  in  Constantinople. 

In  turning  my  mind  back  to  the  period  when  this 
breach  was  made,  and  the  scenes  accompanying  it,  I  can 
not  say  as  some  would,  '  it  appears  all  like  a  dream.' 
On  the  contrary,  it  appears,  comparatively,  like  the 
only  reality  of  my  whole  life.  What  is  real  except  eter 
nity,  and  the  things  pertaining  to  it  1  And  if  mere  world 
ly  enjoyments,  and  worldly  anticipations  and  hopes  are 
not  dreams,  then  I  have  learned  a  wrong  lesson  in  the 
school  of  experience. 

I  know  well  how  anxious  you  will  be  to  hear  every 
particular  of  these  events  to  which  I  have  alluded.  You 
will,  also,  desire  to  know  what  were  my  feelings  while 
those  solemn  scenes  were  passing.  You  will  wish  to 
know,  not  only  in  general,  but  also  in  particular,  to  what 
extent  I  found  the  Christian  hope  available  in  the  hour  of 
trial.  Nothing  can  be  more  pleasant  to  my  own  feelings, 


16  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

than  to  gratify  this  wish.  I  have  a  strong  desire  to  speak 
to  you  of  the  abounding  grace  of  God,  vouchsafed  to  me 
through  Jesus  Christ.  I  have,  at  times,  felt,  that  duty 
bid  me  proclaim  it  to  the  whole  world,  that  all  who  are 
in  any  trouble,  may  have  confidence  in  Him  who  is  faith 
ful,  and  be  comforted  with  the  same  comfort  wherewith  I 
have  been  comforted  of  God. 

As  I  was  situated  at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles  from 
the  capital,  where  the  other  members  of  our  mission  re 
sided  5  and  as  they  could  not  approach  me  on  account 
of  the  contagious  nature  of  the  plague,  notes  passed  be 
tween  us,  as  often,  usually,  as  twice  in  the  day.  This 
was  not  merely  in  answer  to  the  dictates  of  a  very  rea 
sonable  feeling,  but  a  matter  of  necessity,  as  I  was  obliged 
to  look  to  the  city  for  physicians,  and  almost  every 
thing  else  that  was  needed.  I  have  thought  I  could  not 
do  better  than  to  send  you  a  copy  of  these  original  notes. 
They  will  have  this  peculiar  interest  about  them,  that 
they  were  written  at  the  very  time  the  events  were  trans 
piring,  so  that  they  will  make  you  more  fully  a  partici 
pator  in  those  scenes,  than  any  description  written  subse 
quently  could  possibly  do. 

I  may  almost  literally  say,  I  have  altered  nothing  in 
these  notes.  I  have,  of  course,  omitted,  as  a  general 
thing,  whatever  related  to  mere  business,  or  the  procuring 
of  articles  needed  from  time  to  time.  The  symptoms 
of  the  disease,  from  day  to  day,  are  pretty  fully  de 
scribed.  This  was  necessary  for  the  guidance  of  the 
physician,  who  you  must  recollect  was  twelve  miles  dis 
tant.  He  came  but  twice  to  my  house,  and  only  once 
entered  the  room  of  his  suffering  patient,  and  even  then, 
carefully  stood  at  a  distance.  Such  is  the  terror  inspired 
by  what  was  once  called,  in  Europe,  the  black  disease. 

But  more  of  this  hereafter. 

Adieu,  H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  17 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

As  introductory  to  the  following  notes,  a  brief  ac 
count  of  the  plague,  and  of  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
here  regarded  by  the  people  at  large,  will  not  be  inappro 
priate. 

You  are  aware  that  I  was  not  bred  to  the  medical 
profession  ;  and  although  some  portion  of  my  reading 
has  been  in  the  books  of  that  art,  yet  my  opinions  cer 
tainly  have  not  the  weight  of  one  who  has  been  thorough 
ly  schooled  on  the  subject..  On  the  other  side,  truth  al 
lows  me  to  say,  that  if  I  have  not  been  schooled  by  books 
and  lectures,  I  have  "been  schooled  by  experience — to 
some  extent  at  least.  It  is  now  almost  eight  years  since 
I  first  came  to  Turkey — where  the  plague  is  never  a 
stranger.  No  season  passes  by,  and  I  may  say  no  month 
and  probably  no  week,  without  some  cases  of  it  in  the 
capital.  It  is,  as  it  appears  to  me,  a  very  violent  and  a 
very  malignant  typhus  fever.  It  usually  runs  its  course 
in  three  days,  though  sometimes  in  much  less  time,  and 
terminates  either  in  the  effusion  of  the  brain  or  in  the 
mortification  of  some  vital  part.  It  is  accompanied  by 
carbuncles,  which  appear  in  any  part  of  the  body,  or 
buboes,  which  is  a  swelling  on  the  glands,  or  by  purple 
spots.  Sometimes  all  these  come  together,  and  some 
times  it  is  characterized  by  only  one  kind.  The  vital 
energy  of  the  system  seems  to  be  almost  destroyed  at 
once,  and  the  fever  rages  with  terrific  fury.  The  disease, 
however,  appears  frequently  under  very  anomalous  forms. 
Sometimes  no  carbuncles  or  buboes  or  spots  make  their 
appearance,  or  at  least  not  until  the  very  point  of  death. 
This  is  considered  the  very  worst  form  of  the  disease. 
Sometimes  the  buboes  come  with  little  or  no  fever,  and 
the  individual  pursues  his  daily  business  without  the 
slightest  interruption.  Sometimes  the  bubo  comes  first, 
and  passes  away ; — -the  patient  is  well  for  a  day  or  two, 

2* 


18  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

or  a  week,  and  then  comes  the  fever  without  any  bubo, 
and  carries  him  off.  If  he  passes  safely  through  the 
fever  stage,  he  may  soon  be  walking  about  again,  and 
then  perhaps  some  more  buboes  may  make  their  appear 
ance  and  suppurate.  Whenever,  in  this  disease,  the  bu 
boes  suppurate,  it  is  considered  a  favourable  symptom. 
Persons  sometimes  recover,  however,  when  no  suppura 
tion  takes  place.  There  are  many  other  varieties,  which 
I  need  not  here  specify.  I  need  scarcely  say  that  no 
specific  has  yet  been  found  for  the  plague.  Usually  the 
patient  is  submitted  to  no  medical  treatment  whatever, 
beyond  the  mere  application  of  poultices  to  the  buboes. 
This  is  the  practice  of  the  natives  of  the  country ;  and  as 
to  the  regularly  bred  European  physicians,  they  never 
visit  a  plague-patient  knowingly.  I  speak  now  of  Con 
stantinople.  An  Armenian  bishop  has  recently  introduced 
a  remedy  for  this  disease,  which,  according  to  report,  is 
wonderfully  successful.  It  is  called  the  bean  of  St.  Igna 
tius,  and  comes  from  India.  It  is  exceedingly  bitter,  and 
is  applied  both  externally  and  internally.  We  wait  for 
further  proofs  of  its  virtues. 

The  general  belief  among  the  Europeans  here  is,  that 
the  plague  is  powerfully  contagious,  and  that  it  is  taken 
only  by  actual  contact  with  an  infected  person  or  thing. 
This  opinion  has  also  gained  ground  to  some  consider 
able  extent  among  the  native  Christians.  When  this 
disease  prevails,  the  shops  inPera  are  not  shut,  but  barred 
so  as  to  prevent  people  from  entering,  and  purchases 
must  be  made  at  the  door,  without  touching  the  goods. 

In  the  streets  every  body  has  a  stick,  and  great  care 
is  taken  not  to  rub  against  another,  and  every  bit  of  paper 
and  cloth  and  string  is  most  sedulously  avoided.  O  that 
these  people  were  as  much  afraid  of  moral  pollution  as 
they  are  of  the  contagion  of  the  plague  ! 

Whenever  the  disease  appears  in  any  family,  the  sick 


LETTERS  CUBING  THE  PLAGUE.  19 

are  immediately  deserted  by  all  their  friends.  If  they  are 
poor  they  are  carried  to  the  plague-hospital,  and  if  rich 
some  plague-proof*  nurse  is  hired  to  attend  them  at  their 
own  houses.  But  Oh,  what  confusion  and  destruction  of 
property  follows,  inevitably,  a  visitation  of  this  dreaded 
disease  in  a  family  !  Beds,  clothes,  &c.,  used  by  the 
sick,  are  burned,  or  thrown  into  the  sea,  or  buried.  Arti 
cles  not  immediately  exposed  to  the  contagion,  are 
thoroughly  washed.  Not  a  rag  is  spared.  Curtains, 
carpets,  sofas,  coverings,  beds  and  bedding,  the  wool  and 
hair  of  mattresses,  clothing,  every  thing  goes  into  the 
water.  Every  wardrobe,  and  closet,  and  bureau,  and 
trunk  is  thoroughly  overhauled,  so  as  not  to  leave  a  thread 
to  which  even  suspicion  may  attach  itself.  All  this  may 
appear  superfluous  labour  to  one  at  a  distance,  and  I  con 
fess  I  was  in  the  habit  of  regarding  it  so  myself  to  a  con 
siderable  extent,  until  the  disease  came  into  my  own  house. 
I  found  then  in  practice,  that  I  could,  with  certainty,  draw 
no  lines  of  demarcation  between  articles  that  had  been 
exposed  to  contagion,  and  those  that  had  not.  How  many 
things  had  in  various  ways,  directly  and  indirectly,  come 
in  contact  with  the  sick,  before  we  ascertained  the  nature 
of  the  disease,  and  of  course  before  we  took  any  precau 
tion,  I  knew  not.  As  I  had  no  means  of  determining  what 
was  infected,  I  found  that  my  only  safe  rule  was  to  take 
it  for  granted  that  every  thing  was  infected,  and  I  pro 
ceeded  to  wash  and  fumigate  accordingly.  Fumigation 
with  chlorine,  I  regarded  as  a  very  safe  means  of  disin- 

*  Certain  individuals  are  considered  plague-proof,  and  attend  the 
sick  without  fear.  They  have  usually  had  the  disease  themselves. 
This,  however,  does  not  in  reality  secure  one  from  taking  it  again, 
as  many  cases  are  known,  of  persons  having  it  two,  three,  or  more 
times,  and  dying  of  it  at  last.  Last  year,  a  Greek  priest  who  had 
exposed  himself  in  the  plague-hospital  for  forty  years,  took  the  dis 
ease  and  died. 


20  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

fecting  articles  of  clothing,  where  it  can  be  applied  with 
out  injury  to  the  colour,  though  it  is  little  known  here. 

Forty  days  after  the  last  exposure  to  plague,  are  al 
ways  required  here  by  custom  for  quarantine  ;  during 
which  time  the  individual  or  family  must  shut  themselves 
out  from  society,  and  remain  either  in  their  own  house  or 
go  out  to  a  tent  in  the  field. 

I  have  said  that  the  Europeans  generally,  in  this 
place,  believe  the  plague  to  be  communicated  by  actual 
contact  only,  and  if  this  be  avoided  they  feel  perfectly 
secure  from  an  attack  of  the  disease.  I  have  no  inten 
tion  of  introducing  here  a  discussion  of  the  subject.  My 
opinion,  however,  is,  that  it  is  communicated  both  by 
contagion  and  infection,  and  more  readily  by  the  latter 
than  the  former.  Whatever  the  virus  of  the  disease  is, 
I  believe  it  may  gain  a  far  more  ready  access  to  the  cir 
culatory  system,  by  respiration  through  the  lungs,  than 
by  absorption  through  the  skin.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  pestilential  matter  is  often  retained  for  a  long 
time  in  clothes,  and  afterwards  communicated  by  them, 
perhaps  by  touch,  though  it  certainly  may  be  by  inhaling 
the  bad  air  from  those  clothes.  The  bare  possibility  that 
the  disease  may  be  communicated  by  contact,  is  suffi 
cient  to  justify  every  precaution,  however,  and  I  would 
practise  myself,  and  recommend  to  others  a  rigid  care  on 
this  point,  until  it  can  be  shown  positively  that  the  dis 
ease  is  never  propagated  in  this  way.  Whichever  may 
be  the  right  side  of  this  question,  it  is  evident,  that  a 
predisposition  of  the  constitution  is  necessary  in  order 
that  the  disease  should  be  taken.  Nobody  was  ever 
more  exposed  to  the  contagion  and  infection  of  the 
plague  than  I  was.  For  two  nights  I  slept  in  the  same 
bed  with  my  sick  wife,  and  attended  to  all  her  wants. 
Once  I  made  an  application  of  leeches,  when  her  blood, 
full  of  fever  and  poison,  was  in  contact  with  my  fingers 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  21 

for  some  time,  and  I  was  over  her  bed,  nursing  her  con 
tinually.  I  carried  my  dear  sick  boy  in  my  arms,  felt  of 
his  carbuncles,  and,  in  short,  handled  him  continually 
until  his  decease,  and  the  next  day  I  placed  his  stiffened 
remains  in  the  coffin  and  buried  him  with  my  own  hands! 
I  attended  my  suffering  wife  for  twelve  days,  administer 
ing  to  her  medicines  and  nourishing  drinks,  changing  her 
clothes  daily,  nursing  her  as  in  any  other  disease,  and  at 
night,  when  I  slept  at  all,  it  was  in  the  tainted  air  of  the 
sick  room  very  near  her  bed.  It  is  true,  that  after  the 
first  two  days  of  the  disease,  when  I  ascertained  its  na 
ture,  I  took  precautions,  such  as  ventilating  and  fumigat 
ing  the  room,  washing  my  hands  often  in  vinegar  and 
chlorine  water,  and  changing  and  fumigating  my  clothes 
daily.  But  still  who  will  say  that  my  exposure  to  the 
plague  was  not  as  great  as  it  well  could  be  !  Whatever 
the  exposure  of  my  wife  and  child  was,  when  they  took 
the  disease,  mine  was,  to  all  human  appearance,  a  thou 
sand  times  greater,  and  yet  I  was  never  in  better  health 
in  all  my  life,  than  during  that  very  period  of  exposure  ! 
Why  did  not  the  poison  enter  my  veins'?  You  will 
say,  and  I  say,  and  I  trust  with  some  little  feeling  of 
gratitude  too,  that  I  owe  my  preservation  to  God.  But 
I  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  wrought  a  miracle  in 
my  favour.  There  was  wanting  a  predisposition  in  my 
constitution  to  receive  the  poison  of  the  disease.  I 
might  relate  many  cases  of  similar  exposure  and  similar 
escape.  In  fact,  during  a  time  of  severe  plague  in  Con 
stantinople,  how  many  thousands  are  daily  exposed  to 
contact  and  infection,  without  the  least  care  or  precau 
tion,  who  never  take  the  disease  ! 

That  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  plague-atmosphere,  I 
have  no  doubt.  There  are  four  principal  reasons,  which 
satisfy  me  on  this  point :  1.  When  the  disease  is  import 
ed  to  other  countries  where  there  is  a  different  atmos- 


22  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

phere,  it  is  generally  attended  with  lighter  symptoms, 
and  does  not  spread.  2.  In  Turkey  there  is  a  very 
marked  difference  in  the  symptoms  during  the  different 
parts  of  a  season  of  the  plague.  Those  attacked  at  and 
soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  disease,  have  it  in 
its  most  aggravated  form,  and  a  very  large  portion  of 
them  die.  At  the  middle  of  a  period  of  the  disease,  a 
large  number  are  attacked,  but  it  proves  fatal  in  a  smaller 
proportion  of  cases.  Near  the  close,  almost  all  who  are 
attacked  recover.  3.  The  disease  exists  in  Constanti 
nople  always.  Probably  scarcely  a  week  passes  without 
some  cases,  certainly  not  a  month.  And  yet  the  greater 
part  of  the  time  it  is  not  epidemic.  It  is  like  isolated 
cases  of  cholera  in  America,  when  there  is  no  cholera 
atmosphere.  4.  Those  who  have  had  the  plague  and 
recovered  are  often  affected  with  pains  in  the  limbs,  and 
swelling  of  the  glands,  whenever  the  plague  is  approach 
ing,  and  this  when  they  are  ignorant  of  the  fact  of  its  ap 
proach.  Some  remarkable  cases  of  this  have  come  to 
my  knowledge. 

I  might  enlarge  greatly  upon  these  reasons,  but  I  have 
little  space,  and  you  will  be  able  to  understand  their 
bearings  without  much  assistance  from  me. 

The  prevalence  or  violence  of  the  plague  is  not  sensi 
bly  affected  by  any  of  the  ordinary  changes  of  tempera 
ture  ;  and  I  see  not  to  what  other  causes  we  can  assign 
the  above  named  phenomena,  except  to  the  prevalence  or 
absence  of  the  plague-atmosphere. 

Yours  truly,  H.  G.  0.  D WIGHT. 


MY  DEAR  BROTHER,' — 

I  have  never  been  able  to  trace,  with  entire  satisfac 
tion,  the  manner  in  which  the  plague  was  introduced  into 
my  family.  How  sweet  is  the  privilege  in  all  such  cases, 
of  feeling — whether  we  can  perceive  the  second  causes  or 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  23 

not — that  the  providential  care  of  our  kind  Heavenly 
Father  is  ever  exercised  over  us,  and  that  no  disease  and 
no  death  comes  without  his  bidding.  "The  very  hairs  of 
your  head  are  all  numbered,"  said  our  Saviour  to  his  dis 
ciples,  when  he  would  have  them  rest  with  implicit  confi 
dence  in  the  providence  of  God,  and  it  is  noticeable  that 
this  assurance  was  given  immediately  after  he  had  fore 
warned  them  that  they  should  soon  be  called  to  suffer  all 
sorts  of  persecutions  and  deaths  ! 

Although  I  do  not  know  exactly  by  what  channel  the 
infection  came  into  my  house,  yet  I  will  state  some  con 
jectures  o>n  the  subject,  which  you  may  receive  for  what 
they  are  worth : — 

A  short  time  previous,  a  child  died  of  the  plague  in  a 
neighbouring  house.  The  child  was  sick  four  days,  and 
was  actually  dead  and  buried,  I  think,  before  we  knew 
that  its  disease  was  the  plague.  Of  course  no  precautions 
were  taken  by  any  of  the  inmates  of  our  house,  and  our 
children  and  domestics  were  very  much  exposed  to  con 
tact  with  the  infected  family.  A  dog  from  that  family 
was  also  in  thehabit  of  coming  into  the  yard  of  our  house, 
and  our  little  John  was  accustomed  to  play  with  him.  So 
much  for  the  exposure  to  contagion. 

Another  supposition  has  appeared  rather  more  proba 
ble  to  me,  arising  from  the  fact,  which  I  have  recently 
ascertained,  that  the  plague  has  shown  itself  in  that  par 
ticular  neighbourhood  where  we  lived,  every  year  for 
several  years  past.  It  is  quite  separate  from  the  village 
of  San  Stefano,  and  the  plague  has  appeared  there  while 
the  village  has  been  free  from  it.  This  suggested  to  my 
mind  the  inquiry  whether  there  be  not  some  local  cause  ; 
and  on  thinking,  I  remembered  that  the  village  burying- 
ground  lies  very  near,  on  a  ridge  of  land,  over  which  there 
is  an  almost  constant  wind,  in  summer,  blowing  directly 
upon  the  few  houses  of  that  particular  neighbourhood, 


2-4  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

The  ground  is  very  stony,  so  that  the  earth  does  not 
pack  down  tight  over  the  bodies  buried  there,  and  you 
are  aware,  perhaps,  that  graves  are  never  dug  in  this 
country  more  than  two  feet  deep.  Now  it  is  an  old  at 
tested  fact,  that  putrid  fevers  are  often  occasioned  by  an 
imal  effluvia,  and  I  have  seen  a  person  who,  at  the  very 
time  of  the  appearance  of  the  plague  among  us,  was  sick 
ened  by  the  exhalations  from  some  of  these  graves  in  that 
very  burying-ground.  I  will  add  nothing  more  on  this 
topic,  except,  that  when  I  consider  the  immense  burying- 
grounds  around  Constantinople,  and  the  very  inadequate 
depth  of  the  graves,  I  am  constrained  to  inquire,  whether 
the  conjecture  I  have  made  in  regard  to  San  Stefano,  may 
not  admit  of  a  more  general  and  extended  application. 

My  dear  wife  and  third  son  were  both  attacked  by  the 
plague,  on  the  same  day.  They  were  the  feeblest  of  the 
family,  and  were  mostly  confined  to  the  house.  By  what 
ever  means  the  disease  \vas  communicated  to  them,  it 
seems  evident  that  both  took  it  from  the  same  original  vi 
rus,  and  that  they  did  not  communicate  it  to  one  another. 

Mr.  Schauffler's  family  and  mine  were  then  living  hap 
pily  together  in  one  united  household.  Counting  the 
children  and  domestics,  we  numbered  fifteen  souls — all 
of  whom  were  particularly  exposed  to  the  contagion.  As 
soon  as  we  ascertained  the  nature  of  the  disease,  our 
family  was  of  course  broken  up.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Schauffler 
took  our  sweet  little  Charles,  then  four  months  old,  and 
his  nurse,  and  removed  to  Pera. 

Commodore  Porter  very  kindly  furnished  us  with  a 
tent,  to  which  I  removed  my  other  two  boys,  with  Madam 
Deutsch,  a  pious  German  inmate  of  Mr.  Schauffler's 
family.  I  was  left  alone  to  take  care  of  Mrs.  Dwight, 
(for  John  was  already  dead,)  assisted  by  Theresa,  a  very 
faithful  German  servant,  and  a  true  child  of  God.  Her 
husband  remained  below  in  the  kitchen  to  cook  for  us  all. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  25 

I  cannot  but  remember  with  tearful  gratitude  the  good 
mercy  of  the  Lord  in  providing  for  me  so  faithful  an  as 
sistant,  in  this  time  of  distress.  Had  she  been  a  domestic 
of  the  country  she  wduld  have  fled  on  the  very  first  ap 
pearance  of  the  disease.  As  it  was,  she  remained  by 
me  to  the  very  last,  often  mingling  her  prayers  and  her 
tears  with  mine.  She  is  poor  in  this  world's  goods,  but 
rich  in  faith  and  good  works,  and  full  of  the  joyful  hope 
of  a  glorious  immortality.  The  last  thing  that  I  can  for 
get,  when  all  memory  fails,  will  be  the  single-hearted 
kindness  and  the  persevering  faithfulness  of  Theresa. 
The  Lord  grant  her  a  rich  reward  in  heaven !  I  have 
done  what  I  could  for  her  in  this  world,  but  should  like 
to  do  more. 

I  shall  now  give  you  the  series  of  notes  I  promised. 
You  will  learn  from  them  that  our  God  is  a  faithful  God. 
O,  his  grace  to  me  is  amazing,  far  beyond  all  that  I  could 
have  anticipated !  The  notes  are  arranged  in  the  order 
of  their  dates,  and  occasionally  I  have  inserted  also  the 
replies  received  from  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  in 
Pera,  thinking  that  you  will  be  interested  to  read  these 
also.  You  may  wonder  how  so  many  notes  came  to  be 
written  at  such  a  time.  You  must  remember,  that  from 
the  time  our  family  was  broken  up,  when  the  remains  of 
my  dear  departed  child  was  lying  in  one  room,  and  my 
poor  sick  wife  in  the  other,  until  some  days  after  her 
decease,  I  was  left  alone,  and  never  saw  a  brother's  face, 
or  heard  his  voice.  This  circumstance  led  us  to  express 
by  note,  what  we  would  have  said  to  one  another,  by 
word  of  mouth,  could  we  have  been  present  with  each 
other  day  by  day.  The  fact  that  we  had  a  regular  mes 
senger  twice  a  day,  for  necessary  purposes,  as  I  have 
stated,  facilitated  epistolary  correspondence. 
I  remain  yours  truly, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 
3 


26  LETTERS    DURING    THE    PLAGUE. 

NOTES   WRITTEN  DURING   A    SEASON   OF    THE    PLAGUE    IN   THE 
FAMILY    OF    H.    G.    O.    DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Wednesday  afternoon,  June  28,  1837. 
DEAR  SISTER  GOODELL,' — 

I  know  you  will  be  anxious  to  hear  how  AVC  are  to-day, 
after  Mrs.  Dwight  was  ill  enough  to  send  up  for  a  doctor, 
because  she  does  not  so  soon  do  that,  and  it  was  done 
without  any  suggestion  from  us. 

She  is  really  sick,  but  poor  John  proves  to  be  much 
the  worst  of  the  two.  We  had  not  the  least  idea  that  he 
was  so  ill,  till  Mr.  Dwight  went  in  after  dinner,  and  found 
him  rattling  in  his  throat,  his  eyes  sunken,  and  his  legs 
drawn  up  by  cramp.  Mr.  Dwight  called  husband  in, 
and  seemed  fearful  to  alarm  me,  but  I  instantly  saw  that 
there  Avas  something  special  the  matter,  and  asked  Avhat 
it  Avas,  and  on  being  told  that  John  Avas  Avorse,  Avent  to 
see  him.  It  was  evident  that  he  AAras  in  a  most  dangerous 
state,  and  I  thought  him  dying.  I  then  hastened  to  pre 
pare  a  bed  in  another  room  that  the  scene  might  not  prove 
too  much  for  Mrs.  D.,  and  Mr.  D.  carried  him  out  ;  AVC 
then  got  a  Avarm  bath  Avith  all  possible  haste,  and  his 
father  put  him  in.  He  was  a  little  revived  by  it ;  but  Mr. 
D.  thought  best  to  call  the  barber,  and  husband  Avent  for 
one,  Avho  came  and  bled  him  in  the  foot.  You  may  Avell 
suppose  AVC  have  been  in  no  small  confusion  for  a  short 
time,  the  thing  coming  so  suddenly  upon  us,  and  the  case 
being  of  the  most  urgent  kind,  as  we  had  little  doubt  that 
the  child  Avas  actually  dying.  NOAV  he  is  quiet,  but  Avith 
sunken  eyes,  and  death-like  paleness  upon  his  face. 

Yesterday  he  Avas  as  Avell  as  usual,  but  ate  less  at  tea. 
In  the  evening  Mr.  D.  told  me  he  Avas  feverish,  and  he 
must  give  him  calomel.  I  know  you  Avill  pray  for  us. 

Mrs.  D.  took  cold  Monday  evening,  and  yesterday 
morning  came  to  breakfast  Avith  a  large  sha\vl  on,  although 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  27 

it  was  very  hot,  and  had  chills.  Soon  after  she  went  to  bed, 
had  a  bottle  of  hot  water  put  to  her  feet,  and  tried  to  sweat, 
and  at  last  got  warm,  then  hot,  and  at  noon  had  a  burning- 
fever,  with  pains  all  over.  These  continued  and  she  was 
also  sick  at  her  stomach.  Dr.  Egbert  took  tea  here  and 
prescribed  for  her,  but  she  had  a  bad  night,  vomiting  much. 
To-day  she  has  a  very  red  face  and  has  still  much  pain. 

Six  o'clock,  P.  M. — Ah !  Sister  Goodell,  we  have 
been  kneeling  beside  the  bed  of  poor  little  John,  and 
commending  his  spirit  to  God  who  gave  it,  and  for 
half  an  hour  have  been  watching  to  see  him  breathe  his 
last.  He  has  had  spasms,  but  they  did  not  last  long  ; 
now  he  is  motionless ;  no  pulse  perceptible.  We  do  not 
know  what  to  think  of  the  disease.  The  fear  that  it  may 
be  plague  causes  us  to  be  a  little  careful,  and  not  touch 
him.  flis  father  alone  handles  him,  but  we  have  chlorine 
in  the  room,  and  a  plenty  of  air,  and  we  are  constantly 
about  him.  Oh,  this  is  most  sudden  and  surprising  !  Hus 
band  and  I  have  often  said,  of  late,  that  John  cannot  live 
long,  but  nobody  else  seemed  to  think  much  about  it. 
For  him  it: is  most  happy  that  he  goes  now.  If  he  is 
never  to  hear,  what  good  can  he  do  in  the  world,  or  what 
benefit  receive  here  1  O,  how  much  better  that  he  should 
go  where  all  his  powers  can  be  employed  in  praise  for 
ever  ;  where  he  can  learn  things  heavenly  and  divine  with 
out  any  interruption  !  But  it  is  a  solemn  thing  to  have 
the  king  of  terrors  come  into  our  midst. 

Half-past  six. — Husband  has  been  to  the  Commodore's 
and  got  some  ether.  Mr.  Porter  and  Henry  have  come  to 
look  at  the  dying  child.  May  the  Lord  give  them  to  feel 
that  they  too  must  die,  and  that  it  is  a  solemn  thing  to  ap 
pear  before  their  God.  Mrs.  Brown  is  not  well  and  has  been 
in  bed  all  the  day.  Mrs.  Dwight  has  more  fever  and  rest 
lessness  and  sickness  at  the  stomach.  We  long  to  see  the 
doctor  come  j  but  our  help  is  not  in  man,  but  in  the  living 


28  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

God.     May  Mrs.  D.  be  spared,  in  mercy,  to  care  for  these 
three  sons  who  are  well. 

Oh,  how  this  scene  brings  back  those  days  when  our 
sweet  boys  went  home  !  Dear  brother  and  sister  Goodell, 
may  you  too  be  ready  when  your  turn  comes,  and  may 
those  dear  children  not  be  called  unprepared.  O  Lord, 
in  great  mercy  take  these  little  ones,  who  have  not  yet 
committed  actual  transgression,  and  give  to  the  older 
ones  repentance  before  thou  call  them  away  !  Oh  do  tell 
Eliza  and  Abigail,  William  and  Constantine,  that  they  too 
must  be  ready,  for  death  may  soon  call  for  some  of  them. 

Half-past  ten. — John  is  yet  alive.  Mrs.  D.  very  much 
spent  with  the  leeches.  Tired,  I  now  leave  them  to  go 
to  bed.  May  the  good  Shepherd  watch  over  us  all  this 
night.  It  is  almost  eleven  o'clock. 

Thursday  morning,  seven  o'clock. — John  a  little 
better,  takes  some  notice  of  things,  and  eats  a  little  arrow 
root.  Mrs.  D.  as  before,  nothing  better. 

MARY  R.  SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday  morning,  June  29. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

I  have  only  time  to  say,  hastily,  that  John  appears  this 
morning  somewhat  relieved,  though  his  hold  on  life  is 
still  extremely  feeble.  The  Lord,  who  has  always  done 
all  things  well  with  us,  knows  what  is  best  to  do  in  re 
gard  to  him  and  us  at  this  time.  You  and  your  family 
will  not  forget  that  this  is  his  day,  and  perhaps  it  may  be 
the  last  day  we  shall  have  to  pray  for  hirn. 

Mrs.  Dwight  is  no  better,  and  no  doctor  has  yet  come. 
If  Dr.  Millingen  has  not  yet  been  found,  I  presume  you 
will  ere  this  have  sent  down  some  other  doctor. 
Yours  in  great  haste, 

II.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


LETTERS    DURING    THE    PLAGUE.  29 

San  Stefano,  Thursday  morning,  29th,  half-past  ten. 

DEAR  BROTHER  AND  SISTER  GOODELL, — • 

As  I  am  sure  you  feel  a  lively  interest  in  our  progress 
from  day  to  day,  I  again  improve  a  minute  or  two  to 
write  you. 

John  has  a  small  sore  upon  his  bowels  from  yesterday 
morning.  This  morning  it  is  larger,  and  one  still  smaller 
appears  near  it.  Mrs.  Dwight  has  some  small  pimples 
upon  one  of  her  limbs,  and  still  a  dreadful  fever  and  sick 
ness  at  the  stomach. 

But  we  wait  in  silence  to  see  what  the  Lord  will  do 
for  us.  There  is  is  no  possibility  of  keeping  quarantine 
with  the  sick,  and  our  Germans  are  not  afraid,  but  the 
nurse  is  very  much  alarmed.  I  have  enough  to  do  to 
keep  her  quiet.  We  do  not  intimate  a  fear  to  her  that  it 
may  be  the  plague,  but  she  wishes  not  to  go  near  the 
sick,  and  I  tell  her  she  may  keep  herself  and  the  baby  as 
much  away  as  she  pleases.  1  begged  our  German  breth 
ren  to  smoke  themselves,  and  the  few  things  they  took 
from  here,  well  with  chlorine,  before  having  any  thing  to 
do  with  you.  in  the  city.  While  we  are  in  any  doubt  on 
the  subject,  I  think  we  certainly  ought  to  take  all  the 
precautions  we  can  to  avoid  bringing  others  into  the 
same  danger  with  ourselves.  Husband  and  myself  are 
perfectly  quiet  about  results,  because  we  feel  that  all  is 
in  the  hands  of  our  faithful  God,  who  always  doeth  all 
things  well.  I  do  not  know  what  Mr.  D.  thinks. 

Half-past  two,  P.  M. — Well,  dear  brother  and  sister, 
we  have  now  our  fears  greatly  increased,  by  Dr.  Millin- 
gen's  suggesting  that  these  two  cases  are  strongly  suspi 
cious  cases  of  plague. 

Twenty  minutes  past  eleven. — My  dear  friends,  the 
work  is  now  finished  in  the  case  of  little  John.  Half 
an  hour  ago  he  breathed  his  last.  Theresa  came  to 
my  door  and  said  that  he  was  gone.  I  got  up  and 

3* 


30  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

found  it  was  true.  The  disease  was  quite  plainly 
plague  !  The  biles  had  become  black.  How  rapid  !  Just 
about  forty-eight  hours  since  it  was  discovered  that 
he  was  sick,  and  he  is  dead  !  Poor  sister  Dwight  no 
better,  but  quite  discouraged.  Who  will  go  next  out  of 
a  family  of  fifteen,  and  one  visiter,  who  can  tell  \ 

Adieu, 

MARY  R.  SCHAUFFLER. 


Pera,  Thursday,  June  29. 
My  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

Your  letters  throw  us  into  deep  distress.  We  had 
already  prayed  for  little  John,  and  that  not  once  nor 
twice.  We  had  already  remembered  it  was  his  day, 
— but  we  were  not  prepared  to  hear  that  it  might  be  his 
last  day.  After  reading  your  letters  amidst  many  tears 
from  all  except  the  two  youngest,  we  kneeled  down  and 
prayed  for  John  once  more,  as  also  for  our  dear  Sister 
Dwight,  and  for  you  all.  The  Lord  be  near  you  in  this 

time  of  need ! 

*##*##*** 

What  more  can  we  do  but  pray  for  you  !  May  God 
comfort  and  support  you,  my  brother,  and  prepare  you 
for  his  holy  will !  And  may  he  be  very  merciful  to  your 
wife  and  child,  and  to  all  your  family,  and  to  us  all ! 

We  have  had  two  prayer-meetings  to-day  on  yonr  ac 
count.  0  may  the  Saviour  be  nigh  you,  whether  you 
have  any  other  helpers  or  not ;  and  may  he  be  very  nigh 
you,  whether  death  comes  or  not ! 

Your  truly  sympathizing  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 

San  Stefano,  Thursday  afternoon,  June  29. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  Doctor  will  tell  you  our  case.  If  the  Lord  has 
sent  the  plague  among  us,  we  have  this  to  console  us — 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  31 

that  it  is  from  a  friend  and  not  from  an  enemy.  You 
can  scarcely  imagine  the  perplexity  in  which  I  am  placed. 
Our  nurse  and  servant  ready  to  run  aAvay,  Mrs.  Dwight 
and  John  sick,  and  three  other  children  exposed,  besides 
our  dear  brother  and  sister  Schauffler  and  family.  What 
we  are  to  do  I  know  not.  It  is  very  certain  that  those  in 
health  must  be  separated  from  the  sick,  except  those  of 
us  who  remain  for  nurses — and  yet,  where  are  we  to  go  1 
The  doctor  advises  that  we  get  tents,  but  Mrs.  Schauf 
fler  cannot  live  in  a  tent.  I  have  thought  of  having  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Schauffler,  and  our  nurse  and  children  who  are 
well,  go  to  our  house  in  Pera. 

I  wish,  also,  that  you  would  try  to  find  the  French 
doctor  who  visited  Mrs.  Dwight  some  time  ago,  and  who 
has  recently  returned  to  Pera.  He  was  said  to  be  suc 
cessful  in  many  cases  of  plague  when  here  before,  and  as 
our  own  doctor  is  professedly  unable  to  do  any  thing,  I 
do  not  know  what  I  can  do  better  than  to  send  for  him. 
Tell  him  it  is  a  suspected  case  of  plague,  and  I  want  him 
immediately.  Tell  him  my  house  is  that  of  Kara  Musta- 
pha,  so  that  he  can  easily  find  it.  If  he  cannot  come,  do 
get  the  Armenian  Abraham,  from  the  European  plague- 
hospital,  to  come  down  quick.  My  dear  brother,  you 
know  our  need  of  spiritual  mercies  and  blessings  at  this 
time.  Do  not  cease  to  remember  us  in  your  prayers — I 
know  you  will  not.  The  Lord  only  knows  what  is  in 
store  for  us,  and  I  pray  that  we  may  all  be  prepared  for 
his  holy  will.  May  he  keep  our  minds  calm  and  collect 
ed,  and  fixed  on  Christ  by  a  living  faith. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Friday  morning,  June  30. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Your  kind  note  by  the  Armenian  doctor,  has  opened 


32  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

the  flood-gates  of  my  heart  afresh.  You  have  indeed 
prayed  the  last  time  for  our  little  John.  In  an  hour  his 
body  will  be  buried  in  a  corner  of  Commodore  Porter's 
garden.  The  Commodore  himself  proposed  this,  and  we 
could  not  object — although  we  should  never  have  re 
quested  it.  The  grave  will  be  six  feet  deep,  so  that  there 
will  be  no  fears  from  effluvia. 

When  I  closed  the  eyes  of  my  dear  John  White,  J  felt 
to  praise  the  Lord  for  his  mercy,  rather  than-  complain — 
but  my  heart  is  full.  Mrs.  D wight  plainly  has  the  plague, 
but  the  doctor  says  of  a  milder  type  than  that  of  John. 
The  Lord  only  knows  whether  she  is  to  live,  or  to  de 
part  to  be  with  Jesus.  It  is  sweet  to  commit  all  our  in 
terests  to  the  hands  of  our  Saviour.  I  feel  this  to  be  pe 
culiarly  the  case  with  me  now.  Which  of  us  may  be 
taken  next,  we  know  not.  We  thank  you  for  your  pray 
ers,  and  are  assured  that  you  will  continue  them  for  us. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Friday  noon,  June  30. 
MY  DEAK  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Mrs.  Dwight  remains  to  this  hour  much  the  same. — 
She  is  very  feeble,  and  her  fever,  sickness  of  stomach, 
and  diarrhoea  continue.  I  think  however  her  fever  is  less 
to  day  than  yesterday.  Until  it  is  entirely  gone,  how 
ever,  no  dependence  can  be  placed  upon  any  slight  remis 
sions  that  may  take  place. 

John's  fever,  which  rose  to  172  pulsations  the  minute, 
remitted  a  good  deal  on  the  day  of  his  death,  i.  e.  yes 
terday.  But  it  was  nature  sinking  under  the  tremendous 
action  of  the  system. 

Mrs.  D.  is  calm,  though  able  to  think  but  little.  I 
very  much  fear  a  delirium.  The  Armenian  doctor  pro 
nounced  it  a  mild  type  of  the  plague — judging  from  the 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  33 

buboes  that  have  appeared.  I  am  considerably  encour 
aged  by  her  present  appearance — though  if  a  delirium 
comes  on,  I  shall  have  but  little  hope.  The  Lord,  who 
has  brought  this  scourge  upon  us,  knows  how  far  it  is 
necessary  it  should  go,  and  when  it  is  time  to  say  to  the 
destroyer,  '  It  is  enough?  I  feel  that  we  who  remain 
well,  should  endeavour  to  cultivate  the  feelings  of  Paul 
when  he  said  "  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,"  &c. 
********** 

Dear  brother,  we  thank  you  much  for  your  sympathy 
and  your  prayers.     May  the  Lord  in  heaven  hear  !     Pray 
especially  that  we  may  have  hearts  to  acquiesce  wholly 
in  his  holy  will,  whatever  it  may  be. 
Yours  ever, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 

P.  S.  Four  o'clock. — I  have  just  received  yours  by 
the  messenger.  I  wrote  you  by  the  Armenian  doctor 
this  morning.  Mrs.  Dwight  vomited  a  good  deal  after 
taking  the  first  dose  of  the  doctor's  medicine,  but  since 
the  second  dose  she  has  been  tolerably  quiet.  She  can 
not  utter  distinctly  nor  hear  very  well.  There  is  also  a 
little  wildness  of  mind,  but  generally  she  has  the  com 
mand  of  her  reason  perfectly.  1  fear  delirium,  and  yet 
I  have  a  good  deal  of  hope,  that  she  may  recover.  How 
blessed  are  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  at  such  an 
hour  as  this !  0  my  brother,  this  sick  room  is  a  Bethel 
to  my  soul.  "  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  even 
so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  Him." 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Friday  evening,  June  30. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

We  grieve,  that  we  can  do  so  little  for  you  in  this 
time  of  need,  except  to  bear  you  on  our  hearts  at  the 


34  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

throne  of  grace,  and  this  we  do  constantly.  May  He, 
who  was  with  Daniel  in  the  den,  and  the  three  children 
in  the  furnace,  be  with  you,  preserve  you  from  the  pes 
tilence,  and  comfort  and  sustain  your  heart !  And  may 
our  dear  sister  be  spared  !  Especially  may  her  peace  be 
like  a  river !  and  living  or  dying,  may  she  be  the  Lord's ! 

Yesterday  and  to-day  have  been  solemn  days  with  us 
and  with  our  children.  0  that  the  impression  may  be 
lasting !  The  four  eldest  have,  I  hope,  had  their  hearts 
a  little  softened,  and  they  have  been  to  make  confession 
of  their  sins  to  God,  and  to  ask  pardon  and  forgiveness 
in  the  name  of  Christ. 

We  rejoice  much  that  your  house  is  a  Bethel  to  you. 
He  hath  said,  '  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.' 
And  though  He   cause  grief,  yet  will  He  have  compas 
sion  according  to  the   multitude  of  His  tender  mercies. 
The  Lord  be  nigh  to  sustain  you  ! 
Your  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


Pera,  Saturday  morning,  July  1. 

DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

****** 

Who  knows  but  our  dear  sister  will  yet  live  and  la 
bour,  when  some  of  us,  now  apparently  well,  have  long 
been  mouldering  in  the  dust  !  O  that  we  may  hear  good 
concerning  you  !  But  whatever  may  happen  to  any  of 
us,  let  but  the  light  of  God's  countenance  shine  upon  our 
souls,  and  we  will,  through  divine  grace,  be  content. 
"  Good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord,"  and  though  he  slay  us, 
yet  will  we  put  our  trust  in  him. 

Dear  brother,  this  is  the  time  to  try  our  souls, — and 
where  is  that  Saviour  now,  whom  we  preached  to  others  ! 
Where  those  consolations,  all-sufficient  in  distress  and 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  35 

death,  of  which  we  so  often  spake  in  the  sacred  desk,  to 
immortal  souls  pressing  forward  to  eternity  1 

Ah  !  if  we  could  not  even  now  testify,  that  what  we 
then  said  and  boasted  of  Jesus'  love,  and  tender,  faithful, 
particular  care  and  providence  over  his  children  is  true, 
never  should  I  dare  to  open  my  mouth  again  to  my  fel 
low  men.  But  I  trust,  if  we  survive,  this  sore  trial  will 
enable  us  to  bear  witness  with  still  more  power  and 
clearness,  from  the  fresh  stores  of  our  experience,  to  the 
preciousness  of  the  all-transcending  love  of  Jesus.  And 
if  we  should  not  survive,  I  hope  it  will  swell  the  notes  of 
our  praise  in  heaven,  and  fit  us  the  better  to  taste  the 
sweetness  of  that  "  perfect  peace"  which  will  belong  for 
ever  to  the  blessed  in  heaven. 

If  dear  sister  D.  yet  lives,  and  can  receive  "  love" 
from  us,  0  give  it  to  her  !  We  remember  you  always, 
and  often  sigh,  involuntarily  even,  that  God  may  magni 
fy,  to  your  bodies  and  souls,  the  riches  of  his  grace  in 
Christ  Jesus.  As  yet  we  are  all  well. 
Yours  very  affectionately, 

WM.    G.    ScHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  morning)  July  1. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Mrs.  Dwight  passed  a  very  comfortable  night,  and 
this  morning  has  very  little  if  any  fever.  She  is,  how 
ever,  exceedingly  weak  in  body  and  mind,  and  I  am 
waiting  to  see  whether  her  present  quiet  state  is  the  ex 
haustion  of  nature  just  before  the  bodily  powers  cease  to 
operate,  or  a  favourable  turn  of  the  disease.  Praised  be 
the  Lord  she  is  still  alive,  but  I  cannot  tell  but  that  before 
this  day  closes,  or  is  half  finished,  I  may  be  left  a  widower, 
with  three  motherless  children !  One  is  not,  for  the 
Lord  has  taken  him  !  Last  Monday  we  were  all  able  to 


36  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

sit  down  together  at  table,  in  usual  health,  without 
any  thought  that  any  one  of  us  was  so  soon  to  be  called 
away.  Now  one  is  in  the  grave,  and  another  is  balancing 
between  life  and  death,  and  the  Lord  only  knows  how 
many  of  us  may  be  in  eternity  before  the  close  of  another 
week.  My  dear  brother  and  sister  Goodell,  be  ye  also 
ready !  Eliza,  Jlbigail,  William,  Constantine,  Isabella, 
Mary,  be  ye  also  ready  !  John  "White  was  taken  away 
very  suddenly,  within  forty-eight  hours  from  the  time  he 
was  attacked  !  You  may  have  still  less  warning.  When 
death  comes,  he  never  asks,  "  are  you  ready  to  go  V  but 
he  sternly  summons  his  victims  to  the  eternal  world. 
O  that  all  the  children  would  now  go  to  Christ,  and  give 
to  him  their  hearts !  Mr.  Schauffler  has  probably  told 
you  of  the  difficulty  we  had  in  getting  a  grave  for  poor 
little  John's  body.  The  Commodore  had  one  dug  in  his 
garden,  but  we  were  not  permitted  by  the  villagers  to 
carry  the  body  there.  We  at  length  got  another  dug 
near  the  public  burying-ground.  It  was  dug  by  our  two 
Jews,  but  they  were  unwilling  to  carry  the  body  to  the 
grave.  Alexandrowitch,  however,  was  willing  to  assist, 
and  so  I  placed  the  body  in  its  little  coffin,  and  we  two 
together  carried  it  out  and  buried  it. 

Our  tent  was  not  ready  until  evening,  but  the  two 
children  went  there  immediately  with  Mrs.  Deutsch  and 
the  girl  and  the  two  Jews.  Alexandrowitch  and  his  wife 
Theresa  stay  with  me  in  the  house. 

********** 

A  quarter  before  seven  A.M.  Mrs.  Dwight  began  to 
talk  wildly  and  incoherently.  She  soon,  however,  came 
to  herself  again,  but  I  can  hardly  understand  her  when 
she  speaks,  and  am  obliged  to  ask  her  to  repeat  several 
times.  She  says  this  morning  that  she  sees  things 
double. 

The  children  and  the  rest  of  us,  all  well. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  37 

Nine  o'clock. — Your  note  just  received,  and  all  the 
things  you  mention,  but  none  from  Mr.  Schauffler.  Mrs.  D. 
is  in  possession  of  her  mind,  and  remains  quiet.  Her 
fever  is  gone.  It  may  be,  by  a  little  strengthening  med 
icine,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  she  can  be  raised.  I  wish 
the  doctor  was  here.  *  *  * 

You  need  not  feel  troubled  because  you  cannot  help 
us  now.  So  far,  we  get  along  exceedingly  well.  If 
either  of  us  get  sick,  I  do  not  know  what  we  shall  do  ; 
but  the  Lord  will  find  out  a  way  for  us. 

May  all  your  dear  children  seek  now  and  find  the 
salvation  of  their  souls. 

Yours  in  tender  love, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  noon,  July  1. 
DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  doctor  was  here  an  hour  ago,  and  left  some  med 
icine  for  Mrs.  Dwight.  He  says  he  thinks  she  will  re 
cover.  I  have  my  hopes  and  fears  raised  by  turns.  Her 
buboes  are  now  encircled  by  a  black  ring,  and  the  black 
is  covering  the  bubo.  He  says  this  is  of  no  consequence, 
but  to  me  it  indicates  the  beginning  of  mortification. 
John  died  in  less  than  an  hour  after  this  black  ring  ap 
peared.  His  disease,  however,  was  every  way  more 
violent  and  rapid  in  its  work  than  Mrs.  Dwight's. 

Since  the  doctor  went  away  she  has  not  appeared  so 
well.  Her  hands  and  feet  have  been  rather  cold  all  day. 
She  has  now  become  very  stupid — sleeps  most  of  the  time, 
and  hardly  has  full  possession  of  any  of  her  senses  when 
she  wakes.  Her  mind  wanders.  In  short,  I  fear  the  next 

not?  I  \\riteyou,  will  contain  the  sad  intelligence 

But  I  hope  in  God!  Though  my  heart  bleeds,  I  know  that 
he  who  wounds  can  heal.  In  the  midst  of  sickness  and  in 
death  I  will  praise  him,  "for  his  mercy  endurethfor  ever." 

4 


38  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

Except  Mrs.  Dwight,  we  are  so  far  all  well.  It  is  a 
great  comfort  to  me  to  know  that  you  do  not  cease  to 
remember  me  in  your  prayers.  Another  case  of  plague 
has  occurred  in  this  village.  A  female  relative  of  Hohan- 
nes  Agha,  the  superintendent  of  the  powder  works,  was 
attacked  last  night,  and  to-day  the  family  have  all  fled  and 
left  the  patient  with  somebody  to  take  care  of  her.  I  have 
felt  very  much,  since  this  disease  came  into  my  own 
family,  for  the  poor  miserable  people  of  this  country,  who 
have  no  true  religion.  How  perfectly  wretched  must 
they  be,  when  the  pestilence  comes  upon  them  !  The 
consolation  of  trusting  in  Christ,  and  deriving  grace  from 
him  according  to  their  need,  they  do  not  possess.  They 
have  no  God,  no  Holy  Spirit,  no  blessed  Bible  to  go  to, 
in  the  hour  of  their  extremity.  Indeed  they  have  nothing 
but  "a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and  of  fiery 
indignation,  which  shall  devour  the  adversary."  How 
highly  privileged  are  we  above  them ! 

Five  o'clock. — Thank  you  for  your  kind  note  and  the 
things. — Mrs.  D.  remains  the  same. 

Yours  in  Christian  love, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  afternoon,  July  1. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  AND  SISTER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

I  want  very  much  to  hear  from  you,  how  you  all  are  ; 
and  how  is  the  little  one  and  his  nurse  1  I  have  just  been 
talking  with  my  dear  wife  about  heaven,  where  I  am  per 
suaded  she  is  going  soon  : — 

"  Jerusalem,  ir.y  happy  home,  name  ever  dear  to  me  ! 
When  shall  my  labours  have  an  end  in  joy  and  peace  in  thee  V 

Heaven  is  indeed  a  happy  place  !  We  think  there  are 
many  delightful  spots  on  earth,  but  they  are  all  nothing 
to  heaven.  In  heaven  there  is  a  concentration  of  all  that 
is  good  and  lovely  and  holy  in  the  whole  universe  ; 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  39 

whereas  every  place  on  earth,  however  delightful  it  may 
be  in  some  respects,  is  always  connected  with  troubles 
and  sorrows,  and  so  it  must  always  be,  while  we  have 
wicked  hearts,  and  are  living  among  wicked  men.  We 
shall  have  neither  of  these  in  heaven. — Mrs.  D.  is  ex 
tremely  feeble  in  mind  as  well  as  body,  and  her  thoughts 
are  scattered  and  she  sometimes  talks  incoherently.  She 
is  in  a  kind  of  stupor,  sleeping  most  of  the  time  ;  and  I 
fear  her  symptoms  are  unfavourable  to  her  recovery,  but 
very  favourable  to  her  being  soon  released  from  the  cares, 
perplexities  and  sorrows  of  this  life,  and  removed  to  a 
scene  of  ineffable  splendour  and  glory  !  If  this  shall  be 
the  case,  I  know  that  your  hearts  will  bleed  with  mine  ; 
for  flesh  and  blood  must  feel  and  weep  ;  but  we  will  not 

weep  for  her,  nor  complain  of  our  loss. 

********* 

Yours  in  haste, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday,  6  P.  M.,  July  1. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

I  promised  the  doctor  to  write  to  you  to-morrow 
morning,  informing  him  of  Mrs.  D.'s  state,  but  as  I  under 
stand,  from  brother  Goodell's  note,  he  will  send  a  boat 
down  this  afternoon  ;  and  as  there  is  some  change  in  Mrs. 
D.'s  symptoms,  I  write  now,  hoping  to  send  by  return  of 
the  boat  to-day.  I  gave  Mrs.  D.  the  powder  the  doctor 
ordered  immediately  after  he  left.  Her  feet  and  hands, 
as  I  then  told  him,  were  cold  ;  now  they  are  warm,  and 
she  has  a  little  accession  of  fever;  the  pulse  beating  100 
per  minute.  After  the  doctor  went  away  she  became 
more  stupid,  and  could  not  easily  be  roused,  and  cannot 
now  pursue  connected  thoughts.  Since  the  return  of 
fever,  however,  she  lies  awake,  though  before  she  slept 
almost  all  the  time.  She  has  still  no  pain  anywhere,  aa 


40  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

she  says.  Sometimes  she  opens  her  eyes,  as  though  she 
were  straining  them  to  the  utmost,  to  get  them  wide  open, 
and  then  she  usually  looks  cross-eyed. 

I  should  like  the  doctor  to  get  this  notice  so  as  to 
send  down  the  medicine  by  the  morning  courier,  if  pos 
sible. 

Sabbath  morning,  half-past  five. — No  boatman  made 
his  appearance  yesterday,  so  that  I  shall  send  this  by  the 
messenger.  Mrs.  D.  has  had  some  fever  all  night,  and 
she  has  wholly  lost  her  mind.  She  usually  lies  perfectly 
still  and  silent,  though  occasionally  she  talks  for  some 
time  5  drawling  out  her  words,  and  speaking  them  so  in 
distinctly,  that  she  cannot  be  understood.  She  gives  no 
signs  of  pain,  but  occasional  uneasiness,  turning  back  and 
forth  in  the  bed,  lying  usually  upon  one  side. 

I  have  examined  her  carbuncles  this  morning,  and  they 
appear  both  exactly  alike ;  the  whole  surface  dark, 
(nearly  black,)  and  the  skin  around  the  sore  red  for  the 
distance  of  nearly  an  inch ;  that  is,  there  is  a  zone  of 
red  skin  around  each  carbuncle,  of  an  inch  in  width.  I 
opened  one  of  these  sores  yesterday,  and  nothing  came 
out  but  a  little  water.  Her  tongue  this  morning  is  thickly 
covered  with  a  white  fur,  and  she  has  a  difficulty  in  swal 
lowing.  Her  breathing  has  been  rather  short  during  the 
night.  Nothing  has  passed  her  bowels  since  yesterday 
morning. 

Nine  o'clock. — She  appears  revived  a  little.  It  is  evi 
dent  that  my  fears  yesterday  about  mortification  having 
commenced,  Avere  groundless.  She  took  just  now  several 
spoonfulls  of  arrow-root,  very  thin,  and  given  in  a  very 
small  quantity  at  a  time  ;  more  than  two  drops,  or  so,  she 
cannot  take  without  choking.  Her  hands  and  feet  are 
warm  and  moist ;  pulse  rather  full,  but  only  88  per  minute. 
I  asked  her  just  now  how  she  felt,  and  she  replied,  but 
very  indistinctly,  "  pretty  well.'' 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  41 

********* 

0,  how  good  is  the  Lord  !  I  find  I  can  praise  him  even 
in  this  (to  people  of  the  world)  dismal,  sick-chamber,  and 
plague  chamber  !  I  have  now  nothing  else  to  do  but  at 
tend  upon  my  sick  wife  and  pray.  I  find  little,  very  little 
indeed,  that  is  satisfactory,  in  a  review  of  my  past  life, 
and  if  I  were  required  to  come  to  God  recommended  by 
my  own  merits,  I  know  1  must  for  ever  stay  away.  But 
O !  it  is  a  satisfaction  to  look  to  God  through  the  merits 
of  Christ,  and  to  come  as  we  are,  miserable  and  undone 
sinners,  and  throw  ourselves  wholly  on  his  mercy.  The 
number  and  magnitude  of  our  sins  can  form  no  objection 
to  our  coming,  for  the  chief  of  sinners  is  welcome,  and 
there  is  mercy  enough  for  all;  only  we  must  come  with 
all  our  sins  crucified,  our  hearts  broken  and  humbled, 
and  desiring  him  henceforth  to  have  no  fellowship  with 
the  flesh.  My  brother,  these  are  solemn  and  I  trust  profi 
table  times.  I  think  I  can  already  say  that  the  deep 
affliction  that  has  been  sent  upon  me  is  a  signal  mercy 
from  heaven !  I  feel  now,  that  whether  I  live  in  this 
world  or  go  out  of  it,  I^must  have  a  heavenly  spirit.  May 
God  of  his  infinite  mercy  grant  such  a  spirit  to  us  all. 

Praised  be  the  Lord,  we  are  all  well,  except  my  dear 
wife.  I  hope  you  are  all  well  also. 

In  love  to  all,  Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Sabbath  morning,  July  2. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — • 

Although  the  doctor  speaks  favourably,  yet  your  note 
last  evening  dashed  almost  every  hope  to  the  ground  ; 
and  in  all  our  prayers  we  felt  that  we  were  making  our 
last  ones  for  our  beloved  sister.  Should  she  be  yet  re 
maining,  and  rational,  you  can,  if  you  think  proper,  assure 
her  of  our  affection  and  prayers,  and  of  the  readiness  of 

4* 


42  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

all  her  brethren  and  sisters  to  do  all  in  their  power  for 
the  surviving  children. 

But  it  is,  perhaps,  better  that  her  thoughts  be  filled 
with  Christ,  than  that  they  should  be  diverted  to  any 
worldly  concerns.  It  is  a  great  grief  to  us,  that  we  can 
not  be  with  you  in  this  time  of  extremity,  my  dear  brother. 
May  you  have  much,  very  much  of  the  presence  of  Christ ! 
And  may  he  preserve  you  from  the  contagion,  to  which 
you  are  exposed !  And  may  he  give  us  all  grace  to 
profit  by  these  terrible,  though  fatherly  corrections! 
********** 

Truly  God   is  nigh,  and  heaven  is  nigh  ;  and  may  our 
souls   be    filled   with    the    love    and   peace    of    heaven ! 
Especially  may  this  be  the  case  with  our  dear  sister, 
should  she  be  anywhere  this  side  of  eternity  ! 
Your  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  morning,  July  2. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

I  thought  last  night,  at  ten  o'clock,  when  I  laid  down 
to  get  a  little  rest,  that  my  dear  wife  would  open  her 
eyes  this  morning  in  heaven ;  but  she  is  still  here.  The 
hope  of  her  recovery,  however,  is  less  and  less.  She 
has  lost  her  reason  entirely,  and  the  power  of  utterance, 
and  can  hardly  swallow  as  much  water  as  would  wet  her 
tongue.  Her  breathing  is  rather  short  and  audible,  but 
she  seems  not  to  suffer  from  pain.  My  opinion  is  that 
she  will  not  survive  this  day,  and  Oh  !  if  it  shall  be  so,  my 
dear  brother  Goodell,  what  can  I  do  without  my  dear 
wife,  and  with  three  motherless  children  !  But,  perhaps, 
/  may  be  called  to  join  her  soon.  What  then  will  be 
come  of  the  children  ?  But,  although  my  heart  is  wrung 
with  anguish,  I  will  not  suffer  these  questions  to  trouble 
me,  for  I  know  that  the  Lord  will  provide.  "  When  my 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  43 

father  and  my  mother  forsake  me,  then  the  Lord  will  take 
me  up." 

We  are  not  born  to  live  here  always,  why  then  should 
we  think  it  strange  that  we  are  called  to  die,  as  though 
some  strange  thing  had  happened  to  us  1  This  world  is 
not  good  enough  to  be  the  eternal  dwelling-place  of  im 
mortal  spirits.  If  then  we  have  the  hope  of  eternal  life 
in  Christ,  why  hesitate  1  Why  dread  to  exchange  this 
world  for  a  better  one  1  Death  is  terrible  to  the  Chris 
tian,  only  in  its  power  over  the  body  ;  its  cruel  sceptre 
does  not  reach  to  the  soul,  and  even  its  power  over  the 
body  will  be  destroyed  at  the  resurrection.  May  we  all 
"  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection  ;  over  such  the  second 
death  hath  no  power." 

********** 

I  cannot  tell  you,  my  dear  brother,  how  much  I  should 
rejoice  to  have  you  with  me  at  this  hour,  were  this  con 
sistent  with  your  duty  to  your  family,  to  the  church  and 
to  God,  which  it  plainly  is  not.  But  do  not  imagine  that 
I  am  lonely,  or  dejected.  Christ,  the  blessed  Saviour,  I 
trust  I  can  say,  is  with  me,  and  he  comforts  and  sustains 
me. 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath,  July  2. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

My  dear  wife  lies  in  the  same  state  of  stupor  as 
before.  Theresa  has  just  now  discovered  a  new  bubo 
in  the  region  of  the  right  groin.  It  is  very  large,  and 
must  have  made  its  appearance  since  my  dear  wife  lost 
the  use  of  her  mind  and  speech,  as  she  knew  nothing 
about  it  when  I  could  talk  with  her.  She  did  indeed 
complain  of  a  swelling  near  that  spot,  but  said  afterwards 
that  it  had  disappeared,  and  nothing  more  was  thought 


44  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

or  said  of  it.  It  is  as  large  as  my  fist,  and  is  reddish  on 
the  surface,  but  no  appearance  of  suppuration.  Her 
pulse  is  at  100. 

Eight  o'clock. — Mrs.  D.  is  now  sleeping  more 
naturally  than  since  she  was  taken  sick.  Her  pulse 
still  100.  Skin  moist.  She  can  swalloAv  better  within 
two  hours  past,  than  in  the  morning.  She  has  taken 
within  that  time,  three  saucers  each  two-thirds  full  of 
arrow-root. 

I  cannot  express  to  you  the  overflowings  of  my  heart 
when  reading  your  kind  offers  and  those  of  Mrs.  Schauf- 
fler  in  regard  to  my  children.  What  arrangements  would 
be  made  in  reference  to  them,  in  case  we  should  both  be 
called  away  and  they  survive,  I  don't  know.  I  shall  try 
to  commit  some  of  my  thoughts  and  wishes  in  reference 
to  this  and  some  other  subjects  to  paper,  so  that  it  may 
remain  if  I  am  removed. 

Quarter  past  three,  Monday  morning. — The  messen 
ger  has  just  come  to  get  the  last  word.  No  change  in 
Mrs.  D. ;  the  pulse  is  92.  She  is  sleeping,  and  her  breath 
ing  a  little  more  laboured. 

The  Lord  is  good,  my  brother,  and  will  do  good,  and 
it  is  better  to  trust  in  him  than  in  princes. 
Love  to  all.     Yours, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  afternoon,  July  2. 
DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  plague  is  a  horrible  disease.  I  had  no  idea  "be 
fore  how  horrible  it  is,  and  yet  it  is  of  no  account  com 
pared  with  the  horror  of  our  Saviour's  sufferings  on  the 
cross. 

Who  of  us  would  not  rather  die  of  the  plague  than  be 
crucified  1  But  our  Saviour's  agonies  Avere  different, 
and  far  more  intense  than  the  common  pains  of  crucifix- 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  45 

ion.  In  looking  upon  my  poor  suffering  wife  this  after 
noon,  I  was  led  to  inquire,  why  is  a  child  of  God  made 
the  victim  of  such  a  scourge  as  the  plague  1  Avhen  I 
found  satisfaction  from  the  above  consideration.  "  He 
hath  not  dealt  with  us  after  our  sins,  nor  rewarded  us  ac 
cording  to  our  iniquities."  Mrs.  D.  the  same. 
Yours, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  half-past  12,  Sabbath,  July  2. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

I  cannot  read  one  of  the  kind  sympathizing  notes  that 
come  from  Pera,  without  wetting  it  with  my  tears ;  so 
much  affection  and  kindness  do  they  breathe  forth,  and 
so  much  do  I  need  the  tender  sympathy  of  my  friends. 
Many  thanks  for  your  note  by  the  boat,  and  for  the  things. 
I  believe  we  do  not  need  the  man  you  mention  now ;  we 
are  getting  along  very  well  so  far  ;  but  if  any  of  the  rest 
of  us  should  be  seized  with  the  disease,  we  certainly 
must  have  more  help.  I  do  not  feel  that  it  is  right  for  us 
to  expose  more  people  to  the  terrible  disease,  than  are 
absolutely  necessary. 

Commodore  Porter  and  all  his  house  are  very  kind. 
They  come  often  to  see  us  and  to  offer  their  services. 
More  than  all  we  have  a  friend  in  heaven,  seated  on  the 
highest  throne  in  the  universe,  with  unbounded  resour 
ces  at  his  command,  who  condescends  to  visit  us,  and 
administer  consolation  and  support.  The  attentions  of 
such  a  friend,  at  such  a  time,  are  more  valuable  than  can 
be  expressed.  May  he  visit  us  all  more  and  more  fre 
quently,  which  he  certainly  will  do,  if  we  earnestly  invite 
him,  and  give  him  a  hearty  welcome  whenever  he  does 
come. 

One  o'clock. — Mrs  D.  essentially  the  same  as  when  I 
wrote  you  this  morning.  The  rest  of  us  all  well.  I  had 


46  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

a  good  talk  to-day  with  Theresa  in  Turkish,  about  the 
Sabbath  of  heaven.  She  says  she  wants  to  go  there  ; 
she  does  not  wish  to  stay  in  this  world.  When  she  was 
lying  sick  in  the  hospital,  of  the  plague,  she  was  afraid  to 
die  because  she  did  not  know  what  would  become  of  her 
after  death,  but  now  she  has  no  fear  at  all  to  depart,  for 
she  feels  that  she  shall  go  to  be  with  Christ. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Monday,  July  3. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

We  all  feel  for  you,  and  often  in  our  supplications  weep 
in  view  of  the  situation  of  our  'dear  sister  and  yourself 
and  children.  This  morning,  at  family  prayers,  we  read 
in  course  this  verse  :  "  Father,  if  thou  be  willing,  remove 
this  cup  from  me  :  nevertheless,  not  my  will  but  thine  be 
done"  Thus  we  pray  for  our  dear  sister.  May  the 
Lord  strengthen  you  more  and  more  to  suffer  his  will! 
How  comforting  to  think,  that  God  knows  your  state, 
and  that  he  will  do  what  is  best  with  you  and  yours. 
Gladly  Avould  we  come  to  your  assistance,  were  it  best. 
If  there  is  any  thing  I  can  do  for  you,  let  me  know  it. 
********** 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  sustain  and  comfort  you  this  night. 
Dear  sister  Dwight !  perhaps  it  is  a  mercy  to  her,  that 
she  is  so  insensible.  Whether  living  or  dying,  we  trust 
she  is  the  Lord's.  Should  he  take  her  home  to-night, 
may  he  be  with  her  spirit  and  with  yours  also. 

But  who  can  tell  your  anguish  !  T  will  rather  hope 
we  may  hear  our  sister  is  more  comfortable.  I  would 
send  her  my  tender  love  and  my  sympathy,  were  she 
able  to  receive  it.  You  will  accept  both  for  yourself, 
from  Your  sister, 

A.    P.    GoODELL. 


LETTERS   DURING    THE   PLAGUE.  47 

San  Stefano,  Monday,  half-past  eleven  A.  M.,  July  2. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  family  who  live  in  our  neighbourhood,  and  who 
had  the  plague  before  us,  and  who  now  occupy  a  small 
tent  not  a  great  way  off  from  ours,  buried  another  child 
this  morning  of  the  same  disease.  It  is  now  fifteen  days 
since  the  former  died,  and  all  were  well  until  three  or 
four  days  ago. 

The  mother  also  has  it.  Last  night  must  have  been 
a  horrible  one  for  them  in  that  little  tent ;  for  in  the 
course  of  the  night  this  child  died,  and  the  mother,  with 
the  plague  upon  her,  gave  birth  to  an  infant !  having 
gone  only  six  months,  I  am  told.  The  infant  is  alive, 
but  must  of  course  die. 

Two  more  buboes  of  a  large  size  are  forming  on  Mrs. 
D wight.  Although  this  circumstance  may  not  of  itself 
be  unfavourable,  yet  I  cannot  believe  that  one  of  so  deli 
cate  a  frame  as  my  poor  wife  was  when  she  was  attacked, 
and  now  so  much  more  so,  can  go  through  the  process 
of  suppuration  ;  and  besides  one  of  them  is  on  the  side  of 
her  neck,  and  even  now,  almost  prevents  her  from  swal 
lowing,  and  is  becoming  worse.  But  I  wrill  not  forget 
the  Lord  can  do  every  thing  ;  and  if  I  know  myself,  I  de 
sire  only  to  be  cordially  submissive  to  his  holy  will. 
"  Though  he  slay  me,"  my  wife,  and  all  my  little  ones, 
I  will  "  trust  in  him,"  "  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever!" 

One  o'clock. — The  doctor  has  just  been  here.     He 

left  some  medicines,  but  I  fear  they  will  be  of  little  use. 

******* 

Yours  in  the  patience  of  the  Gospel, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Monday,  July  3. 
DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

*  Mrs.  D.  still  the  same,  except  that 


48  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

another  large  bubo  is  forming1  on  the  neck.  The  doctor 
has  been  here  and  left  some  medicines ;  but  I  fear  they 
will  be  of  but  little  use.  It  is  a  great  grief  to  me  in  my 
present  situation,  that  I  cannot  converse  freely  with  my 
dear  wife  about  Christ,  and  his  all-sufficient  merits.  In 
general  she  is  in  such  a  stupor,  that  it  is  difficult  to  rouse 
her  sufficiently  to  give  her  even  a  drop  of  water  or  a 
little  arrow-root.  To-day  I  saw  that  she  was  a  little  more 
awakened  than  usual,  and  I  had  a  precious  little  season 
with  her,  although  it  was  short,  and  she  could  not  speak. 
She  understood  me,  however,  and  at  my  request  made 
signs  with  her  hand,  either  affirmative  or  negative.  In  this 
way  I  gathered  from  her  that  she  is  very  happy  in  her 
mind,  and  that  Christ  appears  very  near  to  her  now  and 
very  precious.  She  appeared  to  have  listened  through 
out  to  a  prayer  I  made,  for  when  I  arose  she  was  still 
listening.  I  then  got  the  Bible  to  read  to  her  some  com 
forting  passages  from  God's  word,  but  she  had  relapsed 
into  her  former  stupor. 

Yours  in  Christian  love, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Tuesday  morning,  nine  o'clock,  July  4. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  messenger  has  just  arrived.  I  paid  for  his  expen 
ses  here  the  night  he  staid.  I  mention  this  that  you  may 
not  pay  again. 

Mrs.  Dwight  is  still  on  this  side  the  grave  ;  there  is  no 
material  change.  Her  feet  are  rather  cold  this  morning 
and  her  fever  gone  down.  Whether  this  is  a  favourable 
turn  of  the  disease,  or  the  premonition  of  death,  I  am  not 
able  to  determine.  I  have,  I  trust,  resigned  her  cheerfully 
into  the  hands  of  the  Lord.  I  feel  that  she  is  one  of  his  own 
children,  and  I  know  he  has  very  tender  feelings  towards 


LETTERS  CURING  THE  PLAGUE.  49 

his  children,  and  will  do  nothing  but  what  will  terminate 
in  their  good,  One  of  the  most  terrible  things  connected 
with  this  disease,  is,  that  it  separates  one  from  his  friends 
at  the  very  time  when  he  most  needs  their  sympathies 
and  kindly  offices.  As  to  the  question,  whether  friends 
ought  to  keep  aloof  at  such  a  time,  I  have  no  doubt.  No 
more  should  be  exposed  than  are  absolutely  necessary  to 
take  care  of  the  sick.  But  this  is  hard,  both  for  the  sick 
and  for  the  friends  Avho  wish  to  be  present  with  them, 
and  doubtless  often  more  hard  for  the  latter  than  the  for 
mer,  for  the  sick  are  often  insensible. 

I  take  every  precaution,  that  I  am  able  to  preserve 
myself,  and  yet  I  see  that  I  am  exposed  in  many  ways. 
The  best  prophylactic  that  my  experience  has  made  rne 
acquainted  with,  is  a  calm  and  childlike  confidence  in  God. 
I  try  to  feel,  and  trust  that  I  do  in  some  measure  feel, 
that  whether  living  or  dying  I  am'  Christ's  ;  and  therefore 
to  me  it  matters  nothing,  whether  he,  whose  I  am  and 
whom  I  serve,  wishes  to  employ  me  here  in  this  world, 
or  to  remove  me  to  another,  save  that  the  latter  Avill  be 
infinite  gain  to  me,  for  I  shall  be  near  to  him  and  shall  be 
like  him, — and  this,  so  far  as  I  know,  is  all  my  desire. 
Whether  living  or  dying,  I  desire  henc.eforth  to  be  like 
him. 

Pray  tell  Mr.  Schau  flier,  for  the  doctor,  what  I  have 
said  about  Mrs.  Dwight's  symptoms  this  morning.  Her 
pulse  is  88 ;  her  buboes  the  same  as  yesterday,  no 
larger,  and  no  more  appearance  of  suppuration. 

I  will  try  to  write  Mrs.  Goodell  this  afternoon   in  an 
swer  to  her  kind  note.     James  seems  somewhat  affected. 
In  answer  to  my  inquiries,  he  said,  that  he  prayed  many 
times  yesterday.     Pray  for  him  and  for  all  my  children. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGIIT. 
5 


50  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

Pera,  Tuesday  evening,  Jul)'  4, 
VERY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

Your  lines  to  brother  Goodell  this  morning  were  a 
balm  to  my  soul.  The  calm,  firm  hope  you  enjoy,  both 
for  yourself  and  our  dear  suffering  sister,  to  be  (he  Lord's 
for  ever,  and  that  he  will  treat  you  as  his  own  children, 
come  what  may,  and  that  in  dying  soon,  you  will  be  an 
infinite  gainer — all  this  has  filled  my  heart  with  gratitude 
and  joy.  It  is  clear  Jesus  has  taken  up  his  abode  in  your 
sick-room  ;  and  where  he  is,  there  is,  at  least,  the  fore 
taste  of  heaven  and  the  earnest  of  a  better  life.  That 
we  still  entertain  hopes  of  our  dear  sister,  you  can  easily 
imagine,  nor  are  we  hoping  without  some  ground. 

******* 

Dear  brother,  "  in  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death.'7 
It  occurred  to  me  these  days,  that  there  is  in  reality  no 
change  in  our  situation  as  to  the  uncertainty  of  our  mor 
tal  lives.  We  are  every  moment  exposed  to  death,  and 
so  we  were  before  ;  and  so  are,  and  must  be,  all  men,  high 
and  low.  After  all,  the  whole  burden  lies  in  the  grea.t 
question,  What  relation  do  we  sustain  to  Christ  1  If  it  is 
well  here,  the  greatest  fear  of  death  has  lost  its  edge.  If 
it  is  ill  here,  no  kind  and  degree  of  earthly  safety  and 
peace  entitles  us  to  so  much  as  one  quiet  moment.  You 
find  it  in  your  heart  to  commit  yourself,  wife,  and  chil 
dren,  for  life  and  death,  time  and  eternity,  into  the  Lord'? 
hands.  Blessed  are  you, — neither  earth  nor  hell  has  so 
much  as  one  real  danger,  or  obstacle  to  roll  into  your 
way  to  heaven.  My  dear  wife  and  myself  abstract  our 
selves  from  our  business  to  have  at  least  one  little  prayer 
meeting  a  day,  besides  our  morning  and  evening  devotions, 
to  pray  for  ourselves,  for  you  and  yours  in  particular,  and 
for  all  our  friends  far  and  near,  and  for  the  cause  of  Christ 
here  and  everywhere.  They  are  precious  seasons  to  us. 

We  intend  to  make  our  quarantine  time  as  much  a 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  51 

preparation  for  heaven  as  we  can.  We  know  not  but 
one  or  both  may  be  called  away  before  it  is  closed  ;  and 
if  we  survive  we  shall  have  occasion  for  all  the  heavenly 
mindedness  we  can  ever  gather  up  from  the  stores  of 
Christ's  merits  and  divine  mercy. 

0  what  a  blessing  to   know  Christ!     He  is  a  rock! 
If  he  give  us  but  one  ray  of  light  from  his  blessed  coun 
tenance,  we  are  blessed,  and  richer  than  kings.     0  may 
his  face  shine  upon  us  always,  until  we   shall   see  him  as 
he  is !     May  our  present  trials  especially  draw  us   very 
near  to  him.     Indeed,  if  such  solemn  calls  could  fail  to 
bring  us  close  up  to  the  mercy  seat  into  the  dust,   our 
hearts  would  be  harder  than  the  nether  millstone. 

1  must  bid  you  good  night.    Good  night !   O  yes,  good 
night,  even  in  the  chamber   of  sickness  and  perhaps   of 
death,  if  Christ  the  chief  among   ten  thousand  be  there. 
May  he  bless  you  and  our  dear  suffering  sister  out  of  his 
unwasting  fulness  most  abundantly,  and  may  he  be  mer 
ciful  to  us  all,  old  and  young,  this  night  and  always. 

And  now  may  the  God  of  peace  grant  us  peace  alway, 
by  all  means,  to  the  glory  of  his  great  name,  and  to  the 
comfort  and  salvation  of  our  souls,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 
Yours  most  affectionately, 

M.    G.    SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Tuesday,  July  4. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  GOODELL, — 

It  affects  me  very  much  to  read  your  kind  notes  from 
Pera.  I  bless  God  that  he  has  granted  me  this,  among 
all  his  other  mercies,  that  I  have  Christian  friends  so  near 
who  can  enter  so  deeply  into  my  present  trying  circum 
stances,  and  who  can  and  do  pray  for  me  and  mine. 

As  to  my  dear,  dear  wife,  I  have  given  her  up  to  the 
Lord,  and  I  don't  expect  him  to  give  her  back  to  me — he 


52  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

will  permit  me  to  weep,  however.  This  our  Saviour  did 
before  us,  and  what  he  did  we  may  do  and  not  sin.  But 
we  must  weep  with  the  same  spirit.  " Not  my  will  but 
thine  be  done,  O  Lord."  It  is  a  bitter  cup  to  drink,  but 
he  drank  one  far  more  bitter.  I  suppose  it  is  impossible 
for  any  of  you  to  imagine  exactly  how  you  would  feel, 
were  you  placed  in  circumstances  like  mine  at  present, 
and  yet  no  doubt  the  Lord  would  give  you  grace  according 
to  your  day,  as  I  feel  that  he  has  given  me.  The  antici 
pation  of  such  a  situation  as  I  am  now  in,  might  have 
overcome  me  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  the  reality,  I  feel  that 
I  have  support  and  comfort  that  the  world  can  neither 
give  nor  take  away. 

The  language  of  Paul  is  mine:  I  am  "troubled  on 
every  side,  yet  not  distressed  ;  perplexed,  but  not  in  de 
spair  ;  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed."  "  Though  the  out 
ward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man  is  renewed  day  by 
day.  For  our  light  aflliction  which  is  but  for  a  moment 
worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory :  while  we  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen, 
but  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen  ;  for  the  things 
which  are  seen,  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are  not 
seen  are  eternal" 

As  to  my  exposure  to  the  plague,  nobody  could  be 
more  exposed  than  I  have  been  and  am  ;  and  if  I  do  not 
get  the  disease,  it  will  be  because  God  in  his  sovereign 
pleasure  does  not  see  fit  that  I  should  have  it.  What 
ever  may  be  his  will  I  hope  will  be  my  will,  and  especially 
if  it  be  his  will  that  I  should  depart  now  and  be  with 
Christ,  I  think  it  is  far  better.  As  to  my  children,  if  they 
become  fatherless  and  motherless,  I  know  the  Lord  will 
take  them  up. 

Oh,  if  1  had  now  to  go  about  to  establish  a  righteous 
ness  of  my  own  in  order  to  secure  heaven,  I  should  sink 
down  in  utter  despair ;  but  to  accept  of  Christ's  righteous- 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  53 

ness  is  easy.  Self-justification  he  does  not  require  of 
those  who  come  to  him,  but  self-renunciation  ;  perfection 
he  does  not  require,  but  a  simple  reliance  on  Christ's  per 
fect  merits.  Sacrifices  and  penances  he  does  not  re 
quire  ;  but  a  brokenness  of  heart  on  account  of  sin. 
May  these  be  granted  unto  me,  by  the  infinite  mercy  of 
God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord! 

Love  to  all.     May  all  the  children  give  their  hearts 
to  Christ  now. 

Yours  in  Christian  love, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Wednesday  morning,  July  5. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — • 

I  do  not  know  that  I  can  do  any  good  by  coming 
down  ;  still,  as  I  need  not  be  particularly  exposed,  I  have 
thought  of  coming  down  to-morrow  to  see  you  for  a 
while.  You  have  the  privilege  and  honour  of  attending 
upon  one,  who  belongs  to  Christ,  and  who  is  about  to 
stand  in  his  blessed  presence,  and  be  for  ever  comforted 
by  him,  himself.  As  you  feel  that  she  belongs  more  to 
him  than  to  you,  so  you  may  feel  that  you  are  serving 
and  exposing  yourself,  more  for  his  sake  than  your  own. 
He  considers  it  all  done  to  himself. 

I  have  since  spoken  to  brother  Schauffler  about  going 
down  to-morrow,  and  he  thinks  I  had  better  not  go,  un 
less  you  have  something  you  would  like  to  say  to  me,  or 
feel  yourself  that  it  is  desirable  on  any  account  to  see 
me.  All  your  friends  here  feel  very  anxious  about  you, 
and  some  of  them  often  call  to  inquire.  0  that  those 
afflictions  may  be  sanctified  to  others  as  well  as  to  our 
selves.  * 

The  Lord  will  do  all  things  well. 

Your  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 
5* 


54  LETTERS   DURING   THE   PLAGUE. 

San  Stefano,  Wednesday,  nine  A.  M.,  July,  5. 
DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Contrary  to  all  my  expectations  Mrs.  D.  still  continues 
with  us,  but  appears  essentially  the  same  as  during  some 
days  past.  She  takes  scarcely  any  nourishment,  not 
being  able  to  swallow  except  with  great  difficulty.  She 
lies  mostly  in  a  sleeping  state.  O  that  the  Lord  would 
still  raise  her  up  if  it  be  his  holy  will ;  "  nevertheless  not 

my  will  but  thine  be  done." 

******* 

Do  not  cease  praying  for  us,  my  dear  brother  ;  and 
pray  especially  that  we  may  be  prepared  for  all  the  will 
of  God  concerning  us. 

Yours  in  Christian  love, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Wednesday,  half-past  one,  P.  M.,  July  5. 
Mr  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

How  extraordinary  is  that  expression  of  Paul :  "  Who 
hath  abolished  death  and  brought  life  and  immortality  to 
light  through  the  gospel !" 

So  far  as  the  Christian  is  concerned,  then,  death  is 
abolished  ;  that  is,  his  dominion  is  broken  !  His  terrific 
power  is  gone !  All  that  was  dark  and  frightful,  and 
mysterious  and  awful  in  the  grave  has  passed  away, 
being  abolished  by  the  power  of  Christ,  who  instead 
thereof  has  made  known  "  life  and  immortality  throxigh 
the  gospel."  How  different  is  our  situation  from  that  of 
the  poor  heathen  !  nay,  how  different  from  that  of  thou 
sands  of  nominal  Christians  around  us,  who  through  fear 
of  death  are  all  their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage  !  Different, 
I  say,  because,  although  we  may  sometimes  be  in  bondage 
to  this  fear,  yet  we  need  not  be  ;  we  know  better  ;  we 
know  Christ  has  abolished  the  power  of  death  so  far  as 
we  are  concerned,  provided  we  are  his.  What  room, 
then,  for  fear  \ 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  55 

I  know  it  is  one  thing  to  make  all  this  appear  plain  to 
the  eye  of  reason,  and  another  and  a  very  different  thing 
to  be  ourselves  really  unshackled  from  the  fear  of  death, 
through  the  power  of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  This,  how 
ever,  is  our  privilege,  and  it  is  a  great  pity  if,  by  our  un 
belief  and  sin,  we  do  not  possess  ourselves  of  it  and 
enjoy  it. 

In  regard  to  my  dear  wife — poor  sufferer  ! — I  think 
every  morning  that  she  cannot  live  until  evening,  and 
every  evening  that  she  cannot  live  until  morning,  and 
yet  the  Lord  preserves  her !  How  long  it  is  his  holy 
will  that  she  shall  suffer  in  this  world,  no  one  can  tell, 
but  it  seems  to  me  almost  certain,  that  she  must  be 
carried  off  by  her  present  disease.  She  has  a  bubo  on 
each  groin,  and  one  on  the  side  of  her  neck,  besides  the 
first  two  that  made  their  appearance.  To-day  she  seems 
to  be  in  much  pain,  and  she  does  not  sleep  so  much  as 
before.  I  have  adopted  the  plan  you  suggested,  with  her, 
of  repeating  some  precious  promise  whenever  she 
seemed  able  to  hear  it,  but  I  am  not  certain  that  she  un 
derstands  fully  all  that  is  said  to  her — I  think  not. 

Four  o'clock. — Your  kind  note  has  just  reached  me. 
I  think  you  had  better  not  come  down.  I  should  like 
much  to  see  you,  but  it  is  all  a  matter  of  feeling,  and  not 
at  all  of  necessity  ;  and  for  this  alone,  you  ought  not  to 
expose  yourself.  May  God,  of  his  infinite  mercy,  make 
these  trials  the  means  of  saving  the  souls  of  some  of  our 
friends ! 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Wednesday  evening,  July  5. 

MY   VERY    DEAR    BROTHER, 

Your  notes  were  read  this  evening  with  the  usual  ten 
der  solicitude.  ***** 


56  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE, 

We  have  just  commended  you  and  yours  to  our 
Heavenly  Father,  and  laid  you  all  down  at  the  feet  of 
Christ.  O  what  a  blessing  to  be  permitted  to  do  so  ! 

******* 

Dear  brother,  my  heart  is  full  when  I  think  of  you. 
What  shall  I  say  1  My  soul  goes  up  to  heaven  in  sup 
plication,  and  my  eyes  moisten,  and  my  bosom  heaves. — 
0  that  the  time  of  healing  mercy  might  now,  even  to-day, 
visit  you,  the  cloud  be  scattered,  and  the  sun  shine  again  ! 
But  the  Lord  knows  the  best  time.  When  the  lesson  he 
Avants  to  teach  us  is  learned  somewhat,  then  help  will 
come. 

And  now,  dear  brother,  accept  our  tenderest  love, 
and  our  best  prayerful  wishes.  Jesus  Christ,  the  Physi 
cian  of  body  and  soul,  be  with  you  ;  and  let  your  room 
be  a  Golgotha,  and  the  present  and  delightful  view  of 
his  dying  love  sweeten  every  moment  of  affliction,  and 
quiet  into  childlike  submission  every  emotion  of  human 
nature. 

O,  dear  brother,  you  are  remembered  by  us.  Remem 
ber  sometimes, 

Your  affectionate, 

WM.    G.    SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday,  half-past  eight,  A.  M.;  July  6. 
DEAR  BROTHER  SCHADFFLER, — 

As  usual,  I  will  give  you  the  symptoms  of  Mrs.  Dwight 
for  the  doctor : 

She  suffers  still  a  good  deal  of  pain  in  the  region  of 
the  stomach,  swallows  next  to  nothing,  pulse  84,  feet 
cold,  and  hands  warm.  The  bubo  on  the  neck  appears 
to  be  passing  away,  and  the  skin  over  it  now  appears 
like  the  other  skin  very  nearly.  The  last  bubo  formed 
on  the  left  groin  is  also  small.  The  one  on  the  right 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  57 

groin,  covered  with  a  darkish  skin  which  extends  over 
towards  the  hip — not  the  least  appearance  of  suppuration. 
Mrs.  D.  seems  to  have,  in  a  measure,  lost  the  control 
over  the  lower  jaw.  Frequently  it  will  quiver  like  that 
of  a  person  in  an  ague-fit,  only  it  seems  very  loose  at 
the  joints,  and  sometimes  hangs  down,  though  but  for  a 
short  time. 

I  think  it  remarkable  that  one  of  so  slender  a  frame, 
should  continue  so  long  under  the  desperate  ravages  of 
such  a  disease.  This  also  is  from  the  Lord !  You  say 
very  truly  in  your  note  of  yesterday,  that  we  are  always 
exposed  to  death,  as  truly  as  we  are  now.  But,  my 
dear  brother,  we  need  actually  to  see  death  looking  in  at 
our  doors  and  windows,  and  staring  us  in  the  face,  as  at 
present,  in  order  to  feel  the  truth  as  we  ought.  I  am 
fully  sensible,  for  one,  that  I  have  been  altogether  too 
little  affected  by  this  truth,  and  so  the  Lord  has  come  to 
impress  it  upon  me  in  this  awful  manner. 

Ten  o'clock. — Mrs.  D's  feet  are  very  cold.  Who  can 
tell  what  this  day  may  bring  forth  1  Your  kind  good  note 
just  come. — I  am  sorry  I  have  to  put  you  off  with  such  a 
poor  return  for  it.  You  may  be  sure  I  do  not  forget  you 
in  prayer,  as  I  know  you  do  not  me. 
Yours  in  love, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Thursday  morning,  July  6. 
MV  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

We  send  the  messenger  rather  later  than  usual  this  morn 
ing.  Though  we  continue  to  pray  for  the  restoration  of  our 
dear  sister  Dwight,  yet  we  are  continually  expecting  to 
hear  of  her  quiet  dismission.  We  know  not  what  to 
pray  for  as  we  ought,  yet  we  can  say,  "  not  my  will,  but 
thine  be  done," — and  this,  I  think,  expresses  our  very 


58  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

feelings.  It  is  as  safe  going  to  heaven  by  the  plague,  as 
it  would  be  by  chariots  of  fire  with  horses  of  fire.  Christ 
our  blessed  Lord  says,  "  I  will  come  and  receive  you  unto 
myself."  "/  will  come,"  "  /."  And  surely  it  must  be  safe 
going  with  him  in  his  carriage,  of  whatever  kind  that 

may  be. 

******* 

He  that  trusteth  in  the  Lord,  mercy  shall  compass 
about. 

In  haste,  Your  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday,  July  6. 
My  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Our  sister  is  still  with  us,  though  her  feet  are  now 
quite  cold,  and  I  think  the  Lord  is  going  to  take  her  to 
himself  this  day.  He  can  raise  her  up,  however,  and  while 
a  breath  of  life  remains  there  is  hope.  It  is  indeed  a 
blessed  thought  that  the  Saviour  himself  is  coming  to  take 
her,  and  no  one  else. 

How  strange !  that  a  being  of  such  infinite  purity  and 
loveliness,  should  have  so  much  care  of  us,  who  are  at 
the  best  so  exceedingly  unlovely  and  impure  in  his  sight ! 
I  will  not  detain  the  messenger  to  write  more  at  this 
time.  May  this  visitation  of  God  be  blessed  to  each 
member  of  our  mission. 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday,  July  G. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

I  have  been  led  by  the  heavy  hand  of  the  Lord,  which 
is  now  upon  me,  to  take  many  reviews  of  my  past  life. 
I  find  I  have  been  living  much  for  myself,  and  very  little 
for  Christ, 


tELTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  59 

1  have  consulted  much  my  own  ease  and  comfort,  and 
\ittle  his  glory  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  I  have  been 
satisfied  too  much  with  my  professional  character,  and 
have  not  felt  enough  my  individual  need  of  hungering 
and  thirsting  after  righteousness  every  day.  I  find,  too, 
that  I  have  been  far  more  under  the  influence  of  this 
world,  in  various  ways  that  I  now  clearly  see,  than  I 
have  felt  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come.  I  therefore  need 
this  chastisement  from  the  Lord.  It  came  upon  me  like 
a  thunderbolt.  It  is  what  I  was  not  at  all  looking  for. 
But  it  is  sent  in  mercy. 

I  wonder,  above  measure,  that  the  Lord  is  so  good  to 
me  now  :  that  even  now,  behind  his  "  frowning  providence 
he  shows  a  smiling  face  !"  I  wonder  that  Christ  is  so 
ready  to  offer  himself  as  my  Saviour  and  Intercessor  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  as  my  Comforter.  But  as  it  is,  so  in  fact 
it  always  has  been,  ever  since  Christ  came  into  the  world. 
He  has  been  far  more  ready  to  hear,  than  we  have  been  to 
pray ;  more  ready  to  bestow,  than  we  have  been  to  ask. 
How  strange  that  he  continues  so,  for  so  long  a  time, 
under  all  our  slights  and  neglects  !  Without  him  now  I 
should  indeed  be  a  most  wretched  man.  But  I  trust  he 
has  given  me  some  little  foretaste  of  heavenly  communion 
with  him  ; — and  O,  if  this  be  the  shadow  only,  what  will 
the  real  substance  be  ! 

I  feel  that  I  would  much  rather  go  out  of  the  world 
now,  than  go  back  to  the  world  again,  as  I  have  been  in  it 
heretofore.  And  if  the  Lord  does  see  fit  to  spare  me  a 
while  longer  in  this  world,  I  pray  that  he  may  give  me 
grace  to  live  every  day  for  eternity,  and  not  for  time. 
May  we  all  live  thus — and  so  we  shall  show  that  we  are 
not  citizens  of  the  world,  but  truly  pilgrims  and  strangers 
here,  who  are  seeking  a  better  country  !  How  few  of  us 
are  now,  this  very  moment,  ready  to  die !  and  yet  we 
should  be  ready,  every  day,  while  about  our  usual  avoca- 


60  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

tions,  just  as  much  as  we  feel  we  ought  to  be  when  deatlt 
is  taking  one  and  another  from  our  very  side !  And  I 
hope  and  pray,  that  whoever  of  us  may  survive  the  present 
season  of  visible  peril,  may  never  think,  that  because  we 
do  not  see  death  looking  at  us,  therefore  he  is  not  near, 
nor  that  because  the  plague  has  departed  from  our  doors, 
therefore  we  may  cease  watching.  We  who  are  Chris 
tians  know,  that  such  a  state  of  watching  for  the  coming 
of  the  Son  of  man  every  day,  is  not  a  state  of  tormenting 
anxiety,  but  a  state  of  cheerful  hope  ; — not  one  of  dark 
and  gloomy  forebodings,  but  of  joyful  and  glorious  ex 
pectations  ;  not  one  which  unfits  us  to  act,  but  one  which 
presents  the  most  powerful  and  exciting  of  all  motives 
to  action. 

Five  o'clock,  P.  M. — About  two  hours  ago  Mrs.  Dwight 
began  to  froth  at  the  mouth,  and  her  hands  were  growing 
cold.  Her  feet  had  been  quite  cold  all  day,  and  I  began 
to  think  that  she  was  in  reality  now  going,  But  it  seems 
that  her  time  has  not  yet  come.  Her  head  has  been  very 
hot  this  afternoon,  and  her  eyes  exceedingly  red,  every 
thing  else  as  when  I  wrote  you  this  morning.  She  has 
been  very  restless,  however,  to-day,  rolling  herself  about 
the  bed,  and  throwing  the  clothes  all  off,  as  fast  as  they 
are  put  on  her.  She  cannot  bear  a  single  sheet  over  her. 
She  appears  not  to  understand  what  I  say  to  her. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday,  four  P.  M.,  July  6. 
DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  Lord  is  pleased  still  to  keep  my  dear  wife  in  this 
world.  I  thought  an  hour  ago  that  she  was  dying,  but 
it  seems  that  it  was  not  so.  The  Lord  knows  his  own 
time,  and  his  time  is  always  the  best. 

I  wish  you  would  send  me  some  camphor-gum,  apiece 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  61 

as  large  as  a  good  sized  walnut  will  be  sufficient.  Will 
you  also  send  me  one  of  those  beans  1  If  any  more  of  us 
are  taken  sick  I  think  I  shall  try  itj  and  you  know  I 
ought  to  have  it  in  season.  This  is  a  disease  that  does 
not  always  linger  along  as  in  Mrs.  Dwight's  case.  Some* 
times  it  finishes  its  work  in  a  very  short  time.  John 
White,  you  know,  was  sick  only  forty-eight  hours,  and 
others  have  been  carried  off  in  still  less  time. 

I  am  exceedingly  sorry  my  dear  brother  to  take  up  so 
much  of  your  time,  and  trouble  you  so  much  with  my 
commissions.  I  hope,  however,  you  will  not  lose  your 
reward  even  in  this  life.  If  I  am  not  permitted  to  do  as 
much  for  you  in  return,  I  hope  you  will  derive  such 
spiritual  blessings  from  the  peculiar  providence  that  ren 
ders  these  services  necessary,  as  wrill  infinitely  more  than 
compensate  for  all  your  labours.  This  world  is  a  world 
of  trouble,  but  that  is  a  world  of  rest  ;  a  holy,  glorious 
rest!  It  is  worth  living  for  ;  it  is  worth  being  troubled 
for  !  It  is  worth  dying  for  ! 

If  we  were  on  our  way  to  America  and  near  there,  we 
should  doubtless  be  very  much  animated  and  delighted 
with  the  prospect  of  seeing  our  friends  there,  and  having 
sweet  intercourse  with  them.  But  I  think  that  some  of 
us  are  much  nearer  heaven  than  we  are  America*  Shall 
we  not  then  bless  God,  and  take  courage  I  Shall  not  our 
hearts  burn  with  holy  rapture  at  the  prospect  of  soon 
sitting  down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  all 
the  prophets  and  apostles— and  above  all  with  Christ  him 
self  in  the  kingdom  of  God  1 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0,  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Friday  morning,  July  7. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — • 

We  bless  the  Lord  that  he  does  not  cast  you  away 
6 


62  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

from  his  presence,  nor  take  from  you  his  Holy  Spirit  \ 
but  that  on  the  contrary  he  gives  you  peace,  comfort  and 
support,  and  enables  you  to  drink  to  the  last  drop  the 
cup  which  he  has  put  into  your  hands.  And,  my  dear 
brother,  this  cup  contains  not  a  single  drop  more  than  is 
necessary.  It  is  all  exactly  measured  by  that  same  bene 
volent  Saviour  who  giveth  us  the  cup  of  salvation.  And 
the  cup  which  he  has  prepared  for  us,  shall  we  not  drrtfk 
it  1 — 0  that  we  may  all  profit  by  these  dispensations !  O 
that  all  the  survivors,  whoever  they  may  be,  may  be  more 
humble,  heavenly  and  spiritual  all  the  rest  of  their  lives! 
God  is  either  mending  us,  or  ending  us  ;  that  is  certain. 
Your  mail  has  come  ;  praised  be  the  Lord  for  his  good 
ness.  Our  dear  sister  is  still  the  subject  of  our  prayers  \ 
and  we  believe,  that  for  her  to  live  will  be  Christ,  and  to 
die  gain  ;  and  that  whether  living  or  dying,  she  will  be 

the  Lord's. 

******* 

I  think  Providence  now  calls  upon  you  to  regard  your 
own  life  and  health,  and  to  take  special  pains  to  preserve 
them.  We  entertain  some  hope  of  the  restoration  of  our 
dear  sister,  and  we  feel,  that  for  her  to  abide  in  the  flesh 
will  be  more  needful,  not  for  you  and  the  children  merely, 
but  for  us  all.  We  feel  assured,  however,  that  the  Lord 
will  do  all  things  well. 

Your  brother  in  Christ, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


San  Steiano,  Friday  morning,  nine  o'clock,  July  7. 
My  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

Contrary  to  all  our  expectations,  Mrs.  Dwight  con 
tinues.  Her  feet  have  been  cold  constantly  since  yester 
day  ; — now  one  is  a  little  warm,  the'  other  very  cold,  her 
hands  and  head  hot  and  feverish.  She  can  absolutely 
swallow  nothinsr,  so  that  the  medicine  is,  of  course,  not 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  63 

taken.  Her  restlessness  continued  through  the  night,  by 
turns.  This  morning  she  is  rather  more  quiet.  The 
Lord's  will  is  the  best  will,  and  the  Lord's  time  the 
best  time.  ******** 

My  dear  brother,  I  find  every  thing  in  the  blessed 
book  of  God  to  meet  my  case  exactly  under  these  trying 
circumstances.  I  had  heard  of  this  before,  by  the,  hearing 
of  the  ear,  but  now  mine  eye  sees  it.  I  rejoice,  with  joy 
unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

I  pray  you  to  thank  Mr.  E.  very  much  for  his  kind 
ness  in  troubling  himself  so  much  to  get  a  woman  for  me. 
Love  to  all. 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefan  o,  Friday  morning,  July  7. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  GOODELL, — 

I  thank  you  for  your  second  kind  sympathizing  note  ! 
"  The  Lord  hath  done  it"  should  reconcile  us  to  any  ad- 
verses  that  may  come  upon  us.  When  our  wills  are 
sweetly  swallowed  up  in  his  will,  we  shall  not  be  greatly 
troubled  by  bereavements  and  afflictions  ;  but  endeavour 
to  derive  from  them  the  spiritual  improvement  intended 
by  him  who  sends  them.  There  is  doubtless  a  great  deal 
of  truth  in  the  remark  of  Philip,  which  is  in  substance 
that  chastisements  are  sent  upon  Christians  chiefly  for  the 
sin  of  grieving  the  Holy  Spirit.  They  will  not  suffer 
God  to  sanctify  their  hearts  in  hi«-JBm  gracious  way, 
but  grieve  away  the  Spirit  sent  for  'urre  purpose,  and  he 
is  forced,  then,  to  take  the  severe  method  of  chastise 
ment. — Oh,  how  sadly  have  I  grieved  the  Holy  Spirit ! 
This  sin  appears  to  me  more  exceedingly  heinous  than 
it  ever  did  before,  and  I  wonder,  above  measure,  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  is  willing,  after  he  has  been  so  much  abused, 
to  come  to  my  heart,  and  open  to  me  my  sins,  and 


64  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

lead  me  to  Christ,  and  help  my  infirmities  in  prayer  ! 
May  he  evermore  dwell  there,  and  never  find  any  thing 
more  to  grieve  or  offend  him  ! 

My  dear  sister,  to  you  as  well  as  to  each  memher  of 
our  mission,  I  would  say,  Be  careful  to  give  the  Holy 
Spirit  a  hearty  welcome,  every  day,  to  your  hearts.  Admit 
him;  cherish  and  love  him  ;  treat  him  as  your  best  friend; 
avoid  everything  that  is  in  any  measure  offensive  to  him  ; 
and  he  will  do  every  thing  for  you  that  is  necessary  to 
fit  you  for  the  service  of  Christ  here  and  in  heaven  ! 

It  is  evident  from  the  surprise  with  which  such  a 
visitation  as  the  present  takes  us,  that  we  are  not  every 
day  living  with  our  lives  in  our  hands,  as  we  should  be. 
Death  appears  now  very  near  to  us  ;  but  he  is  always 
near,  and  there  are  a  hundred  ways  by  which  we  may  be 
called  away  every  day,  more  suddenly  than  by  the  plague. 
It  is  only  when  we  have  the  Holy  Spirit  in  our  hearts, 
making  a  gracious  application  of  the  promises  of  the 
blessed  Saviour,  and  enabling  us  to  live  by  faith  on  him, 
that  we  can  look  to  the  future  with  a  calm  and  joyous 
hope,  ready  to  live,  or  to  die,  according  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  the  Lord. 

********* 

The  Armenian  woman  is,  so  far,  a  great  relief  to  me. 
She  has  taken  upon  herself  some  authority,  and  forbidden 
me  to  go  into  the  room  where  my  sick  wife  lies.  She 
says  she  came  down  here  to  take  care  of  her,  and  I  may 
come  as  far  as  the  door,  but  no  farther.  I  have  not  fully 
obeyed  her  though,  but  as  it  is  not  necessary  now  that 
I  should  be  in  the  room,  I  enter  it  as  little  as  possible. 
This  I  consider  my  duty,  while  I  am  near  enough  to  see 
that  my  poor  suffering  wife  has  not  one  comfort  the  less 
for  it. 

Love  to  all  the  children.  When  will  they  come  to 
Christ  1  0,  let  them  not  forget  John  White,  so  suddenly 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  65 

removed ! — Older  ones  will  not  fare  so  well  in  the  other 
world,  unless  they  turn  from  every  sin  and  give  the  Lord 
their  hearts. 

Half-past  nine. — Mrs.  D wight  still  with  us. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 

Pera,  Friday,  July  7. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

What  shall  I  say  or  how  write  to  you  1  My  heart  is 
full.  I  am  distressed  for  you.  I  think  of  you,  as  being 
no\v  the,  last  night  with  your  beloved  wife.  I  think  of 
your  lonely,  desolate  state,  without  a  near  friend  to 
weep  and  sympathize  with  you,  and  I  try  to  pray  the 
Lord  to  stay  by  you,  and  grant  you  all  that  divine  support 
which  you  so  peculiarly  need.  We  know  that  it  is  divine 
grace  alone,  that  can  sustain  you  in  this  trying  hour.  We 
commend  you  to  God,  and  we  pray,  that  as  your  trials 
increase,  so  may  your  faith  and  confidence  in  Jesus  in 
crease.  And  O  !  in  these  hallowed  moments,  will  you 
not  pray  that  we  also  may  be  benefited  greatly,  and  that 
our  precious  children  may  be  awakened  and  converted  1 
Your  dear  ones,  too,  may  Heaven  bless  them.  We  pray 
the  Lord  to  spare  them  and  their  dear  father.  We  pray 
you  to  take  every  possible  care  of  yourself. 

And  now,  for  this  night  I  must  leave  you,  but  do  not 
think  that  any  of  us  forget  you.  With  many  tears  have  I 
thus  written.  Yours, 

A.  P.  GOODELL. 


Pera,  Friday  forenoon,  July  7. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

You  and  your  dear  wife  and  children  are  continually 
in  my  mind  day,  and  I  may  say  night  too,  for  I  dream  of 
you  very  often.  I  have  not  expressed  to  you  in  writing 

6* 


66  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

the  feelings  of  my  heart,  for  my  husband  has  generally 
written  so  much,  and  generally  said  what  J  could  have 
wished,  better  than  I  could  have  done  for  myself. 

Sometimes  I  am  ready  to  exclaim,  "  0  Lord,  how 
long  1"  But  I  know  he  will  send  deliverance  in  the  best 
time ;  till  then  may  you  be  sustained  under  the  almost 
overwhelming  load  of  care  and  labour  that  falls  to  your 
lot.  I  sometimes  feel  as  though  we  had  done  wrong  in 
leaving  you  thus  to  watch  and  toil  alone.  If  we  have, 
forgive  us,  and  may  the  Lord  forgive  us  also.  I  am  not 
very  well,  but  trust  it  is  nothing  serious.  I  can  ill  endure 
a  draught  of  air  at  any  time,  and  we  have  felt  it  needful  to 
keep  the  house  open. 

Dear  brother,  what  tribute  of  grateful  praise  shall  we 
render  to  the  Lord,  for  the  sweet  consolations  of  his 
grace,  which  are  able  to  sustain  us  in  these  days  of  sore 
trial!  Come  life  or  death,  he  will  not  forsake  us,  and  we 
believe  that  we  have  an  inheritance  above,  "  a  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  0  what  a 
happy  time  when  we  all  get  there  ! 

Believe  me  your  affectionate  sister  in  Christ, 

MARY  R.  SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Friday  afternoon,  July  7. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Can  you  lend  me  Philip's  Eternity  Realized  1  If  you 
are  reading  it  now,  however,  in  order  to  bring  those 
unseen  things  more  before  your  own  mind  just  at  this 
present  time,  do  not  send  it  to  me. 

I  have,  as  you  may  imagine,  a  great  many  things  to 
remind  me  of  eternity,  and  it  does  not  require  much  ef 
fort  for  me  now  to  keep  my  mind  fixed  on  these  subjects. 
1  like,  however,  next  to  the  Bible,  to  read  the  thoughts 
of  good  men,  of  such  a  range  of  experience  as  Philip. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  67 

As  to  Mrs.  Dwight,  I  think  I  can  say  I  feel  now  no 
anxiety  as  to  the  result.  It  gives  me  unspeakable  satis 
faction  to  reflect,  that  she  is  in  the  hands  of  an  infinitely 
good  and  holy  and  wise  God. — He  knows  better  than  all 
others,  what  is  good  for  her,  for  me,  for  our  children,  and 
for  the  church  ;  and  let  his  holy  will  be  done.  I  have 
almost  ceased  praying  any  other  prayer  in  reference  to 
her  recovery,  than  '  Thy  will  be  done."1  I  do  pray  contin 
ually,  however,  that  she  may  have  the  Holy  Spirit  with 
her— that  Jesus  may  be  near  and  precious  to  her  soul — 
and  that  she  may  be  enabled  to  commit  her  all  cheerfully 
to  him. 

I  have  made  arrangements  to  keep  as  much  as  possible 
out  of  the  way  of  contagion.  If  the  poison  is  not  already 
in  my  system,  however,  it  will  be  strange. 

I  asked  Mr.  Schauffler  to  thank  Mr.  E.  for  me,  and  I 
would  also  beg  of  you  to  do  the  same.  He  is  certainly 
very  kind. 

Mrs.  D.  (four  o'clock  P.  M.)  has  now  a  very  hot  fever 
pervading  her  whole  body  and  limbs — and  yet  she  lies 
perfectly  still,  and  seems  not  to  be  in  any  pain.  She 
cannot  swallow  the  least  thing.  Appearances  are  cer 
tainly  very  much  against  her  recovery  at  present.  0 
Lord,  prepare  her  and  me  for  the  event,  whatever  it 
may  be  ! 

Half-past  four. — My  dear  wife  is,  to  all  appearance, 
drawing  very  near  to  her  end.  You  had  better  send  the 
man  down  very  early  to-morrow  morning.  Let  him  leave 
the  city  by  three  o'clock,  and  then,  if  we  need  porters  or 
any  thing  else,  we  can  let  you  know  seasonably.  My 
heart  is  full.  Tell  brother  and  sister  Schauffler  I  cannot 
write  them  this  afternoon  in  answer  to  their  very  kind 
notes. 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


68  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

Pera,  Friday,  July  7. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

I  send  you  Philip's  Eternity  Realized.  I  have  read 
with  much  more  than  ordinary  delight  and  profit  the 
writings  of  this  excellent  man.  Your  last  intelligence, 
just  received,  has  not  actually  taken  us  by  surprise  ;  and 
though,  for  the  sake  of  our  dear  sister,  we  ought  to 
rejoice,  yea,  and  do  rejoice,  yet  for  ourselves  we  mourn 
and  ought  to  mourn.  She  was  a  dear  precious  sister  to 
us  all ;  but  dearer,  far  dearer  to  her  Saviour. 

We  feel,  that  whatever  prayers  more  we  have  to  offer 
for  her,  we  must  do  it  now,  now  ; — though  perhaps  we 
are  even  now  too  late. 

The  Lord  sustain  and  comfort  your  own  heart,  and 
give  to  all  of  us  grace  taprofit  by  these  dispensations  ! 
Your  sympathizing  brother, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  morning,  July  8. 

TO  THE  DEAR  BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS  AT  PERA. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS  IN  THE  LORD, — 

You  will  probably  hear  with  surprise,  that  my  dear 
wife  is  still  alive.  She  is  going,  however,  to  a  better 
world,  although  the  spirit  "  lingers  long  !"  At  a  little 
distance,  within  sight  of  the  window  where  I  am  now 
sitting,  a  man  is  digging  the  grave  where  her  earthly  re 
mains  will  soon  be  placed,  and  you  will  see  her  no  more, 
until  you  open  your  eyes  in  eternity.  The  Lord  has 
done  it ;  what  shall  we  sayl  I  do  feel  that  it  is  infinitely 
best  that  the  will  of  the  Lord  should  be  done,  with  me  and 
mine;  though,  to  have  all  the  tender  ties  of  our  union 
here  on  the  earth  thus  broken  asunder,  and  to  be  left 
alone  with  three  motherless  children,  is  hard  for  flesh  and 
blood  to  bear.  The  Lord  permits  me  to  weep,  but  I  pray 
that  he  may  never  suffer  me  to  put  forth  one  murmuring 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  69 

or  complaining  thought  of  him.  The  exchange  of  worlds 
is  to  her,  I  doubt  not,  infinite  gain,  and  although  I  lose  a 
dear,  dear  wife,  and  you  a  beloved  sister,  yet  may  God, 
of  his  infinite  mercy,  grant  that  even  this  may  be  gain 
to  us.  May  it  bring  eternity  close  before  our  minds ! 
May  it  lead  vis  to  regard  our  life  in  this  wrorld  in  reality 
as  a  pilgrimage  !  May  it  lead  us  to  closer  communion 
with  God  ;  to  more  spiritual  and  heavenly  mindedness,  to 
such  a  holy  living  as  shall  prepare  us  for  a  happy  dying. 
It  is  in  vain  that  we  are  carried  away  with  rapture  when  we 
think  of  the  splendour  and  glory  of  heaven,  if  we  do  not 
live  Avith  the  spirit  of  heaven  in  our  hearts,  and  if  that 
spirit  does  not  pervade  our  actions.  It  is  in  vain  that  we 
say  in  the  apparent  fullness  of  our  hearts,  "  Whom  have 
I  in  heaven  but  thee  !"  if  our  daily  lives  and  conversation 
do  not  add  their  testimony  to  the  other  part  of  the  decla 
ration  ;  "  and  there  is  none  ON  EARTH,  that  I  desire  beside 
thee."  I  feel  that  this  providence  of  God  is  first  and 
chiefly  designed  as  a  chastisement  to  me,  for  having  lived 
at  such  a  distance  from  the  Saviour,  and  for  having  so 
often  grieved  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  I  beg  that  you  will 
especially  pray,  that  the  Lord  would  sanctify  me  through 
this  affliction,  and  enable  me  ever  more  to  walk  with  him. 
I  may  be  called  soon  to  follow  my  dear  wife.  O,  may  we 
be  reunited  in  heaven  ! — I  think  that  this  providence  is, 
secondly,  designed  for  a  warning  and  a  chastisement  to 
us  as  a  mission.  It  is  time  now,  brethren  and  sisters,  for 
each  one  to  search  his  own  heart,  and  see  whether  there 
be  not  some  secret  sin  indulged,  some  unholy  desire,  or 
some  unchristian  temper,  with  which  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
grieved  and  offended,  or  whether  there  is  not  a  want  of 
spiritual  life  and  of  fervent  prayer,  a  weakness  of  faith,  a 
languor  of  zeal,  a  worldliness  of  mind  among  us,  which 
render  chastisement  necessary  to  bring  us  back  to  our 
duty.  If  there  be  such  an  obstacle  to  the  work  of  the 


70  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

Spirit  in  the  sanctification  of  our  souls,  and  to  the  pros 
perity  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  this  place — we  may 
expect  the  Lord  to  chastise  us,  until  it  is  removed. 

And  now,  brethren, — "knowing  the  time,  it  is  high 
time  to  awake  out  of  sleep,  for  now  is  our  salvation  nearer 
than  when  we  believed."  If  we  are  not  called  away  by 
the  plague,  we  shall  certainly  be  by  some  other  disease. 
If  we  do  not  die  to-day  we  may  to-morrow,  and  at  all 
events  we  shall  die  soon.  0,  may  we  live  from  day  to 
day,  as  dying  creatures  !  May  we  so  live  as  that  this 
world  shall  always  keep  its  proper  place,  and  all  our  af 
fections  be  centered  in  heaven !  If  we  are  Christ's,  we 
shall  soon  go  away  to  be  for  ever  with  him.  0,  that  we 
might  have  him  with  us  as  much  as  possible  in  this 
world ! 

One  o'clock,  P.  M. — She  has  this  moment  expired  ! 
Her  sanctified  spirit  has  gone  to  the  bosom  of  her  God 
and  Saviour — but  we  are  left  to  mourn !  I  have  kept  the 
messenger  thus  long  expecting  every  moment  this  event. 

The  Commodore  will  send  one  of  his  Turkish  atten 
dants  to  the  beven  Towers  for  porters.  The  grave  is 
dug  and  the  coffin  ordered,  and  I  suppose  finished. 

Brethren  and  sisters,  pray  for  me,  pray  for  my  dear 
surviving  children.    It  is  a  heavy  stroke  ;  but  THE  LORD  has 
done  it,  and  his  mercy  endurethfor  ever. 
Yours  in  the  Gospel, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Saturday  morning,  July  8. 
BELOVED  BROTHER, — 

*  *  *  * 

I  know  not  what  to  say.  I  fear  we  shall  lose  our  good 
sister  for  a  while,  though  still  I  hope  we  shall  detain  her, 
and  then  again  I  think,  we  are  all  going  thither,  and  what 
matters  it  who  arrives  first,  who  last.  Is  it  not  all  one, 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  71 

and  will  not  the  meeting  be  equally  sweet  in  either  case, 
if  we  may  but  all  pursue  and  obtain  the  crown,  and  be 
gathered  at  last  around  the  throne  of  him  who  loved  us 
and  gave  himself  to  die  for  us,  and  to  whom  be  glory  for 
ever  and  ever  1  Amen. 

I  know  not,  my  dear  brother,  what  to  say  more.  What 
can  a  poor  blind  sinner  add  to  the  consolations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  to  the  soothing  accents  of  Jesus'  heav 
enly  voice,  when  he  says,  "  Fear  not,  it  is  I !"  And  we 
are  confident  you  enjoy  all  this.  We  asked  the  Lord 
Jesus,  last  evening^  to  be  very  sensibly  present  in  your 
sick-room  during  the  night.  And  we  doubt  not  he  con 
descended  to  visit  you,  and  our  dear  sister,  and  if  she 
could  no  longer  hear  your  voice,  we  trust  she  heard  his. 
And  if  your  affectionate  hand  smoothing  her  pillow  was 
no  longer  perceived  by  her,  he  could  put  underneath  her 
the  arm  of  his  changeless  and  all-sufficient  love  and 
tenderness,  and  no  doubt  she  will  have  felt  that  to  her 
unutterable  comfort. 

A  few  lines  more  when  the  messenger  shall  have  re 
turned  from  you. 

Evening. — A  Sabbath  in  heaven  !  O,  what  a  fullness  of 
comfort  and  joy  for  a  weary  soul !  A  Sabbath  in  heaven 
and  in  company  of  a  dear  little  one,  just  sent  ahead,  as 
it  were,  to  announce  her  coming,  and  to  prepare  the  in 
fant  choir  for  the  welcome  hymn  !  "  Nor  eye  hath  seen, 
nor  ear  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  in  man's  heart," 
what  God  hath  prepared  for  those  who  love  him.  This 
we  trust  our  beloved  departed  sister  now  sees  and  hears. 
Thanks  to  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift  to  his  children  ! 
May  we  all  meet  there  and  bless  his  name  with  perfect 
tongues  and  hearts,  till  eternity  shall  be  no  more  ! 
********** 

May  the  Lord  in  his  great  and  tender  mercy  preserve 


72  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

your  life  and  health,  and  keep  your  heart  in  perfect  peace 
for  his  great  name's  sake. 

Yours  very  truly, 

WM.    G.    SCHAUFFLER. 


Pera,  Saturday  afternoon.  July  8. 
BEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT,— 

At  our  last  female  prayer  meeting,  our  dear  departed 
friend  read  the  hymn  beginning  with, 

"  Descend  from  heaven,  Immortal  Dove.1'— 

You  will  find  it  in  the  hymn  books  which  you  daily  use. 

She  spoke  with  pleasure  of  the  hymn,  respecting  the 
fifth  verse.  But  we  little  knew  how  soon  she  was  to 
"  mount  to  dwell  above,  and  stand  and  bow  among  them 
there,  and  sing  and  love."  Happy,  happy  privilege  hers  ! 

"  We  a  little  longer  wait, 
But  how  little  none  can  know.1' 

We  weep  with  you,  dear  brother,  we  mourn  with  you, 
not  that  she  is  gone  to  be  so  infinitely  blessed,  but  that 
we  are  for  a  season  separated  from  her  pleasant  company, 
and  that  her  dear  family  can  no  more  enjoy  the  benefit  of 
her  care,  her  counsels,  her  prayers  and  her  society. 

But  the  Lord  has  done  it,  and  does  he  not  do  all  things 
well  1  O  yes !  and  to  his  tender  faithful  care  we  earnestly 
commend  you,  and  your  dear  children. 

/  cannot  speak  comfort  to  your  hearts,  but  he  can  and 
will,  for  he  does  not  leave  his  beloved  children  alone  in 
the  time  of  their  greatest  necessity.  May  you  be  abun 
dantly  sustained,  and  "  comforted  as  one  whom  his  mother 
comforteth." 

Be  assured,  dear  brother,  it  will  henceforth  be  my 
pleasure,  while  the  Lord  spares  my  life,  to  do  all  that  lias 


LETTERS  DURIXG  THE  PLAGUE.  73 

in  my  power  for  the  comfort  and  happiness  of  yourself, 
and  your  motherless  children. 

Sweet  Charley  is  very  well,  and  very  dear  to  us ;  and 
grows  large  and  interesting  every  day.  May  the  Lord 
spare  him  to  do  great  good  in  the  world ! 

How  soon  Mrs.  Dwight  has  joined  her  dear  little 
John !  and  there  are  our  dear  William  and  James. 

Well,  we  shall  soon  all  arrive,  for  the  journey  seems 
shorter  and  shorter.  And  what  tribute  of  praise  shall 
we  bring  to  that  dear,  precious  Saviour,  who  has  pur 
chased  such  heavenly  joys  for  us,  and  our  beloved  friends ! 

Oh  !  we  want  other  than  immortal  tongues  to  sound 
his  high  praise  abroad! — Those  who  have  put  off  these 
clayey  tabernacles,  can  do  it  already,  but  we  can  only 
lisp  out  some  few  words  of  grateful  praise,  and  wait  a 
little  till  we  too  can  "  mount  and  join  their  song." 

Praying1  that  the  dear  Saviour  may  be  very  near  you, 
I  remain  your  sincerely  affectionate,  and  sympathizing 
sister  in  Christ, 

MARY  R.  SCHAUFFLER. 


Pera,  Saturday,  July  8. 
DEAR  BROTHER  IN  CHRIST, — 

The  scenes  of  the  last  few  days  have  swept  by  us 
like  a  tempest,  and  we  can  hardly  realize  the  breach  that 
has  been  made  in  our  happy  circle  and  your  beloved 
family.  The  circumstances  have  been  such,  as  to  forbid 
us  to  approach  you,  to  help  you,  to  pray  with  you,  or 
even  to  show  the  usual  kindness  to  the  dead  by  assisting 
to  perform  for  them  the  last  sad  rites.  But,  though  we 
have  not  wept  and  prayed  with  you,  we  have  wept  and 
prayed  for  you.  And,  blessed  be  God  !  the  Saviour  has 
been  nigh,  very  nigh  you,  though  we  have  not.  He  has 
not  cast  you  away  from  his  presence,  nor  hidden  his  face 

7 


74  LETTERS   DLTiIXG   THE   PLAGUE. 

from  you  even  for  a  moment ;  and  though  he  has  caused 
grief,  yet,  according  to  his  faithful  promise,  he  has  had 
compassion,  according  to  the  multitude  of  his  tender 
mercies. 

At  the  moment  I  received  the  news  of  our  sister's  ve- 
lease,  I  Avas  reading  those  sweet  words  of  our  blessed 
Lord  to  his  sorrowing  disciples  : — "  Jlnd  if  I  go  and 
prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again,  and  receive  you 

unto  myself  ;  that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also." 

Yes,  blessed  Saviour  ;  thou  dost  not  leave  us  comfortless  5 
thou  dost  come  to  us.  Thou  dost  not  leave  us  to  go 
alone  through  the  dark  valley,  and  find  our  way  as  we 
can  into  thy  everlasting  kingdom  ;  but  thou  dost  thyself 
come  for  us,  to  take  us  to  thine  own  glorious  palace,  to 
sit  down  with  thee  on  thy  throne  ! 

0  my  brother,  how  safe  it  is  to  go  with  Christ,  let 
him  come  for  us  in  whatever  carriage  he  may  !  It  is  all 
the  same,  whether  it  be  by  plague,  by  cannibals,  or  in  a 
chariot  of  fire  with  horses  of  fire.  "  Jill  are  yours." 
"  Or  life,  or  death,  or  things  present,  or  things  to  come  ; 
all,  ALL  are  yours" 

But  your  beloved  partner,  the  mother  of  your  children, 
our  own  precious  sister,  is  gone !  On  her  account  we 
have  no  cause  to  weep,  but  abundant  cause  to  rejoice. 
But  for  our  own  loss  we  may  weep,  and  ought  to  weep. 
We  cannot  yet  realize,  that  we  shall  see  her  face  no 
more  ;  that  we  shall  hear  her  voice  no  more ;  that  we 
shall  witness  no  more  her  patient  endurance  of  pain  and 
suffering  ;  and  that  we  shall  sing  with  her,  and  pray  with 
her,  and  converse  with  her,  and  come  to  the  Lord's  table 
with  her,  no  more.  Oh  !  this  world  is  a  dream  !  Here  all 
is  shadow.  There  all  is  substance  ;  all  reality !  Surely 
we  should  feel  "  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come"  far 
more  than  the  influence  of  any  thing  seen  and  temporal. 
May  the  Lord  comfort  your  heart,  my  dear  brother,  and 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  75 

sanctify  these  dispensations  to  you  and  to  us  all!  And 
may  he  who  preserved  Daniel  in  the  lions'  den,  and  the 
three  children  in  the  furnace,  preserve  you  from  the  con 
tagion  of  that  dreadful  disease,  to  which  you  have  been 
so  much  exposed.  He  has  delivered  you,  and  we  trust 
he  will  yet  deliver  you,  and  spare  you  to  your  family  and 
to  the  church. 

We  shall  be  happy  to  fall  in  with  any  arrangements 
you  may  hereafter  wish  to  make  in  regard  to  your  sur 
viving  children  ;  and  to  supply,  so  far  as  we  can,  the  loss 
they  have  sustained  in  their  mother.  This  however  will 
be  a  subject  for  after  consideration.  Let  me  beseech  you 
now  to  use  all  possible  means  for  your  own  safety. 

Mrs.  Goodell  and  the  children  unite  in  love  and  sym 
pathy.  We  had  understood  by  Mustapha,  that  your  dear 
wife  was  dead,  and  we  had  a  meeting  at  one  o'clock,  P. 
M.,  (the  very  time  she  actually  did  die,)  to  thank  the 
Lord  for  all  his  goodness  and  mercy  to  her,  and  to  pray 
for  you  and  your  little  ones,  and  for  ourselves,  that  the 
dispensation  might  be  greatly  sanctified. 

I  proposed  coming  down  this  morning  immediately 
after  breakfast,  in  order  to  perform  the  usual  services  of 
the  grave,  but  Mr.  Schauffler  advised  the  contrary. 
Your  brother  in  Christ, 

WM.  GOODELL. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  morning,  July  9. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHERS  AND  SISTERS  IN  CHRIST, — 

By  the  mercy  and  loving  kindness  of  our  God,  we  are 
all  alive  this  morning,  and  in  good  health,  and  our  cup  is 
overflowing  with  mercies.  When  I  arose  this  morning 
my  heart  was  filled  with  comfort,  on  looking  at  the  mul 
titude  of  blessings  the  Lord  is  still  granting  me,  although 
he  has  removed  from  me  my  dearest  and  most  precious 
earthly  friend.  First  of  all,  my  soul  said,  Thou  hast 


76  LETTERS    DURING    THE    PLAGUE. 

taken  away  my  wife  ;  but  hast  given  me  THYSELF  !  The 
place  that  was  occupied  by  her  in  my  affections  is  now 
filled  by  the  ever  blessed  Trinity.  The  Father  says  he 
will  be  my  God  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  says  he  will  be  my 
Sanctifier  and  Comforter  ;  and  Christ  the  Son  says,  he 
will  be  my  Intercessor  and  Redeemer  !  What  more  can 
the  heart  of  man  ask  or  desire  !  As  to  my  dear  wife, 
I  feel  fully  at  ease  in  regard  to  her.  She  is  safe — she  is 
where  she  will  ever  be,  with  the  Lord — and  I  pray  that  her 
being  in  heaven,  may  be  another  motive  for  me  to  live 
with  my  affections  there.  I  feel  that  "  the  Lord  will  not 
cast  (me)  off  for  ever :  but  though  he  cause  grief,  yet 
will  he  have  compassion  according  to  the  multitude  of  his 
mercies :  for  he  doth  not  afflict  willingly,  nor  grieve  the 
children  of  men."  On  surveying  the  comforts  that 
remain  to  me  this  morning,  I  did  not  forget  that  I  have, 
in  you  all,  dear  sympathizing  friends,  whose  hearts  bleed 
with  mine,  and  whose  prayers  ascend  with  mine  to  God 
the  inspirer  and  hearer  of  prayer. 

O  that  we  might  all  be  able  to  say  heartily  and  truly, 
"  The  Lord  is  my  portion — therefore  will  I  hope  in  him  !" 
And  while  this  affliction  is  fresh  upon  us,  instead  of  com 
plaining,  let  us  search  and  try  our  ways — and  turn  again 
to  the  Lord.  Let  us  lift  up  our  hearts,  with  our  hands, 
unto  God  in  the  heavens." 

The  promises  of  God  are  peculiarly  precious  to  me 
now ;  and  it  does  seem,  sometimes,  as  if  the  Holy  Spirit 
singled  out  particular  words  of  comfort  from  the  written 
Avord,  and  made  a  sweet  and  timely  application  of  them 
to  my  mind.  Of  such  is  the  following :  "  Wait  on  the 
Lord ;  be  of  good  courage,  and  he  shall  strengthen  thy 
heart ;  wait,  I  say,  on  the  Lord."  This  has  come  to  my 
mind  with  such  a  sweet  and  consoling  application,  that 
it  seems  to  me  I  can  never  cease  to  wait  on  the,  Lord. 
But  alas !  I  know  my  wicked  heart  too  well  to  suppose, 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  77 

that  without  his  special  and  constant  grace  I  shall  con 
tinue  to  seek  him.  0  may  he  give  us  all  grace,  and 
never  more  leave  us  to  wander  from  him  ! 

I  am  now  living  alone  in  a  tent  furnished  me  by  Com 
modore  Porter.  He  and  all  his  family  are  kind,  very 
kind.  May  "the  Lord  bring  salvation  to  his  house  !  Yes 
terday  he  hoisted  his  flag  at  half-mast,  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  Mrs.  Dwight's  departure,  and  has  done  the  same 
again  to-day. 

Ten  o'clock. — Your  notes  have  just  come,  and  I  began 
to  read  them,  but  was  obliged  to  desist.  They  opened 
all  the  flood-gates  afresh.  I  must  wait  until  I  can  com 
mand  -my  feelings  better.  The  Lord  be  with  you  and 
bless  you  all ! 

I  shall  endeavour  to  write  to  Mrs.  Dwight's  mother 

and  sister,  by  post. 1  buried  her  yesterday,  as  there 

could  be  no  advantage  and  only  hazard  in  keeping  the 

body  longer. 

Yours  in  Christ, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Sunday  evening,  July  9. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

Your  note  written  this  morning  has  truly  refreshed 
and  encouraged  my  heart,  and  made  me  feel  as  though  no 
tribulation  would  be  too  great  for  us  while  God  was  so 
gracious  and  so  near  to  our  souls,  as  he  appears  in  his 
tender  mercy  to  be  to  you.  Truly  it  is  enough  if  God 
is  ours.  Where  Jesus  dwells,  there  is  perfect  bliss.  The 
presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  can  make  "  solid  darkness" 
shine  resplendent  with  the  glories  of  the  third  heaven. 
Blessed  be  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  that  the  treasures  of  heaven  are  ours,  and 
that  they  are  thus  given  to  us  "  without  money  and  with 
out  price."  0  let  us  remain  in  his  blessed  service !  He 

7* 


78  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

never  forsakes  those  who  trust  in  him.  Neither  fires, 
nor  floods,  nor  plagues  ;  neither  height,  nor  depth,  nor 
any  other  creature  can  separate  them  from  the  love  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

Our  sister  has  spent  a  Sabbath  in  heaven !  What  a 
Sabbath  it  must  have  been !  Nor  is  her  Sabbath  now 
closed  again,  like  ours  ;  her  sun  never  goes  down ;  her 
Sabbath  never  closes.  My  wife  and  myself  have  talked  and 
prayed  and  sung  together  to-day  of  all  these  things,  and 
have  spent  a  very  pleasant,  and  I  hope  profitable  Sabbath 
together  in  our  solitary  corner.  The  Lord  bring  us  all 
to  his  kingdom,  in  his  own  good  time,  when  we  shall  meet 
our  dear  ones  all,  and  bless  redeeming  love  for  our  free 

and  unmerited  salvation  for  ever  and  ever. 

********** 

Yours  truly,  in  Christ  our  Lord, 

"W.  G.  SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  evening,  July  9. 
My  DEAR  SISTER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

Your  sweet,  kind  note,  though  short,!  could  hardly  finish 
reading,  after  two  or  three  attempts.  I  need  not  tell  you 
how  truly  valuable  is  Christian  sympathy  at  such  an  hour. 
You  too  have  had  every  thing  tender  in  your  heart  laid 
open  by  affliction,  and  you  know  where  you  have  found 
consolation.  Who  could  have  predicted  two  weeks  ago, 
that  at  this  time  such  a  breach  would  have  been  made  in 
our  then  united  happy  family  !  Well,  no  matter  ;  an  ad 
dition  has  been  made  to  the  glorious  happy  family  above, 
and  soon,  perhaps  very  soon,  by  the  infinite  mercy  of  God 
in  Christ,  we  shall  all  be  re-united  in  heaven  !  Not  one 
of  Christ's  children  will  be  forgotten  or  lost.  I  do  think 
that  times  of  affliction  are 

"  Moments  rich  in  blessings," 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  79 

and,  apparently,  the  more  severe  the  trial,  the  more  large 
and  liberal  are  the  mercies  of  God  !  It  is  indeed  worth 
all  the  pain  of  standing  in  the  furnace  awhile,  provided 
we  can  get  the  mass  of  earthly  dross  that  clings  to  us 
burned  off,  and  we  come  out  like  pure  gold  seven  times 
tried  ;  and  this  we  may  by  the  grace  of  God. 

I  feel  a  peculiar  desire  and  almost  persuasion,  that  this 
fiery  trial,  with  which  the  Lord  has  visited  us,  and  per 
haps  intends  still  to  visit  us,  may  be  the  means  of  awak 
ing  up  a  spirit  of  special  and  earnest  prayer  among  the 
surviving  members  of  this  mission,  and  of  the  outpouring 
of  the  Spirit  upon  the  people  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 
I  have  felt  to  day  an  unusual  freedom  and  enlargement 
in  prayer  for  all  classes  of  people  here,  Mohammedans, 
Jews,  Armenians,  Greeks  and  Franks,  that  the  Lord  would 
send  his  blessed  Spirit  among  them,  and  lead  many  to  re 
pentance  and  salvation  through  Christ.  I  feel  that  our 
English  and  German  congregations  should  now  be  a  spe 
cial  subject  of  our  prayers  and  efforts.  The  instrument 
of  prayer  we  can  use  now — those  of  us  who  are  in  quaran 
tine — even  though  we  can  do  little  else.  I  am  very  glad 
that  you  and  your  dear  husband  have  prayer-meetings  so 
often. 

It  seems  to  me  that  praying  is  the  chief  and  appropri 
ate  business  of  quarantine,  and  particularly  of  such  a 
quarantine,  where  we  have  at  least  some  expectation  that 
some  of  us  may  take  pratique  in  heaven  !  Surely,  none 
of  us  would  wish  to  be  engaged  in  better  business,  as 
preparatory  to  heaven,  than  praying  ! 

My  dear  sister,  I  am  more  grateful  than  I  can  tell  you, 
for  your  repeated  assurances  of  interest  in  my  poor 
motherless  children.  You  have  already  one  of  them,  and 
if  you  want  them  all,  we  shall  not  quarrel  about  it,  though 
I  fear  the  burden  would  be  greater  than  your  kind  feelings 
now  will  allow  you  to  believe.  The  Lord  direct  and 


80  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

govern  me  and  mine.     If  he  intends  to  keep  us  yet  awhile 
in  this  world,  he  will  doubtless  provide  for  us. 
Yours  most  sincerely, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Monday  evening,  July  10. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

The  Lord  in  his  great  mercy  still  preserves  us.  How 
little,  alas  !  do  we  commonly  think  of  the  daily  mercies 
we  receive  at  his  hand.  Because  they  have  been  coming 
to  us  in  a  constant  stream  all  our  lives  long,  we  feel  en 
titled  to  them,  complain  if  any  of  them  are  ever  inter 
rupted  in  their  course  to  us,  and  almost  never  thank  God 
for  the  enjoyment  of  them !  All  this  is  wrong.  If  we 
had  been  starving  three  days  how  thankful  should  we  be  if 
God  would  send  us  a  crumb  of  bread  !  But  ought  we  not 
to  be  a  great  deal  more  thankful,  that  he  gives  us  daily 
an  abundant  supply  of  bread,  and  other  good  things,  to 
keep  us  from  starving  1  If  we  were  very  sick  of  a  burning 
fever,  or  of  the  plague,  how  thankful  should  we  be  if  God 
would  take  away  our  pains  and  restore  us  to  health  !  But 
ought  we  not  to  be  still  more  thankful,  that  he  preserves 
us  from  disease,  and  gives  us  nothing  but  health  ! 

I  feel,  my  dear  brother,  that,  as  a  mission,  we  are 
called  upon  very  solemnly  to  profit  by  the  peculiar  afflic 
tive  providence  with  which  God  has  so  unexpectedly 
visited  us.  It  is  something  new  for  God  to  send  this 
scourge  among  missionaries.  "  And  if  it  (judgment) 
first  begin  at  us,  what  shall  the  end  be  of  them  that  obey 
not  the  gospel  ]" 

There  is  a  design  in  it.  I  can  see  abundant  reasons 
why  it  should  come  upon  me.  It  has  waked  me  up  as  it 
were  out  of  a  dream.  I  do  not  dare  to  make  myself  any 
promises  for  the  future.  I  well  know  that  the  influence 
of  such  a  solemn  visitation  is  often  felt  only  for  a  short 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  81 

time.  I  know,  too,  the  waywardness  and  deceitfulness 
of  my  own  heart.  But  whether  my  time  on  the  earth  is 
to  be  lengthened  out  or  not,  I  pray  that  God  may  never 
leave  me  to  myself,  but  that,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  he  may 
lead  me  to  feel  and  act  here,  continually,  as  one  who  is 
seeking  a  better  country.  And  I  pray  too,  that  there  may 
be  a  more  steady  and  direct  reference  to  eternity  in  all 
our  labours  and  efforts  as  missionaries.  It  is  always 
necessary  for  us  to  lay  plans  for  the  prosecution  of  our 
missionary  work.  May  we  also  lay  plans  every  day  for 
eternity  !  May  we  ever  have  our  minds  so  filled  with  the 
thoughts  of  eternity,  that  no  disease,  however  sudden 
or  dreadful,  shall  take  us  by  surprise,  and  that  death, 
whenever  it  comes  and  in  whatever  shape,  may  be  a  wel 
come  messenger. 

******** 

I  send  you  a  letter  for  Mr.  Anderson,  enclosing  one 
to  my  mother  and  sister,  which  I  beg  you  will  seal  and 
forward  by  the  Vienna  post  to-morrow. 

Yours,  with  love  to  all, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Tuesday  morning,  July  11. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

God  is  still  good  and  gracious  !  His  compassion  fails 
not !  His  mercy  is  from  everlasting  to  everlasting  !  O, 
how  poor  and  wretched  should  I  now  be  without  him  ! 
How  poor  should  we  all  be,  even  were  we  possessed  of 
this  whole  world,  without  him ! 

"  Give  what  thou  wilt,  without  thee  we  are  poor, 
And  with  thee  rich,  lake  what  thou  will  away  !" 

We  are  now  keeping  quarantine — you  and  I,  I  mean, 
and  our  families.  In  such  a  time  every  rag  and  every  bit 
of  paper  is  looked  at  with  suspicion,  and  never  touched 


82  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

unless  we  know  it  is  clean.  May  we  always  keep  a  sim 
ilar  quarantine  against  that  great  moral  pestilence,  sin — 
only  let  it  be,  if  possible,  still  more  thorough  and  rigid. 
Let  us  be  suspicious  of  ourselves  and  every  thing  about 
us,  lest  we  be  in  some  way  compromised  by  sin  ;  "  hating 
even  the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh."  It  seems  as 
though  Jude  had  some  idea  of  such  a  quarantine.  James, 
also,  has  told  us  what  to  do  in  our  present  circumstances. 
— "Is  any  afflicted  1  let  him  pray."  I  bless  God,  my 
dear  brother,  that  he  puts  it  into  your  heart,  and  that  of 
your  dear  wife,  to  pray  especially  at  this  time.  Let  us 
pray  in  faith,  however,  without  wavering.  If  you  or 
brother  Goodell  had  promised  to  send  me  something  to 
day  which  I  had  requested,  1  should  have  no  douh  at  all 
but  that  you  would  send  it,  if  you  were  able.  How  much 
more  reason  have  we  to  receive  the  precious  promises 
of  God  without  the  shadow  of  a  doubt — knowing,  for  a 
certainty,  that  he  is  both  able  and  willing  to  perform  ! 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Tuesday  evening,  July  11. 
DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

It  would  be  too  much  to  believe  that  God  takes  so 
much  thought  and  care  of  such  miserable  beings  as  we 
are,  had  he  not  so  often  told  us  that  this  is  the  case. 

Who  would  ever  imagine  that  when  we  are  in  trouble, 
God  the  Father  would  extend  over  us  the  arm  of  his  pro 
tecting  providence,  that  God  the  Son  would  plead  and 
plead  again  and  again  in  our  behalf,  and  that  God  the  Holy 
Ghost  would  help  all  our  infirmities,  comfort  us  and  lead 
us  in  the  way  of  peace  and  truth  !  And  especially  when 
by  our  sins  we  have  merited  infinitely  more  than  all  the 
chastisements  we  receive !  It  really  requires  a  great 
stretch  of  faith  to  believe  that  God  is  so  exceedingly  in- 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  83 

terested  in  such  uninteresting  objects  as  we  are — but  yet 
so  it  is — we  know  it,  for  we  have  felt  it,  as  well  as  read 
it  in  his  word.  And  if  we  are  truly  his  children,  when 
we  are  tried  and  afflicted,  he  is  just  so  much  interested 
in  us,  individually,  and  ready  to  do  as  much  to  comfort  us 
and  lead  us  to  profit  by  the  trial,  as  though  we  were  alone 
in  trouble,  and  no  other  Christians  needed  the  like  help 
from  above.  No  earthly  trial  could  have  come  upon  me 
more  severe  than  the  one  that  has  befallen  me.  To  have 
my  dear  wife,  the  mother  of  my  children,  taken  from  me 
and  from  them,  and  under  such  circumstances  too,  is  really 
a  bitter  cup ;  nor  does  it  become  any  the  less  bitter,  now 
that  a  little  time  has  passed,  and  I  am  enabled  to  contem 
plate  with  a  calm  mind  the  nature  and  extent  of  my 
bereavement.  But  1  needed  it ;  and  perhaps  I  need  still 
more.  The  Lord  has  thus  visited  me,  because  he  loves  me. 
If  he  had  not  loved  me,  he  would  have  given  me  up  to 
worldly  affections,  to  be  overcome  and  destroyed  by 
them.  If  he  had  not  loved  me  he  would  now  leave  me 
to  despair,  to  curse  him  and  perish  ;  or,  at  least,  to  harden 
my  heart  against  him  under  this  severe  chastisement.  It 
was  certainly  love  to  my  wife,  that  removed  her  from  these 
"  scenes  of  noise,  and  strife,"  and  sin,  to  a  world  of  perfect 
holiness  and  peace  ;  and  it  is  love  to  me,  if,  as  I  hope 
and  pray,  by  this  same  dispensation  he  raises  my  grovel 
ling  affections  from  the  earth,  and  permits  me  to  be  satis 
fied  with  nothing  but  heaven.  Do  not  cease  to  pray,  my 
dear  brother,  that  this  may  be  the  case.  If  the  Lord  shall 
spare  my  life  awhile  longer,  I  fear  the  contamination  of 
the  world.  I  want  to  live  here,  always,  as  one  whose 
home  is' in  heaven.  And  this  I  know  I  cannot,  and  shall  I 
not,  without  large  supplies  of  his  grace. 

Wednesday  morning. — Your  kind  note  is  just  received. 
I  need  not  assure  you,  that  I  shall  be  exceeding  glad  to 
see  you  whenever  you  can  make  it  convenient  to  come. 


84)  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

Theresa  is  better  to-day.  The  rest  all  well.  I  have  com 
menced  writing  a  letter  to  your  dear  children,  but  it  is 
not  ready  to  go  to-day.  Love  to  all. 

Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday,  July  15. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

One  week  in  heaven !  What  scenes  of  surpassing  won 
der  and  glory,  must  be  presented  to  the  redeemed  spirit, 
during  the  first  week  in  heaven !  How  is  all  previous 
knowledge  forgotten !  It  vanisheth  away  as  though  it 
had  never  been  ;  and  O  how  rapidly  does  the  soul  advance 
in  such  a  school,  in  pure,  divine,  heavenly  knowledge  ! 
How  much  is  learned  of  God,  conversing  with  him  face 
to  face  !  How  much  of  Christ,  seeing  him  '  as  he  is !' 
How  much  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  when  types,  and  shadows, 
and  parables  and  similitudes  are  all  perfectly  and  for  ever 
removed !  How  much  is  learned  of  holiness,  where  all 
are  holy,  and  where  the  infinitely  holy  God  is !  How  much 
is  learned  of  love,  in  the  visible  presence  of  him,  the  per 
fection  of  whose  character  is  love,  and  who  is  surrounded 
by  myriads  and  myriads  of  angels  and  redeemed  spirits, 
whose  hearts  are  burning  flames  of  love  towards  him  and 
towards  one  another  !  What  a  glorious  society  !  Angels 
that  excel  in  strength,  praising  God  continually  !  Souls 
redeemed  from  hell,  ascribing  "  blessing,  and  honour,  and 
glory  to  him  who  hath  washed  them  in  his  own  blood  .'"  It 
is  good  to  be  there!  No  wonder  that  Paul  had  a  desire 
to  depart  and  be  with  Christ.  It  is  hard  for  a  soul  that 
has  been  lifted  up  to  the  third  heavens,  as  he  was,  and  has 
seen  those  unspeakable  things,  to  come  back  again  to 
earth,  or  even  to  suffer  his  thoughts  to  dwell  for  a  moment 
on  the  poor,  miserable  things  of  this  lower  world.  How, 
then,  ought  we  to  bless  God  with  all  our  hearts,  for  any 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  85 

means  he  makes  use  of  to  fit  us  for  so  holy  and  glorious 
a  residence  !  This  renders  afflictions  easy,  very  easy  to 
be  borne.  The  good  and  gracious  Lord  is  fitting  us  there 
by  for  heaven!  I  think  I  can  say  sometimes,  'I  want,  0, 
/  want  to  be  there  !'  My  prevailing  desire  is,  however, 
to  be  just  where  God  wants  to  have  me.  If  he  chooses 
to  keep  me  longer  in  this  world,  I  desire  cheerfully  to 
submit  to  labour  and  suffer  as  long  as  he  sees  fit  to  use 
my  poor  services  for  the  upbuilding  of  his  kingdom  here. 
I  don't  know  whether  I  shall  have  an  opportunity  of 
sending  this  note  up  to-day ;  but  if  you  do  receive  it  in 
season,  1  beg,  that  if  you  have  service  to-morrow,  you 
will  make  special  mention  of  my  case,  and  of  that  part  of 
my  family  left  in  this  Avorld,  in  your  prayers  ;  first  giving 
thanks  to  God  for  his  great  mercies  to  us,  as  a  family,  in 
preserving  so  many  of  us  from  the  horrible  pestilence  ; 
and  especially  in  granting  us  so  richly  the  comforts  of 
his  presence  and  the  consolations  of  the  gospel,  under 
our  afflictions.  Secondly,  praying  that  he  would  still 
preserve  us,  if  it  be  his  holy  will ;  but  especially,  that  these 
trials  which  he  is  pleased  to  send  upon  us  may  be  more 
and  more  sanctified  to  me  and  my  dear  surviving  children, 
and  that  we  may  be  prepared  for  life  or  death,  according 
to  his  pleasure.  And  thirdly,  that  these  afflictive  dis 
pensations  may  be  blessed  abundantly  to  this  mission — to 
all  our  friends  here,  and  to  the  people  at  large.  Do  not 
forget  the  mother  and  two  sisters  of  my  dear  departed 
wife  in  America  and  all  our  other  relatives  there. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  evening,  July  16. 

MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

*  *  *  * 

I  find  more  and  more  reason  to  bless  God  for  his 


86  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

chastening  rod.  It  is  all  in  tender  love,  not  in  wrath- — I 
feel  it  to  be  so.  One  of  the  most  satisfactory  evidences 
of  this,  to  my  own  mind  is,  that  he  has  been  so  bountiful 
with  his  grace  to  me,  and  has  so  turned  away  the  current 
of  my  affections  from  this  world  and  drawn  them  forth 
towards  him.  I  pray  that  he  may  take  all  my  heart,  and 
not  leave  any  portion  of  it  for  this  world  to  occupy. — Not 
that  I  see  nothing  in  this  world  to  be  loved,  but  that  I 
wish  to  have  every  thing  in  full  and  complete  subordina 
tion  to  him. 

The  Lord  permits  me  to  pass  many  pleasant  hours 
here  in  this  tent  alone,  so  near  the  graves  of  my  dear  wife 
and  child  !  0  may  I  always  live  in  this  world,  as  those 
who  dwell  in  tents ;  that  is  as  a  mere  traveller,  as  one 
who  has  here  no  abiding  place ;  but  who  seeks  one  to 
come,  and  as  one  who  dwells  near  the  grave  and  may  lie 
down  in  it  any  moment.  Not  a  night  passes  but  that  I 
dream  of  my  dear  wife,  and  of  little  John  very  often. 
I  see  her  sick ;  frequently  Mrs.  Schauffler  is  with  her ; 
sometimes  she  is  just  in  the  agonies  of  death ;  sometimes 
she  is  going  about  the  house  with  her  debilitated  gait, 
complaining  of  severe  pains;  sometimes  she  seems  to 
have  just  been  attacked  with  plague.  It  always  seems  a 
perfect  reality,  and  I  go  through  again  with  all  the 
anxieties  of  the  reality,  as  though  it  had  all  come  upon 
me  for  the  first  time  ;  so  completely  are  the  scenes  that 
I  have  actually  passed  through  gone  from  the  mind,  at 
these  times.  I  awake  from  these  dreams  and  wonder  for 
a  moment  where  my  dear  wife  is. — The  sad  truth  comes 
over  me  afresh  and  I  look  to  God  for  comfort — nor  have 
I  ever  yet  looked  in  vain  j  blessed  be  his  holy  name. 
********* 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  87 

San  Stefano,  Wednesday,  July  19. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

*  *  #  * 

Do  you  know  the  name  of  that  English  traveller  at 
Mr.  Cartwright's  who  has  the  plague  1  I  suppose  you 
feel  now,  that  the  plague  has  come  very  near  to  you.  I 
think  you  ought  to  take  special  precautions  : 

1.  Have  a  good  fumigation  of  chlorine  kept  up  through 
out  your  house. 

2.  Keep  servants  and  children  close  in  doors. 

3.  Eat  no  unhealthy  food  (this  is  a  good  rule  always). 
4s  Put  your  whole  trust  and  confidence  in  God. 

I  am  sure  he  will  then  never  leave  nor  forsake  you. 
To  us,  this  is  a  pestilence  that  walketh  in  darkness,  but 
to  God  it  is  far  different.  It  is  all  open  day  with  him. 
The  plague  can  go  nowhere  but  where  he  sends  it ;  and 
wherever  he  pleases  it  will  go  ;  notwithstanding  all  our 
fumigations  and  purifications.  What  if  it  should  please 
him  to  make  breaches  in  all  our  families  by  causing  this 
noisome  disease  to  enter,  should  we  ascribe  it  to  his 
anger  1  Should  we  grow  fretful  and  impatient  1  Or 
should  we  not  rather  say  with  Eliphaz  the  Temanite, 
(who  though  apocryphal  on  some  points,  certainly  spoke 
the  truth  when  he  said,)  "  Behold,  happy  is  the  man  whom 
God  correcteth  ;  therefore  despise  not  the  chastening  of 
the  Almighty.  For  he  maketh  sore  and  he  bindeth  up  ; 
he  woundeth,  and  his  hands  make  Avhole.  He  shall 
deliver  thee  in  six  troubles  ;  yea,  in  seven  there  shall  no 
evil  touch  thee." 

Let  us  be  ready,  my  brother,  always  ready.  With  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  our  hearts,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  by  our 
side,  taking  hold  of  our  hand,  we  will  fear  no  evil.  Then 
death,  come  in  whatever  shape  it  may,  will  always  be 
welcome,  and  never  dreaded. 

I  think,  dear  brother,  when  we  get  to  heaven  and  talk 


88  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

together  there  about  the  wonders  of  redeeming  grace 
and  love,  hardly  a  word  will  be  said  by  any  of  us  in 
reference  to  these  few  days  of  affliction  and  suffering 
here. 

May  we,  and  all  our  children,  be  gathered  together 
there  at  last,  through  infinite  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ. 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  D WIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Thursday,  July  20. 
Mr  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — • 

By  the  mercy  of  the  Lord  we  are  all  still  preserved, 
and  our  cup  is  running  over  with  blessings.  But  the 
greatest  of  all  our  blessings  is,  that  he  does  not  turn  away 
his  face  from  us.  You  can  say  the  same,  I  think,  and 
dear  sister  Schauffler.  And  now,  dear  brother  and  sister, 
let  us  resolve,  if  the  Lord  spares  our  lives  awhile  longer, 
and  gives  us  grace,  that  we  will  help  each  other  on  in  our 
heavenly  course  more  than  we  have  done  before.  How 
much  of  heaven  we  may  have  here  on  earth,  if  we  are 
willing  !  And  are  we  not  willing  1  Self  must  be  denied  ; 
the  world  must  be  crucified  to  us  and  we  to  the  world  ; 
sin,  in  every  form  and  shape,  must  be  disowned,  abom 
inated,  and  excluded.  Prayer  must  be  our  breath.  "  Lord, 
can  a  feeble,  helpless  worm,  fulfil  a  task  so  hard!"  By 
thy  grace  he  can,  and  thy  grace  is  pledged  over  and  over 
again  to  them  that  fear  thee  and  trust  in  thee. 

We  have  been  long  enough  in  the  school  of  Christ  to 
know  the  extent  of  our  powers  and  his  readiness  to  afford 
us  all  the  help  we  need  in  our  absolute  imbecility. 

We  know  too  what  hinders  and  what  promotes  a  life 
of  piety ;  what  grieves,  and  what  cherishes  and  secures 
the  Holy  Spirit.  May  the  good  Lord  enable  us  to  walk 
in  the  narrow  path  of  self-denial — but  which  is  all  along 
strewed  with  beautiful  flowers  and  precious  fruits — and 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  89 

which  will  surely  conduct  us  to  a  most  glorious,  holy, 

and  happy  place ! 

******* 

With  much  love  to  Mrs.  Schauffler,  and  many  kisses 
to  little  Charley,  I  remain, 

Your  brother, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Friday  evening,  July  31. 
My  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

I  send  you  three  letters,  all  open,  which  I  beg  you 
will  seal  and  forward  as  directed.  I  shall  be  glad  to  have 
a  consultation  with  you  and  Mr.  Schauffler  before  long, 
if  the  Lord  spares  us,  in  regard  to  the  disposal  of  my 
children.  If  it  be  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  that  I  shall 
continue  well  I  may  perhaps  come  up  to  Pera  some  time 
next  week,  and  spend  a  few  hours.  I  want  very  much  to 
see  you  all  together  again.  I  want  to  see  Mrs.  Goodell 
and  Mrs.  Schauffler,  and  the  children.  But  perhaps  the 
Lord  has  determined  that  I  am  not  to  be  gratified  in  this 
respect.  I  think  I  can  say,  with  truth,  I  want  to  have  my 
will  wholly  swallowed  up  and  lost  in  his  will.  I  try  every 
day  to  have  my  mind  in  a  suitable  frame  for  dying,  for 
I  know  that  this  is  the  most  suitable  frame  for  living. 
How  very  wrong  are  the  notions  of  some  people  on  this 
subject !  They  think  that  to  live  as  though  we  were 
going  to  die  every  day,  must  be  terribly  gloomy,  whereas 
I  know  of  nothing  more  cheerful  and  happy  than  the  daily, 
constant  anticipation  of  heaven  !  It  sweetens  the  temper 
and  softens  every  feeling  of  the  heart.  It  removes 
gloominess  and  despondency,  and  brings  into  vigorous 
action  all  the  powers  of  the  body  and  soul.  This  is  what 
made  Paul  such  a  happy  man.  He  was  dying  daily,  and 
yet  I  suppose  that  very  few  more  cheerful  men  have  ever 
lived ;  and  certainly  none  was  ever  more  busy  and  active 

than  he. 

8* 


90  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

A  gloomy  and  morose  waiting  for  heaven  is  not  the 
thing,  neither  is  a  passive  and  lazy  waiting  for  heaven  ; 
though  these  two  are  generally  connected,  and  neither 
of  them  accords  with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel. 

After  all,  dear  brother,  how  little  do  we  know  of 
heaven !  Even  Baxter  must  long  ago  have  felt  to  say, 
"  How  poor  and  foolish  were  all  my  thoughts  about  the 
everlasting  rest  of  the  saints  !"  I  was  then  a  child,  and 
/  spake  as  a  child,  but  0,  how  little  did  I  know,  and  how 
little  have  I  told  of  the  reality  !" 

We  ought  to  bless  God,  however,  that  he  has  revealed 
so  much  of  heaven  to  us,  and  see  that  we  make  good  use 
of  it.  He  has  given  us  as  much  knowledge  on  this  sub 
ject  as  we  children  can  bear,  and  of  course  more  would 
not  be  good  for  us. 

May  we  and  all  ours  be  gathered  together  at  last  in 
that  holy  blessed  world,  and  multitudes  from  the  people 
around  us !  Love  to  all,  from 

Your  brother  in  the  Lord, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Pera,  Saturday,  July  22. 
VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

I  was  much  pleased  to  receive  your  note.  We  read 
it  immediately  after  our  morning  devotion,  after  having 
thanked  the  Lord  for  his  preserving  kindness  to  you  and 
to  yours,  and  asked  for  those  things  which  we  may  need 
to  live  for  his  glory  and  to  inherit  his  blessed  kingdom. 
You  propose  that  we  should  hereafter  help  each  other  on 
in  heavenly-mindedness ;  and  who  would  not  be  glad  to 
enter  into  so  blessed  an  engagement  \  We  need  to  be  in 
the  Spirit,  whether  we  live  or  die,  whether  wre  labour  or 
rest,  whether  we  rejoice  or  suffer.  Neither  is  there  any 
real  enjoyment  in  prosperity,  nor  any  comfort  in  affliction, 
unless  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  sweeten  the  one  and  the 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  91 

other,  and  sanctify  them  to  the  heart.    We  need  one  thing  ; 
we  need  to  \>efull  of  Christ.     O,  what  a  blessedness  it 
is  to  be  full  of  joy,  and  full  of  holiness,  and  full  of  heaven  ! 
*  ****** 

The  plague  increases  rapidly  in  Pera,  and  appears  to 
be  very  fatal  where  it  strikes.  May  we  be  ready  every 
moment !  *  * 

And  now  may  the  Lord  be  with  you  !  May  Jesus 
himself  draw  near,  and  walk  with  us  by  the  way  !  Near 
ness  to  him  is  all  we  need.  May  we  have  a  blessed,  pro 
fitable  Sabbath,  if  we  are  permitted  to  behold  its  light ! 
Remember  us ;  we  do  the  same  for  you.  Our  prayer 
meetings  after  dinner  are  kept  up,  and  we  hope  to  con 
tinue  them  till  we  shall  be  called  to  the  great  meeting  for 
praise  and  thanksgiving  in  heaven,  which  will  never  cease. 
Yours  truly  in  the  love  of  Christ, 

W.    G.    SCHAUFFLER. 


San  Stefano,  Sabbath  evening,  July  23. 
DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

Your  letter  of  yesterday  greatly  refreshed  my  heart. 
Why  should  we  not  be  full  of  Christ  every  day  1  He  is 
ready  to  be  in  us  continually  as  a  well  of  water  springing 
up  to  everlasting  life.  It  does  seem  as  though  most  Chris 
tians  do  not  begin  to  enjoy  the  full  benefit  of  their  religion 
until  they  begin  to  die.  We  are  content  to  make  our 
way  through  this  world  with  a  half-doubting  hope,  and 
with  a  wavering  faith ;  just  keeping  our  heads  above  wa 
ter,  as  it  were  ;  and  it  is,  in  general,  only  at  the  very  last, 
that  we  get  advanced  so  far  as  to  see  our  way  clear  to  the 
heavenly  world,  through  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

It  is  indeed  a  poor  compliment  to  our  religion,  that  it 
does  not  enable  us  to  overcome  the  world  until  the  mo 
ment  comes  Avhen  we  are  to  be  taken  out  of  the  world  ;  and 


92  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

that  we  cling  to  every  thing  else  but  Christ,  until  we  are 
so  completely  stripped  of  other  things,  as  to  have  nothing 
but  him  left  to  cling  to.  But  so  it  is,  to  a  very  lamenta 
ble  extent.  Jin  abuse  of  creature-comforts,  my  dear  bro 
ther,  is  the  bane  of  our  piety.  We  love  these  for  their 
own  sake,  when  we  ought  to  love  them  only  so  far  as  they 
help  forward  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul,  and  for  no  other 
reason.  And  how  absorbed  is  the  mind,  oftentimes,  in 
those  earthly  enjoyments  which  are  in  themselves  lawful, 
and  thus,  while  we  are  blind  to  our  sin,  because  they  are 
conditionally  lawful,  an  abominable  idolatry  is  fastened 
upon  us — God  is  provoked,  Christ  is  dishonoured,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit  departs  from  us.  God  has  given  me  a  severe 
reproof  for  this  sin.  Blessed  be  his  name,  he  has  given 
me  also  self-loathing  on  account  of  it,  and  a  sweet  sense 
of  his  pardoning  mercy  through  Christ,  and  I  think  I  may 
also  say  a  desire  to  feed  henceforth  on  heavenly  in 
stead  of  earthly  food,  and  to  keep  the  world  in  its  proper 
place.  But  Oh  I  know  my  Aveakness,  now  more  than  ever 
I  did,  and  I  am  afraid  to  make  myself  a  single  promise  for 
the  future. 

"  Thy  grace  must  all  the  work  perform, 
And  give  the  free  reward." 

O  how  sweet  it  is  to  lie  down  at  night,  feeling  a  full 
and  perfect  assurance  in  committing  the  keeping  of  our 
souls  to  Christ,  and  that  whether  we  awake  in  this  world 
or  in  the  other,  nothing  shall  separate  us  from  his  love  ! 
And  to  awake  in  the  morning  with  a  prospect  of  spending 
a  little  time  longer  in  this  world,  feeling  that  in  all  the 
labours,  temptations,  afflictions  and  sorrow  incident  to 
our  state  here,  he  will  never  leave  us  nor  forsake  us  ! 
Blessed  assurance  !  Blessed  Saviour,  who  has  conde 
scended  to  address  such  words  of  comfort  to  our  hearts! 
Yours  truly, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  93 

San  Stefano,  Tuesday  morning,  July  25. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

Your  kind  note  and  that  of  dear  Mrs.  Goodell  was  re 
ceived  this  morning.  I  will  endeavour  to  write  her  at 
another  time.  Your  very  kind  offer  to  take  little  Charley, 
— what  shall  I  say  of  it  1  My  heart  is  deeply  affected  by 
it,  and  by  all  your  other  kindness,  as  well  as  that  of  my 
other  dear  friends.  You  have  a  house  full  of  children  of 
your  own,  and  how  can  you  think  of  taking  another  ?  I 
know  dear  Mrs.  Goodell  loves  babies  very  much,  how 
ever,  and  this  reconciles  me  somewhat  to  the  plan  you 
propose,  for  I  think,  while  it  will  add  to  her  burdens, 
it  will  also  add  to  her  comforts.  I  know,  also,  that  dear 
Mrs.  Schauffler  has  so  kind  a  heart,  that  she  is  ready  to 
go  far  beyond  her  strength  to  do  a  kindness  to  another. 
We  will  talk  about  this,  however,  when  I  see  you  all  to 
gether,  if  the  Lord  permits  me  to  come  up.  One  thing 
you  must  consider,  Charley  and  I  go  together,  you  must 
not  think  of  separating  us ;  that  is,  if  James  and  William 
go  to  Broosa. 

My  dear  brother,  the  Lord  shows  me  every  day  more 
and  more,  how  rich  he  is  unto  all  who  call  upon  him. 
While  in  temporal  things  he  has  given  me  a  bitter  cup  to 
drink,  he  gives  me  with  the  other  hand  a  cup  of  spirit 
ual  blessings,  running  over  !  I  am  lost  when  I  contem 
plate  his  surprising  grace  to  me,  who  had  gone  so  far 
from  him !  I  sometimes  fear  to  live,  lest  my  poor  fool 
ish  heart  should  be  turned  aside  from  the  Lord.  But  he 
who  has  done  so  much  for  me  can  do  still  more.  He 
who  has  supported  me  in  death,  as  it  were,  can  support 
me  in  life,  if  he  wishes  me  to  stay  here  awhile  longer. 

Let  us  remember,  dear  brother,  the  words  of  our 
Saviour,  "  They  are  not  of  the  world  even  as  /  am  not  of 
the  world."  This  world  has  no  right  to  us  ;  we  do  not 
belong  to  it.  We  are  in  it,  but  not  of  it.  We  are  no 


94  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

more  of  it,  than  our  Saviour  was.  When  he  was  on  the 
earth,  he  did  not  take  one  step  nor  lift  one  finger  to  pro 
cure  or  enjoy  a  single  earthly  gratification  on  its  own 
account.  His  meat  was  to  do  the  will  of  the  Father,  and 
to  glorify  him. 

Let  us  think  of  this,  when  we  are  following  after  crea 
ture-comforts  for  the  mere  gratification  of  the  creature. 
If  shame  can  reach  us  in  heaven,  I  think  it  will  be  for 
this,  that  we  have  been  so  greedy  for  the  mere  gratifica 
tion  of  sense,  when  heavenly  food  was  offered  to  us 
every  day !  How  much  of  God  and  of  Christ  and  heaven 
may  we  enjoy  while  in  this  world!  It  is  the  enjoyment 
of  our  eternal  home,  by  anticipation  while  we  live  here, 
for  a  few  days  in  this  foreign  and  desert  country  doing 
and  suffering  our  Master's  will !  But  we  must  not  let 
the  fancied  pleasures  and  gratifications  of  this  state  of 
pilgrimage  turn  aside  our  hearts.  "  THEY  are  not  of  this 
world,  even  as  I  am  not  of  this  world  /" 

I  think,  if  the  Lord  will,  I  shall  write  a  sermon  from 

this   text.     I  have  already   one   sermon  partly   finished 

from  the   text,    "  Who  hath  abolished  death,  and  hath 

brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  through  the  gospel." 

Yours,  writh  love  to  all, 

H.  G.  0.  D WIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Tuesday  evening,  July  25. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  GOODELL, — 

I  thank  you  much  for  your  kind  note,  and  for  the  deep 
interest  you  take  in  me  and  mine.  I  knew  it  all  before, 
but  under  the  heavy  trials  that  have  come  upon  me,  I 
find  my  heart  peculiarly  tender  and  susceptible  when  ad 
dressed  in  the  language  of  kindness  and  sympathy.  I 
cannot  read  any  of  your  kind  notes  without  weeping. 
You  say  you  "  look  on  me  as  sorroAving  and  very  lonely." 
Sorrowing  I  am,  and  yet  always  rejoicing  I  But  you 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  95 

must  not  think  of  me  as  being  lonely.  I  am  alone,  it  is 
true,  in  my  tent,  but  I  have  not  thought  of  such  a  thing  as 
being  lonely  since  I  have  been  shut  up  here.  Perhaps  I 
should  be  so,  if  I  had  not  my  two  boys  near  at  hand.  This 
is  a  great  comfort  to  me,  and  I  have  often  rejoiced  that 
the  present  arrangement  was  made,  and  that  they  did  not 
go  up  to  Pera  with  Mrs.  Schauffler,  as  I  at  first  proposed. 

My  dear  wife,  it  is  true,  has  been  removed  from  me, 
but  I  feel  sure  she  is  in  a  good  place  ;  far  better  than  if 
she  was  still  groaning  and  suffering  with  me  here ;  and 
I  do  not  wish  her  back.  I  sometimes  fancy  she  is  per 
mitted  to  be  present  with  me  now,  and  to  interest  herself 
in  my  concerns  ; — but  however  this  may  be,  /  know  the 
blessed  Saviour  is  present  always,  and  surely  this  is  good 
society.  "  It  is  not  solitude  to  be  alone,"  with  such  an 
almighty  Friend  always  at  hand,  who  is  "touched  with 
the  feeling  of  our  infirmities,"  and  who  has  always  words 
of  comfort  to  speak  to  our  hearts,  and  his  hands  full  of 
blessings  which  he  is  ready  to  bestow !  We  have  but  to 
ask,  and  O,  how  it  should  humble  us  that  we  are  so  back 
ward  to  "  open  our  mouths  wide"  when  we  have  so  many 
assurances  that  they  shall  be  filled  with  good  things! 

My  dear  sister,  I  feel  that  I  have  been  greatly  blessed 
of  God,  as  you  say,  but  it  is  all  amazing  grace  to  me.  It 
humbles  and  fills  me  with  shame  to  think  that  he  has  been 
so  condescending  and  so  good  to  me,  who  have  wandered 
so  far  from  him.  Oh,  may  he  still  humble  me  more  and 
more  !  I  think,  sometimes,  that  I  shall  by  and  by  have 
some  '  thorn  in  the  flesh,'  some  '  messenger  of  Satan  to 
buffet  me,'  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above  measure, 
"  through  the  abundance  of  revelations." 

But  Oh,  at  our  best  estate,  how  much  have  we  to  hum 
ble  us  !  How  much  sin  clings  to  us  and  mingles  in  our 
holiest  duties,  and  how  many  clogs  hang  about  us,  and 
prevent  us  from  soaring  upward,  whither  our  spirits 


96  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

would  sometimes  go  !  In  our  best  frames,  put  us  in 
heaven  and  how  loathsome  should  we  appear  there  in 
the  presence  of  infinite  goodness  and  perfect  holiness!  I 
heg  of  you,  dear  sister,  don't  make  any  calculations  upon 
any  good  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  do  you,  if  the  Lord 
shall  permit  me  to  return  to  your  circle  again.  We  will 
always  try  to  do  one  another  good,  as  we  have  opportu 
nity,  but  let  us  not  depend  upon  another,  but  each  one 
go  immediately  and  directly  to  the,  fountain  for  himself. 
With  much  love  to  the  children,  I  remain, 
Yours  very  sincerely, 

H.  G.  O.  DWIGHT. 

P.  S.  If  the  Lord  will  I  hope  to  see  you  on  Thursday 
next. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  evening,  July  29. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  SCHAUFFLER, — 

I  am  glad  A has  got  so  much  good  from  the  try 
ing  scenes  he  has  witnessed  in  our  house.  I  think  you 

will  find  that  Madam  D also  has  been  benefited. 

********** 

You  ask  about  my  feelings  in  the  house.  I  did 
find  that  an  effect  was  produced  on  my  feelings  last  even 
ing,  on  coming  again  into  the  house  where  my  dear  wife 
and  child  breathed  their  last,  to  sleep.  I  was  a  little  sad, 
but,  my  dear  brother,  I  found  the  Lord  here,  as  well  as  in 
the  tent.  Blessed  be  his  name,  he  always  gives  me  in 
stant  relief,  when  I  call  upon  him.  This  evening  I  am 
very  happy  in  my  solitude.  How  can  it  be  otherwise  ] 
I  have  only  to  open  my  mouth  and  he  fills  it.  Did  you 
ever  hear  of  a  Christian  who  was  always  living  in  the 
sunshine,  and  never  had  any  hours  of  darkness  1  This  has 
been  my  case  ever  since  the  Lord  first  lifted  upon  me  the 
light  of  his  countenance  in  the  sick-room  of  my  dear  wife. 
He  has  never  turned  his  face  away  from  me.  Shall  I 


LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE.  97 

boast  of  this  1  No,  I  cannot.  It  is  not  in  my  heart  to  do 
it,  I  see  so  clearly  that  it  is  all  of  his  abounding  grace, 
and  not  from  any  thing  in  me.  Nor  do  I  imagine  that  my 
case  is  a  new  one.  The  Lord  has  been  gracious  to  thou 
sands  before ;  it  is  new  to  me,  however,  and  wonderful. 
This  in  fact  is  the  greatest  mystery  I  see  connected  with 
my  affliction,  that  the  Lord  should  condescend  to  make 
it  such  a  blessing  to  me.  I  do  not  suppose  that  he  intends 
to  let  me  walk  in  this  sunshine  always,  unless  he  will  soon 
take  me  to  heaven.  But  I  pray  that  if  he  spare  me, 
however  much  he  may  hide  his  face  from  me,  he  may 
never  leave  me  to  go  into  sin.  I  see  sin  enough  every 
day,  but  I  think  I  can  say  it  is  perfectly  abominable  in 
my  sight ;  may  I  loathe  it  more  and  more  !  With  love  to 
Mrs.  S.  and  Madam  D., 

Yours, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefano,  Saturday  evening,  July  29. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  GOODELL, — 

I  shall  invite  the  Commodore  as  well  as  Mrs.  Brown 
to  go  up  to  Pera,  to  be  at  the  service  a  week  from  to 
morrow.  I  don't  know  whether  he  wTill  go,  but  I  should 
think  it  probable  if  he  is  well. 

I  hope  the  Holy  Spirit  will  greatly  assist  you  in  pre 
paring  your  sermon.  Let  it  be  full  of  Christ  and  heaven, 
— but  I  need  not  say  this  to  you. 

I  hope  you  will  in  some  way  take  pains  to  inform  the 
people,  that  a  sermon  will  be  preached  in  reference  to 
these  visitations,  so  that  more  may  come. 

If  I  can  communicate  any  facts  in  regard  to  my  dear 
wife  that  will  assist  you,  I  am  quite  ready  to  do  it ;  but  I 
would  rather  you  would  say  what  you  think  necessary  to 
be  said,/rowi  what  you  know  of  her,  than  from  any  thing  I 

9 


98  LETTERS  DURING  THE  PLAGUE. 

might  say.     She  was  to  me  a  dear  and  most  affectionate 
wife,  and  to  the  children  a  most  devoted  mother.     This 

you  know,  and  all  knew  who  were  intimate  in  my  family. 

********** 

Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his 
saints  !  How  much  care  and  pains  the  Lord  takes  with 
such  miserable  wretches  as  we  are  to  prepare  us  for  his 
holy  kingdom  !  Wonderful,  boundless  love  and  mercy  ! 
Why  does  he  not  leave  us  to  go  on  in  our  own  chosen 
way  to  perish  ;  and  create  somewhere  a  new  race  of  holy 
men  to  occupy  the  mansions  in  heaven,  prepared  for  us  1 
Ah  !  then  the  lovely  character  of  Christ  our  Redeemer, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  our  Sanctifier,  would  not  be  so  devel 
oped  !  Great,  indeed,  is  the  mystery  of  godliness !  The 
work  of  redemption  is  full  of  mystery  from  beginning  to 
end.  Mysterious  love  !  Mysterious  condescension  and 
humiliation!  Mysterious  patience!  Mysterious  long- 
suffering  and  forbearance  !  Mysterious  providence  ! 

My  brother,  do  not  cease  to  pray  for  me  and  for  my 
children. 

Yours  truly,  with  much  love  to  Mrs.  G., 

H.  G.  0  DWIGHT. 

Sabbath  evening. — Our  friend,  the  Armenian  Bishop, 
came  to  see  me  to-day,  to  express  his  sympathies,  with  a 
train  of  Armenians,  among  whom  was  B.  A.  of  Smyrna. 
My  constant  prayer  is,  Lord,  bless  the  Armenians,  the 
Greeks,  the  Jews,  the  Turks  and  the  Franks  ! 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 


MY  DEAR  BROTHER  BUCK, — 

From  the  many  kind  and  sympathizing  letters  I  have 
received  in  reference  to  my  recent  trials,  I  have  selected 
the  following  to  send  for  your  perusal,  and  for  that  of  my 
other  friends,  feeling  assured  that  they  will  interest  you; 
and  with  the  hope,  also,  that  they  may  be  blessed  to  your 
spiritual  comfort  and  edih'cation,  as  I  trust  they  have  been 
to  mine. 

I  might  have  sent  you  many  more  highly  valued  com 
munications,  but  I  dared  not  tax  your  patience  too  far, 
and  these  are  offered  to  you,  chiefly  as  a  specimen  of  the 
deep  feeling  with  which  all  my  brethren  in  this  part  of  the 
world  have  entered  into  my  trying  circumstances. 
Yours  very  sincerely, 

H.  G.  0.  DWIGHT. 


Smyrna,  July  7,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — • 

I  know  I  am  addressing  one  who  may  be  in  the  eternal 
world  ere  this  time  ;  but  I  have  a  secret  and  strong  persua 
sion  that  you  are  yet  spared,  and  that  you  will  be  spared, 
together  with  the  whole  of  your  company,  to  praise  and 
magnify  the  Lord  yet  many  days  in  this  world.  For  our 
dear  sister  Dwight  we  hope,  yet  with  great  trembling,  that 
her  feebleness  of  constitution  may  prove  her  safety.  We 
have  prayed  for  her,  for  you,  and  for  all  yours,  and  not 
we  only  have  prayed,  but  many  others,  probably  all  in 
this  region  who  love  to  pray,  have  prayed  for  you,  that 


100  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

God  would  order  all  things  for  you  all,  in  mercy  as  well 
as  in  wisdom. 

Your  case  has  excited  the  interest  of  many  beyond 
our  own  circle  of  brethren  and  sisters.  I  need  not  tell 
you  we  were  much  surprised  and  grieved  to  hear  of  this 
great  calamity  which  has  befallen  you  all.  Our  only 
comfort  is  in  knpwing  that  he  hath  ordered  it  who  is 
"  too  wise  to  err,  too  good  to  be  unkind,"  and  that  he  can 
make  it  to  you  all  the  richest  blessing  you  ever  experi 
enced.  You  are  all  brought  very  near  to  the  eternal 
world,  and  made  to  feel  that  you  stand  upon  its  very 
threshold ;  and  if  you  take  pains,  if  you  sit  down  calmly 
and  prayerfully  to  consider  yourselves,  in  your  present 
circumstances,  and  the  world  around  you  and  the  one 
before  you,  you  may,  by  the  grace  of  God,  be  prepared 
fully  and  at  all  points  for  the  event  if  God  calls  you  away, 
and  if  he  allows  you  all  to  pass  safely  through  this  hour 
of  danger,  you  may  come  back  to  life  and  engage  in  its 
duties,  feeling  more  than  ever  before  as  the  citizens  of 
another,  even  a  heavenly  world,  sojourning  here  for  a  lit 
tle  space.  0!  how  much  happier  are  you  this  day,  than 
the  most  of  those  whom  the  plague  assails  or  compromises. 
Of  the  thousands  who  died  recently  in  Constantinople 
around  you,  how  few  had  any  hope — any  Saviour  !  The 
Lord  has  rich  mercies  in  store  for  you,  I  have  no  doubt. 
He  intends  to  purify  you  more  perfectly,  if  you  have 
already  been  converted,  and  he  is  calling  upon  those  who 
may  not  yet  have  been  born  again,  upon  all  your  children, 
to  give  him  their  hearts.  This  event  ought  to  make,  and  I 
trust  will  make  a  deep  and  saving  impression  on  the  minds 
of  every  one  of  them  who  can  understand  it. 

My  dear  brother  Dwight !  my  heart  bleeds  for  you  in 
particular.  If  you  have  already  been  called  to  mourn  the 
departure  of  your  dear  wife,  then  you  have  a  sorrow 
deeper  than  any  I  have  ever  known.  May  the  Lord  Jesus, 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  101 

who  knows  your  state,  comfort  you  and  bless  the  event 
to  you  !  And  if  Mrs.  Dwig-ht  be  recovering,  then  I  know 
you  for  the  first  time  now  begin  to  feel  the  loss  of  your 
"  little  Johnny"  The  greater  sorrow  must  swallow  up 
the  less ;  but  if  the  greater  be  removed,  then  as  a  tender 
father,  you  will  begin  to  mourn,  not  your  first  born,  but 
your  first  dead  !  The  news  of  your  child's  death  brings 
up  afresh  to  my  mind  the  loss  of  "  my  Jemmy"  for  that 
was  the  name  of  endearment  I  always  loved  to  give  him. 
I  can  feel  for  you  in  regard  to  this  affliction,  and  I  do  feel ; 
but  what  is  better  for  you,  the  Lord  Jesus  feels  too.  How 
little  did  I  think  when  I  received  your  letters  of  condole- 
ment  a  few  weeks  ago,  that  I  should  so  soon  be  called  to 
comfort  and  sympathize  with  you  in  a  similar  affliction. 
I  remember,  and  probably  you  do  too,  what  you  said  in 
one  of  your  letters  to  me  about  your  four  dear  boys,  and 
the  "struggle"  there  would  be  "between  nature  and 
grace,"  if  called  to  give  up  any  one  of  them.  But  1  do  not 
suppose  there  has  been  any  great  struggle  after  all.  I  sup 
pose  you  have  found  yourself  able  with  great  calmness  to 
bow  to  the  dispensations  of  the  all-wise  providence  of  God. 
To  the  mercy  of  God  I  commend  you  and  your  dear 
partner — who  I  will  hope  is  still  spared.  I  have  thought 
of  the  missionary  work  among  the  Armenians,  and  asked 
myself  how  it  will  go  on  without  you.  But  this  thought 
is  sinful ;  God  needs  you  not  in  this  world.  And  if  he 
takes  you  away  now  in  the  vigor  of  your  manhood  and 
the  prime  of  your  usefulness  from  his  work,  he  will  give 
you  better,  higher  work  in  heaven,  and  he  will  himself 
take  care  of  his  own  cause  on  earth.  With  him  I  leave 
you,  my  dear  brother.  May  he  show  mercy  and  spare 
you,  if  it  may  be  his  will,  through  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom, 
whether  we  live  or  die,  be  glory  for  ever ! 

Your  truly  affectionate  brother, 

J.  B.  ADGEE. 
9* 


102  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

Ooroomiah,  July  28,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

As  it  is  evening,  when  my  eyes  allow  me  to  write  very 
little,  and  our  messenger  leaves  very  early  in  the  morn 
ing,  you  will  excuse  me  from  writing  you  but  a  very  hasty 
note.  In  justice  to  rny  own  feelings  I  must  do  this,  and 
especially  as  the  intelligence  we  have  just  received  from 
Constantinople  is  such  as  calls  forth  my  liveliest  sensibil 
ity  and  warmest  sympathy  on  your  account.  O  how  I 
Avish  I  could  have  been  with  you  in  the  deep  trials,  the 
afflicting  scenes  through  which  you  have  been  called  to 
pass.  How  happy  should  I  have  been  to  have  been  able 
in  any  way  to  administer  relief!  But  it  might  not  be. 

The  intelligence  we  have  received  announces  the  death 
of  your  little  John,  and  that  Mrs.  Dvvight  was  very  low 
of  the  plague.  I  fear  that  long  ere  this  the  Lord  has 
called  her  away  from  you,  and  that  you  have  felt,  and 
now  feel,  more  of  the  emptiness  of  earth,  of  its  unsatis 
fying  nature,  than  ever  before.  I  may  not  be  able,  nay 
I  am  sure  I  cannot  appreciate  all  your  feelings,  if  such 
has  been  your  experience.  You  may  feel,  I  trust  you  do 
feel,  that  the  Lord  does  all  things  well ;  that  in  our  most 
severe  afflictions  he  deals  with  us  in  infinite  mercy  and 
loving-kindness.  You  feel  entire  resignation  ;  but  Oh, 
when  you  think  of  your  loss,  (if  the  partner  of  your  joys 
and  sorrows  is  indeed  gone,)  you  feel  an  untold  agony, 
that  would  almost  make  you  say,  it  must  not  be.  You 
feel  what  none  can  know  but  those  who  have  drank  deep 
of  the  same  cup. 

But  we  would  not  recall  those  who  have  passed  beyond 
this  vale  of  suffering,  of  sighing  and  tears.  We  would 
not  call  them  back  from  the  blessed  scenes  of  that  better, 
happier  world,  where  we  hope  soon  to  join  in  their  songs 
of  immortal  praise.  Heaven  seems  nearer  and  more  de 
sirable  as  we  realize  that  it  is  the  abode  of  those  we  loved 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  103 

here  below.  We  think  of  our  dear  departed  ones,  not  as 
dead,  but  as  the  glorified  inhabitants  of  those  blissful 
mansions  which  Jesus  has  gone  to  prepare.  They  have 
gone  a  little  before  us,  and  seem  to  beckon  us  onward  ; 
and  soon,  very  soon,  if  we  are  found  faithful,  shall  we 
unite  with  them  and  all  the  redeemed,  in  the  song  of  Moses 
and  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever.  That  this  glorious  hope 
may  cheer  and  animate  you,  is  the  prayer  of  your  affec 
tionate  friend, 

A.  GRANT. 


Ooroomiah,  July  28,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

Under  what  circumstances  this  may  find  you,  if  it 
overtakes  you  in  the  land  of  the  living,  1  know  not.  But 
I  will  send  to  your  missionary  home,  giving  this  evidence 
that  I  have  a  brother's  heart,  and  can  feel  for  a  brother's 
wo.  But  what  shall  I  say]  My  words  are  swallowed 
up.  My  dear  brother,  there  is  a  happy  meeting  place  on 
high,  where  sin  nor  sorrow  never  come. 

Our  late  accounts  from  Constantinople  have  left  us 
with  scarce  a  possible  hope,  that  the  fell  destroyer  has 
spared  your  beloved  companion  to  weep  with  you  the 
breach  already  made  in  your  family.  From  the  dark  and 
stormy  sea  of  life,  how  glad  we  hail  the  opening  heavens 
of  endless  peace  and  joy  !  There  our  best  friends,  our 
kindred  dwell,  or  ere  long  will  arrive  to  dwell  for  ever. 
Yes,  says  faith  with  smiles,  but  the  broken  heart  remem 
bers  again  its  anguish,  and  cries,  How  long  ere  the  full 
consummation  will  be  realized  1  But  time  is  the  furnace, 
and  these  trials  are  the  fire  to  make  us  like  the  most  fine 
gold  meet  to  adorn  the  temple  on  high. 

Beloved  brother,  the  Lord  bless  thee  and  keep  thee  ; 
the  Lord  make  his  face  to  shine  upon  thee,  and  be  gra- 


104  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

cious  unto  thee ;  the  Lord  lift  up  his  countenance  upon 
thee,  and  give  thee  peace  ! 

JAMES  L.  MERRICK. 


Ooroomiah,  July  28,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

It  is  two  days  since  the  distressing  intelligence 
reached  us  of  your  being  visited  by  the  plague.  I  say 
distressi7ig,  for  other  it  could  not  be,  especially  as  the  last 
insertion  in  those  letters  left  poor  sister  Dwight  on  the 
very  borders  of  the  grave.  Still  there  are  some  consid 
erations  which  sooth  our  bleeding  hearts,  and  enable  us 
to  contemplate  with  resignation  even  such  intelligence. 

We  hope  that  sister  Dwight  may  have  been  restored. 
We  think  we  have  some  ground  of  hope  for  her  recovery, 
from  a  gleam  of  encouragement  which  we  gather  from 
the  last  sentence  in  one  of  the  above  named  letters.  But 
on  the  most  trying  supposition,  even  that  our  sister  has 
departed,  we  still  cannot  repine,  because  we  know  that 
the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father  is  done.  Your  own  calm 
ness  and  comfort,  under  the  afflictive  dispensation  with 
which  you  were  visited,  too,  would  rebuke  our  repining. 
We  can  sympathize  with  you  in  the  death  of  little  J.  W. 
We  are  not  strangers  to  such  a  trial.  We  know  that  it 
must  have  been  hard  for  you  to  be  alone,  and  especially 
to  be  obliged  to  commit  his  remains  to  the  tomb.  Still 
you  were  supported  by  the  presence  of  the  best  of  friends. 
And  in  the  still  more  trying  hour,  as  you  stood  alone,  over 
the  dying  couch  (if  such  it  proved)  of  your  dearest  earth 
ly  friend,  then  we  know  it  was  trying  to  you ;  but  you 
relieve  us,  by  telling  us,  that  even  there  your  room  was  a 
Bethel  ;  and  if  she  has  gone,  O  with  still  stronger  empha 
sis  may  AVC  say,  that  that  room  was  a  Bethel — the  house  of 
God  and  the  gate  of  heaven. 

Would,  my  dear  brother,  that  we  could  fly  to  you  and 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  105 

relieve  you,  that  we  might  at  least  try  to  comfort  you  by  our 
presence.  But  we  know  that  you  have  a  better  Comforter, 
and  more  substantial  consolations  than  we  could  impart. 
And  even  if  your  house  should  be  made  desolate  as  that 
of  Job  of  old,  like  that  holy  man  we  believe  you  would 
still  be  supported  and  bless  God. 

Though  separated,  dear  brother,  we  can  pray  for  you, 
and  we  Avill  pray  for  you,  without  ceasing.  And  we  hope 
and  believe,  that  in  all  this  afflictive  dispensation  you 
will  be  enabled  to  say,  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  his  will  be  done  ! 

0  may  we  all  be  quickened  to  set  our  own  houses  in 
order.  Our  dying  hour  we  know  must  soon  come  ;  and 
of  how  little  consequence  in  what  manner  or  how  soon, 
if  only  we  be  ready. 

We  commend  you  and  yours  to  God  and  the  word 
of  his  grace,  which  we  trust  will  be  sufficient  for  you  in 
every  extremity.  And  how  delightful  will  it  be,  when 
we  arrive  at  heaven,  to  look  back  upon  all  the  way  in 
which  our  God  shall  lead  us,  often  a  dark  and  thorny 
road,  yet  cheered  by  the  light  of  his  countenance,  and 
conducting  to  mansions  of  glory. 

All  join  me  in  tenderest  sympathy. 

Your  brother, 

J.  PERKINS. 


Boujah,  July  12,  1837. 

MY  DEAR  AFFLICTED  BROTHER, 

We  have  just  heard  that  God  has  again  entered  your 
dwelling,  and  taken  from  you  the  partner  of  your  joys 
and  sorrows.  I  know  that  the  plague  is  a  dreadful  and 
relentless  disease,  but  I  still  indulged  the  hope  that  she 
might  be  spared  to  you.  I  did  not  expect  to  hear  that 
you  would/igain  be  so  sorely  bereaved.  But  God  is  wise  5 


106  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

he  is  good  ;  he  is  merciful ;  "  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him."  "  He 
doth  not  afflict  willingly  nor  grieve  the  children  of  men  ;" 
much  less  his  children  whom  he  loves.  How  delightful, 
how  consoling  are  all  these  promises  and  reflections ! 
God  has  taken  her,  we  trust,  to  himself.  Her  time  of 
probation,  anxiety,  sorrow  and  sin,  is  all  passed.  She 
heholds  her  Lord  and  her  God — her  Redeemer — her 
Saviour.  Is  there  no  mercy  shown  to  her  in  this  dispen 
sation  1  He  has  taken  your  Johnny  from  the  evil  to  come. 
You  have  no  more  anxiety  on  his  account  lest  he  should 
grow  up  in  sin,  break  your  heart  and  dishonour  God. 
Does  he  not  show  kindness  in  this  1  He  lent  you  your 
wife  for  several  years ;  you  enjoyed  her  society,  her 
prayers,  her  sympathies,  her  counsels.  She  added  to 
your  happiness  and  usefulness,  and  doubtless  strengthened 
your  zeal  and  love  and  faith  in  God.  Did  he  show  no 
goodness  in  such  a  gift  1 

Almost  four  months  have  elapsed  since  I  stood  by 
the  side  of  my  own  wife,  as  she  was  apparently  in  the 
last  agonies  of  death.  Death  had  imprinted  his  own 
image  on  her  countenance ;  and  yet  she  was  spared,  and 
is  now  slowly  recovering  from  her  protracted  illness. 
Five  or  six  weeks  ago  I  looked  on  the  face  of  my  young 
est  daughter,  and  as  a  friend  said  to  me,  God  can  raise 
her  up  to  life,  I  thought  to  myself,  And  will  he  perform 
a  miracle  1  Will  he  raise  her  from  the  dead  1  And  yet 
this  little  one  is  now  enjoying  good  health,  and  has  a 
reasonable  prospect  of  growing  to  womanhood.  Why 
has  God  brought  me  to  look  at  two  members  of  my  fam 
ily  just  in  the  very  jaws  of  death,  and  then  raised  them 
up,  while  within  the  same  period  of  time  he  has  entered 
both  your  family  and  that  of  brother  Adger,  twice  each, 
and  laid  dear  objects  of  affection  in  the  grave1. — "Even 
so,  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight."  I  rejoice 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  107 

that  God  reigns,  and  though  he  smite  me  until  my  very 
soul  withers  under  a  sense  of  his  presence,  yet  will  I  re 
joice  that  the  blessed,  eternal,  righteous  God  reigns  and 
does  his  own  pleasure,  both  on  earth  and  in  heaven,  and 
this  I  have  no  doubt  is  your  feeling.  I  will  not  attempt 
to  console  you,  for  I  know  that  the  blessed  Spirit  speaks 
peace  to  your  soul.  Indeed  I  am  not  sure  but  I  should 
have  acted  more  wisely,  if  I,  like  the  friends  of  Job,  had 
kept  silence,  and  expressed  to  you  my  sympathies  with 
out  saying  a  word. 

Your  afflictions  are  our  afflictions.  They  are  meant 
to  do  you  good,  and  I  doubt  not  that  God  intended  no 
less  to  train  us  and  teach  us  by  these  trials  of  your  faith 
and  love.  If  these  frequent  dispensations  of  God's  provi 
dence  in  the  families  of  brothers  Smith,  Schauffler,  Adger 
and  yourself,  should  make  you  all  more  holy,  zealous, 
thoughtful,  and  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and 
more  laborious  in  securing  this  great  object  of  benevo 
lence,  would  you  regret  that  God  had  taken  this  method 
of  preparing  you  to  receive  the  crown,  not  only  of  eter 
nal  life  in  your  own  persons,  but  also  of  causing  you  to 
shine  like  stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven,  as  the  instru 
ments  of  saving  souls  1  Would  your  beloved  wife  regret 
it  1  Would  the  dearly  beloved  Mrs.  Smith  1  And  if,  in 
addition,  God  should  awaken  us,  who  have  suffered  but 
little  if  at  all  in  our  own  families,  and  cause  us  to  labour 
for  souls  as  we  never  yet  have  done,  would  you  recall 
her  1  Souls  are  a  great  prize.  "  This  kind  goeth  not  out 
but  by  much  fasting  and  prayer."  "Except  a  corn  of  wheat 
fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  alone  ;  but  if  it  die  it 
bringeth  forth  much  fruit."  Who  knows  but  God  is  pre 
paring  the  Mediterranean  mission  for  a  great  blessing1? 

I  would  love  to  see  you  in  your  affliction,  and  if  possi 
ble  to  strengthen  your  soul  in  God.  But  your  strength 
is  there.  I  doubt  not  you  feel  it,  and  rejoice  even  in  your 


108  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

sorrows  that  God  is  the  Governor  of  the  universe.  I 
pray  that  not  only  you  and  the  dear  brethren  at  Constan 
tinople  may  be  sanctified,  but  that  we  may  all  become 
riper  for  heaven  as  well  as  for  usefulness  on  earth. 

Mrs.  P.  unites  with  me  in  expressions  of  deep  sympa 
thy  for  your  recent  afflictions. 

Yours  affectionately, 

L.  W.  PEASE. 


Smyrna,  July  12,  1837. 
MY  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER  DwlGIIT, 

Your  very  kind  and  affecting  letter  of  the  9th  inst.  both 
afflicted  and  consoled  me.  I  was  disappointed  in  learning 
that  your  dear  wife  had  fallen  asleep  in  the  Lord,  for  my 
hopes  were  very  strong  that  she  would  recover.  But  how 
were  we  all  comforted  by  the  persuasion  that  she  is  gone 
to  be  with  our  Saviour,  and  to  behold  the  glory  which  the 
Father  has  given  him — to  see  him  as  he  is !  Nor  less 
were  we  all  consoled  by  finding  from  your  letter  how 
you  have  been  comforted  of  God,  in  all  your  tribulations  ! 
We  bless  God,  that  you  are  enabled,  in  the  light  of  those 
things  which  are  unseen  and  eternal,  to  regard  your  trou 
bles  as  only  light  afflictions  which  are  but  for  a  moment, 
and  designed  by  God's  infinite  mercy,  to  work  for  you  an 
exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 

I  had  been  so  deaf  that  it  almost  seems  to  me  now  as  if 
I  had  never  heard  God's  voice  to  any  effectual  purpose, 
till  it  was  uttered  in  the  awful  tones  of  death  in  my  own 
family.  At  such  a  time  how  different  a  character  does 
sin  exhibit  from  what  it  usually  has  at  other  times  !  How 
the  soul  feels  the  need  of  a  God  nigh  at  hand,  and  not 
afar  off!  What  a  new  value  does  it  give  to  a  throne  of 
grace,  to  the  one  Mediator,  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  to 
the  Lamb  of  God,  that  takes  away  the  sin  of  the  world ! 
If  all  these  things  do  not  appear  in  a  new  light,  they  do 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWJGHT.  109 

at  least  appear  in  a  much  clearer  and  more  impressive 
light,  than  at  other  times.  It  was  so  with  me.  and  it  is, 
I  am  confident,  so  with  you.  How  many  kind  words  has 
Christ  spoken  which  escape  our  attention  till  some  heavy 
affliction  brings  them. under  our  notice  and  teaches  us 
how  precious  they  are.  When  he  had  talked  a  long  time 
with  his  disciples,  and  uttered  to  them  many,  many  pre 
cious  sentences,  each  of  which  was  worth  more  than 
worlds,  he  said,  These  things  I  have  said  unto  you  that  your 
joy  may  be  full !  When  our  heavenly  Father  in  his  faith 
fulness  gives  us  the  bitter  cup  of  affliction  to  drink,  he 
still  allows  us  to  taste  of  consolations  prepared  by  his 
own  dear  Son — a  cup  of  which  he  was  not  allowed  to 
drink  when  his  soul  was  exceedingly  sorrowful  even  unto 
death. 

I  have  been  meditating  almost  daily  for  ten  years  past 
on  the  last  chapters  of  John's  Gospel,  containing  the 
valedictory  words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  they 
daily  become  more  and  more  precious  to  me.  But  I  doubt 
whether  any  one  can  deeply  feel  how  precious  they  are, 
till  affliction  has  given  its  salutary  lesson  ;  certain  it  is, 
that  I  knew  little  or  nothing  of  this  till  I  had  been  afflicted. 
To  me  there  is  nothing  like  the  words  of  our  Saviour. 
They  are  spirit  and  they  are  life.  They  impart  strong 
consolation.  He  tells  us  we  must  be  afflicted,  and  gives 
the  reason  for  this.  Every  branch  in  him  that  bears 
fruit  his  Father  the  great  husbandman  purges,  that  it 
may  bring  forth  more  fruit.  He  uses  the  pruning  knife 
for  our  good  and  his  glory.  He  wishes  to  render  us  more 
fruitful !  Alas !  alas !  how  often  has  he  come  to  us  seeking 
fruit  and  finding  none,  or  only  a  little !  If  we  look  back 
on  our  life,  we  must  feel  that  he  has  gathered  from  us 
but  very  little  of  the  ripe  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  Should  he 
in  mercy  spare  us,  may  we  by  his  grace  bring  forth  much 
fruit  in  time  to  come  ! 

10 


110  LETTERS    TO   MR.    DWIGHT. 

We  rejoice,  dear  brother,  that  you  were  permitted  to 
remain  with  your  dear  wife  till  she  gave  up  the  ghost. 
Our  earnest  prayer  for  you  is,  that  your  life  may  be 
spared.  It  is  consoling  to  know  that  our  Lord  will  con 
tinue  our  lives  as  long  as  he  has  an^  need  of  them  in  this 
world.  He  can  lay  us  all  aside,  and  still  carry  on  his  own 
work,  and  extend  his  kingdom  without  our  co-operation. 

I  have  recently  read  with  very  great  interest,  Shaw's 
"  Welcome  to  the  Plague,'"  written  almost  200  years  ago, 
by  a  most  devoted  minister  in  circumstances  similar  to 
your  own.  The  first  hundred  pages  of  the  book,  including 
the  preface,  cannot  fail  to  comfort  and  edify  you.  You 
will  find  them,  if  I  mistake  not,  a  copy  of  your  own  feel 
ings  expressed  in  a  most  pious  and  edifying  manner. 

I  read  this  book  many  years  ago,  but  it  spoke  to  my 
heart  as  I  read  it  last  Sabbath,  and  I  felt  assured  that  it 
would  do  so  to  yours. 

Mrs.  Temple  has  been  a  mother  indeed  to  my  once 
motherless  boys,  and  she  would  be  happy  to  act  the  part 
of  a  mother  to  any  of  your  dear  motherless  ones.  Though 
their  dear  mother  can  render  them  no  further  aid,  her 
prayers  for  them,  while  with  you,  will  be  a  memorial  for 
them  before  God.  Only  a  few  children  are  left  with  such 
a  heritage  as  yours, — a  thousand  prayers  of  a  devout 
mother,  had  in  remembrance  before  God.  They  will  all 
become,  I  trust  and  believe,  the  servants  of  the  Lord,  for 
they  are  the  sons  of  his  handmaid.  I  know  how  your 
heart  will  now  cling  to  them,  what  a  deep,  strong,  and 
tender  feeling  will  swell  your  heart  towards  them.  O 
what  a  sacred,  precious  privilege  it  will  be  to  commend 
them  to  that  almighty  and  sympathizing  Saviour,  who 
was  dead  and  is  alive  again,  who  is  the  same  yesterday 
and  to-day  and  for  ever  !  May  this  good  Shepherd  gather 
them  all  in  his  arms,  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom  !  I  trust 
your  eyes  will  never  fail  in  looking  upwards,  for  you  will 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  Ill 

find  no  consolation  in  looking  anywhere  else.  Satan 
may  suggest  to  you,  as  Job's  sincere  but  indiscreet  friends 
did  to  him  in  his  affliction,  that  you  are  a  hypocrite,  and 
that  now  your  sins  have  found  you  out,  though  I  trust  the 
Lord  will  not  allow  him  thus  to  tempt  you.  Think  of 
the  kind  language  of  God  concerning  his  ancient  people  : 
"  Is  Ephraim  my  dear  son  ?  Is  he  a  pleasant  child  ?  for  since 
I  spoke  against  him,  I  do  earnestly  remember  him  still ; 
therefore  my  bowels  are  troubled  for  him,  I  will  surely 
have  mercy  on  him,  saith  the  Lord.'1''  As  a  disciple  of  his 
Son,  you,  my  dear  brother,  are  not  less  dear  to  him,  than 
Ephraim  was,  for  Christ  said  to  his  disciples,  "  The 
Father  himself  loveth  you  because  ye  have  loved  me, 
and  have  believed  that  I  came  out  from  God." 

He  has  taken  away  your  dear  wife  and  son,  but  it  is 
not  in  anger,  but  in  faithfulness  that  he  has  done  this. 

o  ' 

He  has  taken  them,  as  we  trust,  to  himself,  removing  them 
from  you,  that  he  might  come  nearer  to  you  than  ever 
and  speak  to  your  heart. 

We  are  apt  to  give  our  friends  a  place  so  near  to  our 
hearts,  that  God  can  speak  to  us  only  from  a  distance,  till 
some  of  them  are  removed.  I  do  not  think,  however,  that 
we  love  our  friends  too  much.  When  some  of  them  are 
taken  away,  I  am  persuaded  that  it  is  not  our  heavenly 
Father's  design  to  diminish  our  love  to  the  survivors,  but 
to  increase  our  love  to  him ;  and  were  our  love  to  him 
increased  a  thousandfold,  I  am  persuaded  it  would  be 
increased  to  them  in  the  same  proportion,  and  that  this 
would  be  most  acceptable  to  him.  Had  your  love  to  your 
dear  wife  and  child  been  only  one  tenth  as  strong  as  it 
was,  your  love  to  God  at  the  same  time  only  remaining 
the  same  as  it  was,  do  you  think  that  you  would  have 
been  more  acceptable  to  him,  or  would  have  less  needed 
this  bereavement  to  bring  you  nearer  to  him  1  He  that 
loves  God  must  love  his  brother  also,  must  love  his  wife*, 


112  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

his  children,  his  friends  ;  and  he  who  enjoined  this  duty 
has  added  no  caution  to  prevent  its  being  carried  too  far. 
While,  however,  we  are  as  I  think  in  no  danger  of  loving 
our  friends  too  much  in  God  and  for  his  sake,  he  often 
reminds  us  in  a  very  affecting  manner  of  our  danger  of 
loving  him,  our  Saviour,  too  little.  Of  our  love  to  our 
friends  he  says,  "  This  ought  ye  to  have  done,  but  not  to 
leave  the  other  undone."  Our  Saviour  loved  his  friends 
most  sincerely  and  tenderly,  but  God  supremely.  Here 
is  our  example.  His  friend  Lazarus  died,  and  he  wept. 
Behold  how  he  loved  him,  said  the  spectators.  Precious 
example  !  I  have  never  observed  that  those  who  seem  to 
love  their  friends  little,  exhibit  the  least  evidence  of  loving 
God  much.  God  is  love,  and  he  that  dwelleth  in  God, 
dwelleth  in  love — love  to  all  men,  and  especially  to  those 
to  whom  one  sustains  the  most  intimate  relationship  in 
this  world. 

Dear  brother,  having  myself  tasted  the  cup  you  are 
now  called  to  drink,  though  in  different  circumstances,  I 
can  and  do  most  sincerely  sympathize  with  you  and  com 
mend  you  to  our  great  and  sympathizing  High  Priest, 
who  has  borne  our  griefs  and  carried  our  sorrows,  and 
does  still  bear  and  carry  them  all.  Most  heartily  do  I 
recommend  y.ou  to  him.  One  word  of  sympathy  from 
him  is  worth  more  than  long  epistles  and  sermons  from 
the  best  of  friends  on  earth.  If  he  says,  MY  peace  I  give 
unto  you,  this  is  enough.  If  he  giveth  quietness,  who 
then  can  make  trouble  1 

The  Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you,  and  cause  his  face 
to  shine  upon  you,  and  give  you  peace  ! 

Sincerely  yours, 

D.  TEMPLE. 


The  following  letter  has  an  additional  interest  from 
the  fact  that  it  was  written  by  one  of  the  Armenian  na- 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  113 

tion,  a  very  dear  Christian  brother,  who  is  now  in  a  very 
important  station  of  usefulness,  benefitting  his  country 
men.  It  is  less  than  three  years  since  he  began  to  learn 
English,  and  I  choose  to  leave  uncorrected  some  errors 
of  language,  so  that  the  letter  may  be  read  by  you  just  as 
it  came  to  me  from  his  own  hand.  His  allusion  to  the 
spiritual  condition  of  his  nation  is  truly  affecting.  I  have 
received  other  communications  from  other  Armenian 
friends,  equally  tender  and  sympathizing,  though  written 
in  the  Armenian  language,  and  I  have  not  time  now  to 
translate  them  for  your  perusal. 

S ,  July  14,  1837. 

REV.  AND  DEAR  SlR, 

I  am  sorry  to  turn  my  pen  from  its  usual  course  and 
to  write  you  a  letter,  not  on  a  joyful  subject,  but  on  the 
sorrowful  calamity  to  which  your  whole  family  has  been 
recently  exposed  j  yet  I  must  do  it,  for  a  man  must  never 
expect  to  act  according  to  his  own  will,  but  always  ac 
cording  to  that  of  God. 

On  Wednesday,  one  week  ago,  Mr.  Adger  came  home 
with  a  number  of  letters  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Goodell,  and 
from  Mrs.  Schauffler,  and  read  them  to  me,  by  which  I 
was  informed  of  all  the  dealings  of  Providence  with  you 
and  yours  ;  then  with  deep  feeling  and  sorrow  we  went 
to  prayer  for  you  all.  Another  sad  piece  of  news,  much 
more  sorrowful  than  the  former,  has  since  been  brought 
to  me,  concerning  the  departure  of  your  dear  partner 
from  this  world. 

And  now,  my  dear  sir,  though  I  have  not  the  least  abi 
lity  to  give  you  any  consolation,  seeing  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God  himself  is  your  own  comforter,  yet  I  should 
not  like  to  be  utterly  silent  in  this  your  time  of  distress. 

The  death  of  your  dear  wife  and  child,  I  know,  must 
have  occasioned  you  much  sorrow,  especially  it  being  in 
such  an  unexpected  manner.  Your  beloved  partner  and 

10* 


-114  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

her  son,  as  well  as  we  all,  have  been  invited  to  the  wed 
ding  of  the  King  of  kings.  They  were  made  ready  to  go 
before  us,  while  we  are  still  here  preparing  our  wedding 
garments.  They  are  rejoicing  now  before  the  presence 
chamber  of  the  King.  They  are  eating  and  drinking  at 
the  table  of  Christ,  and  standing  before  the  throne,  and 
before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes  and  palms  in 
their  hands. 

Mrs.  Dwight,  who  survived  her  son  a  very  short  time, 
took  immediately  her  flight  after  him,  to  see  God,  and  to 
say,  Lord,  behold  I  and  my  child  whom  thou  hast  given 
me ;  my  child  never  did  vocally  praise  thee  on  the  earth, 
but  here,  in  angelic  terms  we  will  both  praise  and  mag 
nify  thee  for  ever  !  O  how  happy  they  must  be  now !  how 
does  their  souls  overflow  with  everlasting  joy  in  joining 
the  innumerable  company  of  angels  and  holy  spirits  in 
singing  hallelujahs  to  their  God  and  Saviour  !  They  look 
now  to  the  face  of  him  who  had  redeemed  them,  and  ex 
amining  the  very  wounds  of  his  hands,  and  feet  and  side, 
each  cries  out,  My  Lord  and  my  God  !  O  that  God  would 
prepare  us  too,  whether  late  or  soon,  to  meet  them  there 
and  join  them  in  his  praises  ! 

You  also  have  been  in  the  like  peril  from  that  fearful 
disease,  and  I  am  afraid  you  still  are  within  the  reach  of 
it,  but  I  pray  that  God  may  keep  you  and  your  surviving 
children  from  death,  and  spare  your  life  for  the  sake  of 
my  nation.  What  a  melancholy  thought  it  is,  that  the 
missionaries  sent  to  the  Armenians,  do  suffer  either  in 
themselves  or  in  their  families,  death  and  persecutions. 
Oh  !  when  any  of  those  who  come  out  to  preach  the  glad 
tidings  of  the  gospel  to  my  nation,  die  suddenly,  and  by 
the  stroke  of  some  peculiar  disease,  then  have  I  not  rea 
son  to  conclude  that  God  is  greatly  displeased  with  my 
nation,  and  therefore  has  sent  such  a  judgment  and  left 
them  to  walk  in  the  path  of  their  sins,  to  see  not  the  light 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    D  WIGHT.  115 

of  the  Gospel,  and  hear  the  good  news  of  it,  and  turn  and  be 
saved  1  God  has  already  showed  his  displeasure  to  us,  by 
calling  back  from  Armenia  the  German  missionaries,  who 
for  many  years  have  been  labouring  there.  The  spiritual 
state  of  the  Armenians  is  indeed  a  very  sad  and  affecting 
one ;  they  wander  in  the  moral  darkness  of  superstition 
and  ignorance.  I  mourn  and  lament  over  them  in  my 
heart.  May  God  pour  out  upon  them  his  holy  Spirit  in 
an  abundant  measure,  that  they  may  be  enlightened  and 
see  the  dangers  amid  which  they  walk.  In  conclusion, 
the  earnest  desire  of  my  heart  is,  that  the  presence  of  the 
holy  Comforter  of  God  may  always  be  with  you  and  sus 
tain  you  in  your  sorrows  and  afflictions.  My  kind  re 
spects  to  all  the  missionary  families  and  Christian  friends. 
I  remain,  dear  sir,  your  most  affectionate  and  humble 
brother  in  our  common  Lord, 

V . 

Smyrna,  July  14,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

A  letter  from  dear  brother  Smith,  of  Beyroot,  just 
reached  me  as  I  was  about  to  sit  down  to  write  you  a  few 
lines  of  condolement  under  your  late  severe  bereavement. 
I  cannot  say  any  thing  better  than  the  following  extract 
from  his  epistle,  the  whole  of  which  I  will  send  up  for 
your  perusal  at  another  time.  He  says,  "  We  here  form 
only  a  part,  a  very  small  part  of  God's  great  system  of 
government.  We  only  see  the  beginning  of  things.  This 
is  the  only  explanation  of  such  trying  providences.  The 
great  business  of  man  is  not  here,  and  therefore  it  seems 
as  if  God  intended  to  act  so  as  to  make  us  feel  as  if  he 
did  not  much  care  about  the  interruption  of  plans  in  this 
world.  They  are  as  nothing  in  the  view  of  him  who  di 
rects  the  great  events  of  eternity.  O  what  new  scenes, 
new  views,  will  open  upon  us  when  we  shall  know  even  as 
we  are  known !" 


116  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

Speaking  of  the  death  of  my  little  James,  he  says, 
"  Our  losses  are  indeed  unlike,  but  both  have  taken  hold 
of  the  tenderest  cords  of  the  human  heart,  and  tied  them 
to  what  is  beyond  the  grave  ;  and  is  it  not  as  if  we  were 
all  now  more  than  before  converging. toward  the  same 
centre  1 

Yes  ;  and  we  shall  ere  long  be  there..'  And  happy 
for  us  is  it,  that  it  will  be  ere  long.  I  would  not  live 
alway.  To  depart  and  be  with  Christ  in  that  world  of 
stupendous  things  is  far  better. 

But  still  to  labour  for  the  Master  is  sweet,  is  it  not  my 
dear  brother  1  Mr.  Smith  wrote  me  from  Beyroot,  that 
God  had  provided  him  a  source  of  consolation  under  his 
trials,  when  he  reached  his  station,  Avhich  he  had  not  be 
fore  ;  namely,  his  work. 

God  I  trust  will  spare  you,  dear  brother,  to  your 
work,  and  that  you  will  take  more  pleasure  in  it  here 
after  than  ever  before,  feeling  more  that  it  is  for  Christ^ 
who  "  seems  determined  to  have  your  whole  heart,"  by 
taking  away  other  objects  from  your  affections. 

I  am  endeavouring  to  give  myself  more  to  my  work 
than  ever  before.  I  desire  among  other  benefits  from  my 
afflictions  to  derive  this  one  also,  namely,  to  be  quickened 
to  greater  industry.  Your  dear  wife  has  had  a  short  course, 
so  have  many  others — so  may  we  have.  What  our  hand 
findeth  to  do,  let  us  do  it  wdth  our  might.  Let  us  hasten 
with  our  work,  and  as  fast  as  possible  get  it  all  done  up 
properly,  before  the  Master  calls  us  away ! 

I  believe  I  love  you  more  than  I  ever  did  before,  since 
we  have  both  been  afflicted.  1  believe  I  love  all  my 
brethren  more  ;  especially  those  who  have  in  like  ways 
been  tried  of  the  Lord.  Truly  they  are  a  beloved  brother 
hood,  able  to  sympathize  with  each  other,  an  honoured, 
happy  fraternity,  noticed  and  beloved  of  God,  for  "whom 
the  Lord  loves  he  chastens."  As  said  an  afflicted  servant 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  117 

of  God  once,  "  I  thank  the  Lord  that  he  has  condescended 
so  far  as  to  notice  me  and  chastise  me."  "  God  is  love," 
and  his  wish  for  us  is  our  sanctification.  No  less  benevo 
lent  is  his  will  concerning  us  than  this,  that  we  become 
holy,  partakers  of  his  holiness.  How  sweet  is  the  repre 
sentation  made  of  God,  that  he  loves  whom  he  chastens, 
and  of  Christ,  that  he  sympathizes  with  those  whose 
great  High  Priest  and  the  Captain  of  whose  salvation  he 
became  by  this  very  means ;  being  made  perfect  himself 
through  sufferings  j  that  is,  being  himself  finished,  com 
pleted  as  to  this  part  of  his  character,  as  to  this  relation 
which  he  was  to  hold  to  us,  by  passing  into  the  very 
midst  of  the  furnace  of  affliction  ! 

It  was  a  sweet  thought  to  me  when  I  first  heard  of 
your  dear  wife's  departure,  that  she  would  probably  see 
my  dear  children,  and  carry  them  news  of  their  parents' 
fond  remembrance  of  them,  and  grief  for  their  departure, 
and  yet  of  their  joy  in  submitting  to  God's  will,  and  of 
their  expectation  ere  long  to  join  them  in  heaven. 

May  God  keep  you.  dear  brother  Dwight,  and  your 
children  in  perfect  safety  unto  the  end  of  this  trying 
period  of  anxiety,  and  make  this  trial  the  richest  blessing 
you  or  they  ever  had.  So  too  may  he  bless  his  dealings 
with  all  the  others  of  your  little  company. 
Truly  yours  in  love, 

JOHN  B.  ADGER. 


Smyrna,  July  19,  1837. 

MY  VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, — • 

After  a  voyage  of  thirty  days,  I  arrived  here  last 
Sabbath  evening,  and  what  was  my  surprise  and  sorrow 
on  being  told  of  your  severe  affliction  ! 

My  heart  longed  to  be  with  you,  dear  brother,  and 
would  have  urged  me  to  go  immediately  to  your  city, 
that  I  might  weep  and  pray  and  sing  praises  to  God  with 
you. 


118  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

The  next  morning  I  sat  down  to  try  to  bring  your  cir 
cumstances  distinctly  before  me,  that  I  might  realize  and 
enter  into  your  feelings,  and  this,  though  once  it  would 
have  been  impossible,  I  think  I  could  now  in  some 
measure  do. 

Your  letters  to  Mr.  Temple  and  Mr.  Adger,  how  ex 
actly  they  express  my  own  feelings  !  Yet  in  one  respect 
you  may  be  said  to  be  more  favoured  than  I  was  ;  though 
it  is  just  in  that  respect  that  your  trial  is  more  severe. 
Your  affliction  is  a  double  one,  and,  in  accompanying  your 
dear  wife  and  child  to  the  grave  with  the  expectation  of 
so  soon  following  them, — you  must  have  more  fully  re 
alized  eternal  things.  This  is  the  great  benefit  of  such  a 
season.  O  how  it  brings  eternity  nigh  !  so  much  so  as 
to  make  us  feel  that  all  our  thoughts  of  it  before  had  been 
but  dreams.  And  how  it  weans  us  from  the  world  !  It 
makes  us  feel  as  if  it  would  be  a  privilege  to  go  too,  while 
we  almost  shrink  from  remaining  longer  here  lest  we 
should  again  learn  to  look  at  earthly  things  as  we  used 
to  do.  With  this  feeling  I  have  coveted  whatever  circum 
stances  tend  to  keep  those  precious  hours  fresh  in  my 
memory  and  in  my  heart.  It  is  when  they  come  up  with 
most  freshness,  that  I  find  the  most  satisfaction  in  prayer, 
and  feel  that  my  heart  is  in  the  most  desirable  frame. 

But,  my  dear  brother,  salutary  as  affliction  is  to  our 
worldly  and  selfish  hearts,  it  is  painful.  You  feel  desolate 
and  lonely,  and  you  weep  at  the  great  vacuity  that  has  been 
made  in  your  heart  and  in  your  family.  There  is  a  pre 
cious  portion  of  Scripture  that  was  written  for  us  in  just 
such  circumstances,  and  in  it  how  fully  does  he  who 
wounds  the  heart,  show  that  he  knows  perfectly  the  way 
most  effectually  to  bind  it  up  and  heal  it!  It  has  often 
comforted  me  to  read  it,  and  on  the  morning  of  which 
I  spoke  above,  as  I  was  thinking  of  you,  I  turned  to 
it  and  read  it  again.  It  is  1  Thessalonians  4:  13 — 18. 
What  a  cordial  are  these  words  to  our  aching  hearts  ! 


LETTERS    TO   MR.   DWIGHT.  119 

We  are  anxious  to  know  what  is  the  condition  of  those 
who  were  so  lately  with  us,  and  whether  we  are  never 
more  to  see  them.  It  satisfies  us  on  both  points — "  Those 
which  sleep  in  Jesus"  This  is  the  condition  of  them  that 
die  in  the  Lord,  and  is  the  substance  of  what  we  know  of 
their  state  before  the  judgment  day  :  "  I  will  come  again 
and  recede  you  unto  myself."  "  Father,  I  will  that  they  all 
whom  thou  hast  given  me,  may  be  with  me  where  I  am" 
"  This  day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise."  Willing 
rather  to  be  absent  from  the  body  and  to  be  present  with 
the  Lord.  "  Having  a  desire  to  depart  and  to  be  with 
Christ"  And  are  we  not  willing  that  our  friends  should 
go  to  Christ  \  Is  it  not  for  them  "  far  betterl"  Could 
they  have  a  safer  keeper,  a  more  loving  friend  1  How 
much  better  to  sleep  in  his  bosom,  than  to  be  racked  with 
the  pains  and  distressed  with  the  temptations  and  sins  of 
this  mortal  state !  This  simple,  precious  promise  of 
being  with  Christ,  Avas  what  set  the  anxieties  of  my  own 
dearly  beloved  wife  at  rest,  and  enabled  her  to  meet 
death  with  calmness  and  with  joy. 

And  then  with  Jesus  they  are  not  lost ; — no,  he  will 
bring  them  with  him.  On  that  glorious  day  will  they  help 
to  swell  the  company  of  bright,  pure  spirits  which  will 
form  his  train.  Then  we  shall  meet  them  and  recognise 
them,  and  thenceforward  in  one  blessed  company  be  for 
ever  with  the  Lord.  O  what  blessed  prospects  for  such 
worthless,  guilty  creatures  !  What  consolations  for  our 
poor  wounded  hearts  !  Like  the  ever-abounding  generosity 
of  our  God,  they  are  more  than  enough.  They  not  only 
dry  our  tears,  and  assuage  our  anguish,  but  they  fill  our 
hearts  with  joy  and  our  mouths  with  praise. 

My  dear  brother,  I  could  write  much  more  and  not 
say  all  I  wish,  but  I  have  not  the  time.  My  heart  is  with 
you,  and  my  poor  prayers  ascend  for  you  and  your  dear 
motherless  children.  Ever  truly  yours, 

ELI  SMITH. 


120  LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT. 

Trebizond,  July  17,  1837. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

The  painful  news  of  your  dear  wife's  decease,  and  also 
that  of  your  little  John  White,  reached  us  yesterday. 
How  trying  were  the  circumstances  in  which  you  were 
called  to  part  with  them  !  But  our  heavenly  Father  has 
his  own  merciful  designs  to  accomplish  by  all  his  deal 
ings  with  his  children.  If  friends  might  have  been  ad 
mitted  to  her  sick  chamber,  how  much  they  might  have 
contributed  to  her  comfort  and  yours,  and  how  much  they 
might  have  been  edified  by  her  last  words  !  But  I  hope 
God  only  removed  friends  from  her  chamber  that  he  might 
fill  it  with  his  own  glorious  presence. 

Dear  brother,  did  you  not  find  it  to  yourself,  as  we 
have  no  doubt  it  was  to  her,  the  gate  of  heaven  1  0  that 
we  may  all  profit  by  this  solemn  admonition  ! 

But  yesterday,  as  it  were,  I  and  my  family  were 
guests  in  your  house  5  then  we  were  all  in  health,  and 
though  we  heard  of  brothers  and  sisters  at  other  stations 
dying  one  by  one,  I  could  not  easily  realize  that  any  of 
us  should  be  so  soon  called  away.  And  often  have  I 
asked  the  questions  in  my  own  mind,  Which  of  us  will  be 
taken  first!  and  Where  and  in  what  manner  will  it  be  1 
Now  God  has  answered  both.  But  now  the  same  ques 
tions  may  be  asked  again  respecting  those  who  remain. 
For  my  own  part,  I  confess  I  have  not  attained  to  a  per 
fect  freedom  from  the  fear  of  death.  This  I  know  is  a 
great  sin,  when  I  think  how  full  God's  word  is  of  the  as 
surance  that  those  who  trust  in  him  shall  never  be  made 
ashamed.  We  are  inconsistent  with  ourselves,  as  pro 
fessing  Christians,  when  we  fear  to  die,  and  tremble  at  the 
invitation  which  bids  us  come  up  higher.  And  yet  I  have 
been  struck  with  the  thought  that  death,  which  is  the 
consummation  of  the  Christian's  hopes,  is  so  universal  a 
terror,  even  to  the  elect.  Even  the  happiest  Christians 


LETTERS    TO   MR.    DWIGHT.  121 

whose  memoirs  we  have,  thought  it  worthy  of  record, 
that  in  their  sweetest  experience  they  sometimes  felt 
willing  to  die.  Death  is  the  last  enemy  with  which  we 
have  to  contend.  I  suppose  that  few  are  exempt  from  all 
fear  of  him.  But  as  the  promise  is,  that  "as  our  day 
so  shall  our  strength  be,"  if  God  has  given  us  grace  suf 
ficient  for  our  small  trials,  so  we  ought  to  depend  on  him 
for  help  adequate  to  this  great  exigency,  whenever  it 
shall  come.  The  contest  is  over  with  your  dear  compan 
ion,  dear  to  us  all  ;  and  I  hope  you  will  favour  us  with  a 
particular  account  of  her  dying  experience,  as  soon  as 
you  find  it  easy  and  convenient  to  do  so.  Your  own  life 
has  also  been  much  exposed,  but  we  pray  and  hope  that 
God  will  spare  you  to  us  a  little  longer.  We  deeply  sym 
pathize  with  you  in  the  bereavement  which  you  have 
sustained,  and  especially  your  children.  Their  loss  is 
irreparable,  but  I  hope  you  have  many  friends  who  are 
ready  to  supply  to  them,  in  some  measure,  the  place  of  a 
mother ;  and  above  all,  the  promise  of  their  father  and 
mother's  God,  to  whom  they  have  been  devoted  again 
and  again,  remains  for  their  well-being  and  your  comfort. 
If  we  can  be  in  any  way  serviceable  to  you  or  them,  I 
hope  you  will  command  us.  With  the  best  wishes  for 
yourself  and  little  ones,  I  remain 

Yours  truly, 

T.  P.  JOHNSTON. 


Trebizond,  July  18,  1837. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

With  what  words  shall  I  address  you,  if  you  arc  indeed 
yet  in  the  land  of  the  living!  What  astounding  intelli 
gence  did  we  receive  from  Constantinople  !  To  hear  that 
the  pestilence  had  visited  your  family,  your  wife  and  child, 
confined  as  they  were  in  a  retired  room  in  the  little  vil 
lage  of  San  Stefano,  where  there  was  health  and  quietness 

undisturbed  prevailing,  is  to  us  most  unaccountable.   The 

11 


122  LETTERS   TO   MR.   DWIGflT. 

hand  of  the  Lord  was  certainly  in  it,  not  in  vengeance 
and  wrath,  but  in  the  execution  of  the  combined  counsels 
of  his  unsearchable  wisdom  and  mercy.  Yes,  the  arrow 
of  death  goes  at  his  bidding,  and  he  is  calling  upon  us  to 
be  still  and  know  that  he  is  God,  our  heavenly  Father  in 
deed  ;  and  he  never  violates  that  dear  relation,  for  he 
makes  all  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love 
him.  But  he  is  also  a  Sovereign  at  the  head  of  the  uni 
verse,  and  responsible,  if  I  may  so  say,  to  his  own  glory 
in  governing  the  whole  and  every  part  in  the  wisest,  the 
most  just,  and  the  best  manner ;  not  wise,  just  and  good., 
as  it  may  appear  to  men,  to  our  contracted  vieAV  of  the 
bearing  of  his  acts  within  the  compass  of  our  planet  and 
a  few  years  of  time,  but  as  it  may  appear  in  view  of  eter 
nity  and  eternal  things.  Such  trials  aim  directly  at  our 
faith.  If  we  have  faith,  (and  have  we  not  every  reason 
to  have  it  V)  we  shall  acquiesce  fully  in  the  administration 
of  Jehovah,  as  a  whole,  and  in  all  its  parts,  though  he  may 
do  many  things  strange  and  unaccountable  to  us.  If  we 
have  love,  we  shall  find  our  love  increase  as  we  look  at 
his  infinite  mercy  and  kindness,  shown  us  every  day 
of  our  lives ;  and  we  know  from  his  word,  that  in  the 
very  afflictions  which  he  is  obliged,  from  the  necessity  ot 
them,  to  send  upon  us — for  he  who  delights  never  in  the 
death  of  a  sinner,  from  his  own  nature  cannot  take  com 
placency  even  in  temporary  suffering  on  its  own  account — 
in  these  very  afflictions  he  is  working  out  for  our  eternal 
state,  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 
When  we  all  arrive  home  in  heaven,  if  indeed  all  of  us 
are  heirs  of  heaven,  we  shall  see  no  one  reason  to  com 
plain  of  one  severe  act,  among  all  the  dealings  of  God  with 
us  here  on  earth. 

What  shall  I  say,  dear  brother,  to  console  you!  Alas  ! 
I  feel  that  all  /  can  say  of  my  own  reasonings  or  reflec 
tions  were  but  feebleness.  I  cannot  reach  the  case — it  is 


LETTERS   TO   MR.   DWIGHT.  123 

above  me — I  can  sympathize,  and  /  do,  most  deeply,  t 
can  pray  to  God  for  you,  and  that  we  all  try  to  do.  He 
and  he  alone  can  pour  the  balm  of  consolation  into  your 
heart,  and  I  believe  he  will  do  it. 

This  event  calls  loudly  on  us  to  be  also  ready.  This 
is  the  third  time  since  coming  to  Trebizond,  that  I  have 
been  called  upon  to  send  words  of  consolation  to  afflicted 
missionary  brethren  in  this  vicinity.  How  soon  will  some 
of  us  in  Trebizond  need  the  same  kind  office !  We 
have  been  hitherto  abundantly  favoured,  but  we  too  are 
written  on  the  list  of  mortals,  and  our  turn  will  come. 
O  that  this  event  may  awaken  every  one  of  us,  who  may 
be  slumbering  and  sleeping,  that  we  may  arise  and  be 
ready  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord ! 

We  are  now  living  in  the  country,  and  Mrs.  Jackson 
did  not  get  the  intelligence  till  near  night.  She  was  so 
distressed  by  it,  as  not  to  sleep  for  most  of  the  night. 
We  fear  too  for  you,  and  the  rest  who  were  exposed,  but 
we  hope  the  Lord  will  stay  his  afflicting  hand. 
In  love  and  sympathy,  yours, 

W.  C.  JACKSON. 


Broosa,  July  17,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

I  write  you  under  circumstances  such  as  you  never 
were  placed  in  before,  and  they  are  so  very  peculiar  that 
1  do  not  feel  myself  competent  to  say  any  thing  truly 
correspondent  to  your  situation,  yet  my  feelings  prompt 
me  to  write,  although  it  be  but  a  feeble  attempt  to 
administer  consolation  to  one  who  has  daily  access  to 
higher  and  more  satisfying  sources  of  comfort. 

I  feel  assured  that  you  find  God  near  and  gracious  to 
you  in  this  hour  of  trial,  and  that  by  his  grace  it  is  not 
only  rendered  supportable,  but  even  a  means  of  spiritual 
benefit.  That  you  are  not  forgotten  by  us  I  need  not 
assure  you.  It  is  our  earnest  and  daily  prayer,  that  what 
must  be  such  a  grievous  affliction  to  you,  may  prove  one 


124*  LETTERS    TO    MR.    D WIGHT. 

of  your  greatest  mercies.  With  your  beloved  wife  we 
doubt  not  it  is  well, — all  well  and  well  for  ever.  She 
has  escaped  from  the  pains  and  sufferings  and  sins  of  this 
mortal  state,  and  she  is  with  Jesus,  which  is  far  better. 

We  will  not,  then,  mourn  so  much  for  her  as  for  our 
own  loss,  and  for  you  and  her  motherless  children. 
We  will  pray  and  do  pray  the  God  of  mercies  to  put  his 
everlasting  arms  beneath  you  and  to  be  more  than  an  af 
fectionate  and  tender  mother  to  your  little  ones; — to  take 
them  in  his  arms  and  carry  them  in  his  bosom  ;  to  pro 
vide  for  them  and  bless  them  with  all  necessary  mercies. 
And  whenever  it  shall  be  in  our  power,  we  will  do  all  we 
can  to  lighten  this  heavy  affliction.  It  will  give  us  sin 
cere  pleasure  to  alleviate  it  in  any  way. 

As  soon  as  we  heard  of  the  illness  of  your  sainted 
partner,  we  were  apprehensive  of  danger,  but  we  did  not 
expect  such  an  issue.  It  is  a  satisfaction  to  us,  however, 
that  we  had  an  opportunity  of  praying  for  her  with  a  spe 
cial  reference  to  her  sickness  which  removed  her  to  her 
final  rest.  And  now  we  will  continue  to  bear  on  our  hearts 
those  of  her  dear  family  she  has  left  behind.  In  all  these 
expressions  of  sympathy  my  beloved  wife  cordially  unites. 
We  have  both  of  us  many  thoughts  of  your  dear  wife  as 
now  participating  in  the  scenes  of  the  heavenly  world,  and 
the  objects  of  eternity  have  been  brought  very  near  to  us. 
We  feel  in  some  measure  that  death  is  very  near  us. 

May  the  Lord  be  gracious  to  you  and  to  us,  and  make 
us  to  realize  very  deeply  that  this  world  is  not  our  home. 
With   sentiments  of  tender  sympathy  in  your  afflictions, 
I  am  your  affectionate  brother, 

BENJAMIN  SCHNEIDER. 


Broosa,  July  29,  1837. 
VERY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

Your  truly  kind  and  affectionate  letter,  in  reply  to  one 
1  wrote  you  June   17th,  is  received.     The  exceedingly 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  125 

trying  and  afflicting  circumstances  of  your  family,  to 
which  you  so  tenderly  make  allusion,  we  have  indeed 
been  informed  of,  as  you  suggest.  We  have  read,  I  can 
not  tell  with  what  emotions,  the  series  of  notes  written 
by  yourself  from  day  to  day  to  Mr.  Goodell,  besides 
those  of  the  other  brethren  and  sisters.  W  e  have  followed 
you  through  the  waters  of  affliction,  far,  far  beyond  our 
depth,  far  beyond  any  thing  which  we  have  ever  experi 
enced.  And  0  with  what  grateful  joy  have  we  beheld 
your  feet  even  there,  firmly  planted  upon  a  rock,  and  the 
raging  billows  around  you  only  serving  to  show,  that  it 
was  indeed  a  roc/c,  and  not  the  deceptive  sand  on  which 
you  stood.  I  can  imagine  that  a  sea-tossed  mariner  may 
sing  in  a  storm,  provided  he  knows  that  his  ship  is  safely 
moored  ;  and  that  a  Christian  may  rejoice  in  tribulation 
when  \\efeels  the  everlasting  arms  upholding  him.  How 
wonderful  the  methods  which  God  employs  to  assure  our 
hearts  that  he  loves  us  and  pities  us  and  has  compassion 
on  us,  and  that  he  has  engraven  our  names  on  the  palms 
of  his  hands,  and  that  he  that  toucheth  us  toucheth  the 
apple  of  his  eye.  But  I  forget  that  I  am  addressing  one 
who  has  as  much  surpassed  me  in  the  height  of  joy  and 
consolation,  as  in  the  depth  of  sorrow.  Dear  brother,  it 
has  been  a  precious  privilege,  though  mingled  with  ten- 
derest  grief,  to  read  the  particulars  of  your  afflictions.  I 
there  see  abundant  cause  to  admire  not  so  much  an  afflict 
ed  brother,  as  the  grace  of  God  vouchsafed  to  him.  And 
yet  my  heart  was  never  drawn  out  so  much  toward  you 
personally,  as  since  these  painful  dispensations  of  Provi 
dence  have  made  me  more  intimately  acquainted  with  you. 
When  I  learn  from  the  experience  of  others,  that  it  is 
not  a  vain  thing  to  serve  God,  my  faith  and  hope  and  zeal 
are  quickened.  When  I  see  God,  with  his  own  almighty 
hand,  sustaining  his  servants  in  six  troubles,  yea  in  seven 
also,  I  encourage  myself  in  the  hope,  that  when  days  of 
darkness  shall  come  upon  me  (and  come  they  will)  God 

11* 


126  LETTERS    TO    ME.    DWIGHT. 

will  lift  upon  me  also  the  light  of  his  countenance  and 
cheer  me  with  his  gracious  presence.  But  we  hope  to 
see  you  soon  face  to  face.  We  desire  much  to  see  you, 
not  to  impart  some  spiritual  comfort  to  you — that  God 
himself  is  giving  you  graciously — but  that  our  own  hearts 
may  be  quickened  and  brought  into  an  actual  nearness  to 

eternal  things. 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

Now  may  the  Lord  bless  you  and  your  beloved  chil 
dren,  and  direct  you  in  disposing  of  them  !  And  may  the 
God  of  all  grace,  who  hath  called  us  into  his  eternal  glory 
by  Jesus  Christ,  after  that  we  have  suffered  awhile,  make 
us  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen,  settle  us !  To  him  be 
glory  and  dominion  for  ever  and  ever  !  Amen. 
Most  truly  yours, 

P.  0.  POWERS. 

Ooroomiah,  August  26,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER,— 

Your  favour  of  July  31st,  to  Mr.  Perkins  and  myself, 
was  received  last  evening,  confirming  all  my  fears  respect 
ing — shall  I  say  dear  sister  Dwightl  No;  for  her  we 
may  well  rejoice,  that  all  her  brightest  hopes  are  far 
more  than  consummated  in  a  world  of  unending  bliss  and 
glory — but  respecting  the  loss  you  and  your  dear  chil 
dren,  and  her  numerous  circle  of  dear  friends  have  had  to 
experience  ;  and  more  than  all,  her  loss  to  the  missionary 
cause.  But  the  Lord  knows  far  better  than  we  what  was 
for  the  best,  and  he  may  make  her  death  instrumental  of 
more  good  to  his  cause  than  a  long  life  could  have  been. 
He  can,  and  I  trust  he  does,  more  than  supply  every  loss 
to  you  who  are  so  deeply  bereaved.  You  have  found  it 
good  to  be  afflicted,  and  you  know  that  all  these  things 
work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  God. 

The  hasty  note  which  I  sent  by  the  last  Tartar, 
will  have  told  you  that  I  am  not  a  stranger  to  your  pre 
sent  feelings.  I  have  felt  that  it  was  good  to  feel  the 


LETTERS    TO   MR.   DWIGHT.  127 

chastening  of  the  Lord,  and  know  that  it  is  in  infinite 
mercy  that  our  heavenly  Father  takes  away  the  dearest 
objects  of  our  affections  to  secure  them  for  himself.  1 
trust  you  will  continue  to  cherish  such  a  sense  of  eternal 
realities,  that  you  will  think  of  your  dear  wife  as  having 
been  called  home  a  little  before  you,  and  look  forward  with 
joyful  anticipations  to  the  time  when  you  may  be  permit 
ted  to  unite  in  her  songs  before  the  throne  of  God.  But 
f  you  will  feel  her  loss  more  and  more  while  you  remain  a 
j  pilgrim  here  upon  earth,  and  in  view  of  it  a  feeling  of 
I  almost  overwhelming  agony  may  come  over  you.  Flee 
then  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  you  will  find  it  sweet  to 
realize  that  there  is  one  Friend  who  will  never  fail  us. 
Think  of  his  promise  to  come  and  receive  us  to  himself. 
Think  of  the  mansions  of  glory,  where  those  who  were 
dear  to  you  here,  are  engaged  in  ascribing  "blessing, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power  unto  him  that  sitteth 
upon  the  throne  and  unto  the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever." 

What  overwhelming  motives  has  the  Christian  to  live 
above  the  world — to  live,  and  labour,  and  pray  with  eter 
nal  realities  in  view  !  I  am  sure  that  this  is  the  only  way 
for  him  to  honour  his  Saviour.  It  is  the  only  way  that 
the  missionary,  especially,  should  live. 

How  we  should  then  realize  the  awful  responsibilities 
of  our  station  !  0  the  worth  of  the  undying  soul !  What 
motives  for  action — for  a  life  of  prayer  and  faith ! 

The  Lord  has  been  very  merciful  in  preserving  us  all 
so  far  this  season,  from  any  severe  or  alarming  illness. 
But  while  our  bodily  health  is  preserved,  I  wish  I  could 
say  that  all  was  well  with  our  souls — that  we  were  la 
bouring  and  praying  with  that  sense  of  dependence  on, 
God  and  faith  in  his  promises  which  would  secure  us  a 
blessing.  0  for  the  Spirit  of  God  to  prepare  us  for  his 
service  and  glory,  and  to  quicken  and  revive  the  perish 
ing  around  us.  Do  bear  us  and  our  labours  on  your 
prayers  at  the  hrone  of  grace.  I  trust  you  do,  and  be 


128  LETTERS   TO   MR.    DWIGHT. 

assured  you  are  not  forgotten  by  us.  0  that  Christians 
would  pray  more  for  the  missionary  work !  I  fear  that 
there  is  very  little  prevailing  prayer  offered  for  us  and 
our  labours  by  Christians  at  home. 

The  Lord  seems  to  have  tried  the  effect  of  unbounded 
prosperity  in  the  things  of  this  world,  and  now  he  is  visit 
ing  them  with  adversity ;  and  will  they  not  listen  to  the 
voice  of  his  providence  1  Will  they  not  consecrate  them 
selves  and  all  they  have  to  his  service  1  When  they  do 
this  we  shall  have  missionaries  enough,  and  funds  to  sup 
ply  them  and  carry  forward  their  operations. 

Praying  that  the  Lord  may  greatly  bless  you  and  take 
care  of  your  motherless  children, 

I  remain,  my  dear  brother, 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

ASAHEL  GRAXT. 


Ooroomiah,  Sabbath  evening,  Aug.  27,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

Your  letter  to  Dr.  Grant  and  myself,  dated  July  31st, 
reached  us  two  days  ago.  And  though  from  our  last 
previous  letters  from  Constantinople,  we  had  hardly  ex 
pected  to  hear  that  your  dear  wife  survived  her  terrible 
disease,  still  the  actual  intelligence  of  her  departure  is 
deeply  afflicting  to  our  hearts.  In  the  midst  of  our  grief, 
however,  I  seem  to  hear  the  blessed  Comforter  whisper 
ing  the  gentle  rebuke,  "She  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth." 
Yes ;  and  her  body  only  sleeps ;  the  sainted  spirit  Avill 
never  sleep  nor  tire  ;  and  that  lifeless  form  which  you 
have  committed  to  the  tomb,  will  sleep  only  for  a  little 
season.  Christ  will  soon  come  and  receive  it,  and  clothe 
it  in  all  the  comeliness  of  immortality. 

I  feel,  my  dear  brother,  that  I  am  but  a  miserable 
comforter  in  your  trying  bereavement;  but  I  do  bless 
God  that  he  is  affording  you  consolation  which  no  earthly 
friend  could  administer.  We  can  participate  in  the  de- 


LETTERS    TO    MR.    DWIGHT.  129 

lightful  confidence  which  you  have,  that  your  dear  wife 
is  in  heaven ;  for  we  too  were,  for  a  little  season,  permit 
ted  to  witness  '  her  life,  her  patience,  and  her  firm  trust 
in  the  Saviour  of  sinners.'  And  0  may  we  also  partici 
pate  in  the  spiritual  improvement  which  you  are  deriving 
from  this  affliction  !  Again,  I  seem  to  hear  the  Saviour 
say,  She  "  is  dead,  and  I  arn  glad  for  your  sakes,  that  I  was 
not  there,  to  the  intent  ye  may  believe"  May  we  not  lose 
the  benefit  of  this  affliction,  so  far  as  it  was  administered 
for  our  sakes  !  We  have  to-day  tried  to  improve  it  in  our 
public  worship.  Brother  Holladay  preached  from  Matt. 
24:  44,  "  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour 
as  ye  think  not,  the  Son  of  man  cometh  j"  referring  par 
ticularly  to  the  providential  call,  sounding  to  us  in  the 
removal  of  our  departed  sister ;  and  we  sung  in  that  con 
nection  the  beautiful  hymn  (615  in  the  Church  Psalmody) 
commencing, 

"  Sweet  is  the  scene  when  Christians  die, 
When  holy  souls  retire  to  rest,"  &c. 

Also  the  hymn  which  succeeds  it.  The  season  was  a 
tender  and  melting  one  to  us  all,  and  I  do  hope  we  shall 
be  quickened  in  our  preparation  f6r  our  own  departure 
by  this  affliction. 

I  need  not  attempt  to  tell  you,  my  dear  brother,  how 
deeply  we  sympathize  with  you  and  your  dear  motherless 
children  in  this  bereavement.  But  we  do  feel  assured 
that  God  will  take  care  of  you  all.  Are  not  the  rich  con 
solations  which  he  has  already  poured  into  your  wounded 
heart,  a  pledge  that  he  will  take  care  of  you  1  One  of 
your  little  lambs  the  Saviour  has  as  we  trust  taken  to  his 
own  bosom,  foreseeing  perhaps  that  it  needed  his  imme 
diate  care  more  than  the  others ;  but  the  others  also  he 
will  never  forsake.  Will  not  their  tender  hearts  be  the 
more  strongly  and  early  attracted  toward  heaven,  from 
the  fact  that  their  dear  mamma  and  little  brother  are  there  1 


130  LETTERS    TO   MR.    DWIGHT. 

We  may  at  least,  and  I  rejoice  that  you  do,  rest  assured 
that  God  has  visited  you  in  this  trying  dispensation  for 
your  highest  good.  You  surely  cannot  doubt  this.  I 
know  you  do  not  doubt  it,  when  you  already  taste  so  fully 
the  precious  fruits  of  affliction  in  your  own  soul.  How 
near  we  all  are  to  eternity !  May  we  set  our  houses  in 
order,  knowing  that  we  shall  soon  die  and  follow  our  sis 
ter  to  the  world  of  spirits !  O  may  our  lives  be  like  hers, 
that  our  end  also  may  be  peace  ! 

The  Lord  is  visiting  us  in  mercy  as  well  as  you,  but 
in  a  different  way.  We  are  at  present  visited  with  pros 
perity  (health)  and  you  with  affliction.  O  that  our 
mercies  too  may  produce  in  us  the  peaceable  fruits  of 

righteousness,  as  yours  do  in  you. 

******* 

Mrs.  P.  and  the  rest  of  our  circle  join  me  in  tender 
sympathy  and  kind  love  to  you  and  your  little  ones. 
More  of  our  number  would  write  you,  but  several  have 
weak  eyes.  Dr.  Grant  will  probably  write.  May  the 
Lord  continue  to  sustain  and  comfort  you,  and  prepare 
us  all  for  his  holy  presence  above. 

Your  affectionate  brother, 

J.  PERKINS. 


Beyroot,  Saturday,  Sept.  2,  1837. 
DEAR  BROTHER  DWIGHT, — 

I  was  long  in  getting  any  information  from  Constantino 
ple,  but  at  last  brother  Whiting  wrote  me  a  letter  from 
Jerusalem,  containing  such  news  as,  with  all  my  famil 
iarity  with  the  vicissitudes  incident  to  us,  I  was  in  no 
wise  prepared  for.  The  sad  intelligence  that  he  had 
learned  from  the  officers  of  the  frigate  has  since  been 
confirmed  by  an  interview  with  Dr.  O.,  and  by  letters 
received  day  before  yesterday  from  Mr.  Goodell. 

It  seems  that  he  who  gave,  has  at  last  taken  away 
from  you,  your  best  earthly  friend  ;  and  that  you  remain 


LETTERS   TO   MR.   DWIGHT.  131 

bereaved  of  all  the  consolation  that  you  had  been  per 
mitted  to  receive  from  her  during  so  many  precious 
years.  Yet  God  be  praised  that  you  are  not  bereaved  of 
all  consolation,  and  that,  as  I  learn,  although  sorrowing, 
your  sorrow  is  far  different  from  that  of  those  who  have 
no  hope.  I  could  say  something  of  my  interest  in  your 
departed  Avife,  that  might  show  you  that  I  can  appreciate 
your  loss,  but  for  the  present  it  must  suffice  that  you 
know  that  we  all  loved  her.  I  cannot  join  in  that  same 
intelligent  sympathy  in  your  desolation,  as  can  those 
who  have  a  similar  treasure  to  lose  ;  but  in  my  love  of 
you  as  my  cherished  fellow  missionary  brother,  if  you 
have  affliction  and  grief,  I  can  but  grieve  and  be  sorry 
with  you.  Most  surely  the  God  of  all  rich  consolation, 
is  proving  to  you  the  faithfulness  of  his  promises,  and 
enabling  you  in  this  dispensation,  and  in  all  its  attendant 
circumstances,  to  look  up  from  it  and  see  love  controlling 
the  whole  ;  and  as  he  consoled  you  during  her  life,  so 
will  he  not  remove  from  you  the  enjoyment  of  his  grace, 
now  that  she  lies  remote  from  you. 

Still  now,  as  in  days  past,  may  you  be  enabled  to  go 
forward  in  the  same  steady,  faithful,  and  successful  dis 
charge  of  all  those  duties  that  may  come  upon  you,  as 
the  guide  of  your  motherless  children,  and  in  labouring 
for  the  triumph  of  the  truth  of  Christ,  till  your  own  last 
change  shall  come  in  peace.  The  death  of  sister  Dwight 
comes  nearer  to  me  indeed  than  the  death  of  any  friend 
for  years.  There  has  as  yet  been  no  death  among  my 
nearest  relations  in  America ;  and  although  I  have  lost 
there  friends  whom  I  dearly  loved,  yet  I  have  lost  them 
amid  a  large  extended  circle  of  acquaintances.  But  in 
Constantinople  we  were  a  small  company  of  seven,  daily 
meeting  and  conversing,  and  we  constituted  a  number 
apart.  It  is  from  the  midst  of  this  seven,  and  not  from 
among  the  hundreds  of  thousands,  that  sister  Dwight 


132  LETTERS   TO   MR.   DWIGHT. 

seems  taken.  It  becomes  thus  one  of  the  nearest  exhor 
tations  to  be  ready  for  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man. 
I  cannot  help  recalling  the  comparative  security  that  I 
used  to  feel  Avhile  so  many  were  dying  around  me  from 
the  plague,  and  now,  here  far  away  in  Syria,  the  melan 
choly  news  comes  to  me  that  one  of  our  own  circle  has 
fallen  by  it !  How  little  do  we  anticipate  what  a  day 
may  bring  forth  !  I  can  but  allow  myself  to  believe,  how 
ever,  that  God  in  his  gracious  mercy  prepares  the  rninds 
of  his  followers  beforehand,  who  like  ourselves  are 
living  in  a  foreign  land,  that  we  should  be  in  a  greater 
degree  prepared  to  receive  in  meekness  and  resignation, 
whatever  trial  of  our  feelings  and  affections  he  may 
please  to  send.  We  see  continually  the  frailty  of  man, 
and  50  live  in  the  midst  of  anxiety,  that  we  are  obliged 
to  expect  the  worst. 

We  cannot  feel  that  our  home  is  on  the  earth.  We  can 
not  but  feel  that  this  life  is  but  a  day,  and  that  when  one  of 
our  number  has  arrived  to  the  end  of  his  pilgrimage,  it  is 
after  all  but  a  departure  a  moment  before  ourselves.  With 
what  earnestness  should  not  we  who  remain  desire  to  be 
making  doubly  sure  our  faith  and  hope  in  Jesus  Christ, 
that  we  may  not  fail  of  meeting  in  heaven  those  whom 
we  have  loved  on  earth  !  It  takes  a  great  deal  to  wean 
the  heart  of  flesh  from  affection  for  the  world.  It  seems 
only  to  be  effected  sometimes,  by  placing  our  best 
earthly  treasure  in  heaven,  that  by  calling  ourselves  to  the 
contemplation  of  the  exalted  object,  we  may  the  more 
tune  our  hearts  to  the  contemplation  of  our  best  heavenly 
treasure.  I  have  reason  to  feel  that  I  at  least  need  a  blow 
of  some  such  kind  to  break  down  my  heart,  and  to  incul 
cate  upon  me  that  I  ought  not  to  have  any  greater  joy 
than  the  service  of  the  ascended  Redeemer. 

I  am  yours,  in  sincere  affection, 

H.  A.  HOMES. 


M  E  M  0  I  R    OF    MRS.    D  W  I  G  H  T . 


12 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHf . 


MRS.  ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT  was  the  daughter  of  Joshua 
and  Ruth  Baker,  of  North  Andover,  Massachusetts.  At 
an  early  age  her  mind  was  much  occupied  with  serious 
reflections,  although  there  was  little  in  her  circumstances, 
so  far  as  religious  privileges  were  concerned,  to  direct 
her  thoughts  into  such  a  channel.  In  her  16th  year  she 
became  greatly  distressed,  and  was  filled  with  terror  in 
view  of  her  sins  and  their  prospective  consequences. 
Her  state  of  mind  was  peculiar.  She  was  inconstant  fear 
and  agitation,  and  could  not  bear  to  be  left  alone  even  for 
a  moment,  lest  some  terrible  thing  should  happen  to  her. 
In  the  year  following,  (1823,)  her  mind  was  more  quiet, 
and  she  was  occasionally  cheered  by  a  faint  hope  of  par* 
doned  sin.  But  the  feeling  was  transient,  and  soon  gave 
way  to  deep  despondency.  During  all  this  time  she 
laboured  under  great  difficulties  on  account  of  the  reli 
gious  views  of  most  around  her,  they  being  of  the  Unita 
rian  school.  She  rarely  found  the  person  who  could 
direct  her  in  her  inquiries  after  the  truth,  or  who  took 
the  least  interest  in  her  spiritual  condition.  She  was 
obliged  to  go  alone,  and  some  distance,  to  meet  with 
those  with  whom  she  could  take  sweet  counsel,  and  have 
free  and  satisfactory  spiritual  intercourse.  This  course 
was  not  only  attended  with  much  trouble,  but  it  brought 
upon  her  great  reproach.  Her  mind  at  length  became 
calm,  and  she  sweetly  trussed  in  the  infinite  merits  of  the 
adorable  Saviour.  It  does  not  appear  that  her  hopes 
vvere  ever  afterwards  shaken,  although  she  always 


136  MEMOIR   OF 

maintained  a  godly  jealousy  over  her  own  heart,  ever 
awake  to  the  danger  of  self  deception  in  regard  to  her 
own  religious  character. 

She  united  with  the  Congregational  Church  in  South 
Andover,  then  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Justin 
Edwards,  D.  D.,  in  the  year  1826,  as  it  is  believed,  To 
attend  the  ordinances  of  the  house  of  God,  which  to  her 
were  above  all  price,  in  fellowship  with  those  who  seem 
ed  to  her  to  be  resting  on  the  only  sure  foundation,  she 
was  obliged  to  go  six  miles  from  home,  and  oftentimes 
with  much  obloquy  from  those  who  differed  from  her  in 
religious  opinions.  This  however  was  the  school  in  which 
Providence  trained  her  for  the  trials  and  hardships  of  the 
missionary  life. 

It  appears  that  it  was  early  her  purpose  to  devote  her 
self  to  this  work,  if  the  Lord  should  open  the  way,  al 
though  it  is  not  known  that  she  ever  revealed  her  inten 
tion  to  any  except  to  her  own  beloved  mother. 

It  may  be  proper  to  add,  that  it  is  hoped  her  father 
yielded  up  his  heart  to  the  Saviour  during  his  last  sick 
ness,  his  disease  being  the  consumption.  Her  mother 
still  lives  to  hear  testimony  to  the  power  of  the  gospel 
in  supporting  the  soul  under  the  sore  trials  of  this  pre 
sent  life.  How  much  the  instrumentality  of  the  daugh 
ter  was  employed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  renovating  the 
hearts  of  the  parents,  will  never  be  fully  disclosed  in  this 
world,  but  it  is  believed  that  her  example  and  godly  con 
versation  had  great  influence,  and  who  can  tell  what  bless 
ings  have  come  down  in  answer  to  her  fervent  prayers  ! 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  a  sermon  preached  on 
the  occasion  of  Mrs.  Dwight's  death,  by  the  Rev.  Wm. 
Goodell  at  Constantinople,  to  which  will  be  added  selec 
tions  from  some  of  her  letters  : — 

She  was  married,  January  1830,  to  the  Rev.  H.  G.  0. 
Dwight,  and  sailed  the  same  month  for  Malta,  where  she 


3IKS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  137 

resided  more  than  two  years,  and  then  removed  to  this 
place,*  where  she  spent  the  remainder  of  her  short  life. 
She  has  left  a  husband  and  three  small  children  in  this 
foreign  land.  And  in  her  native  country,  a  widowed 
mother  and  two  sisters,  with  a  numerous  circle  of  cor 
respondents  and  friends,  still  survive  her  ; — for  all  of 
whom  we  pray  that  the  affliction  may  be  greatly  sancti 
fied  to  them. 

She  always  took  pleasure  in  talking  over  the  scenes 
of  her  early  days,  thus  showing  the  deep  and  lively  inter 
est  she  still  felt  in  home  and  country,  and  in  the  religious 
state  of  her  friends  and  early  companions. 

Her  mind  was  naturally  strong,  her  conceptions  clear, 
and  her  thoughts  mature.  Every  effort  she  felt  called 
upon  to  make,  was  successful,  as  her  communications  to 
her  native  country  can  bear  ample  testimony.  A  solid 
cultivation  of  mind  by  means  of  a  persevering  and  well 
directed  study  gave  additional  depth  and  interest  to  all 
she  said.  Everywhere  a  happy  symmetry  was  percep 
tible  in  the  training  of  her  mind  and  heart,  in  natural 
gifts,  acquired  abilities,  and  gracious  affections.  She  had 
a  low  opinion  of  herself.  This  was  always  manifest  in 
every  thing  she  did  and  said.  No  person  could  be  more 
unobtrusive  than  she  was.  No  person  could  be  farther 
than  she  from  "  sitting  in  the  highest  room."  She  main 
tained  a  godly  jealousy  over  her  own  heart,  and  was 
fearful  of  building  on  a  sandy  foundation,  or  of  appearing 
to  others  to  be  what  she  was  not  in  reality.  So  also,  in 
conversing  with  others  on  their  spiritual  state,  and  espe 
cially  with  the  children,  she  was  careful  not  to  encourage 
hopes  which  did  not  appear  to  her  to  be  well  founded. 
Some  of  the  older  children  present  can  doubtless  remem 
ber  various  anecdotes  she  at  different  times  related  of 
young  persons  about  their  own  age,  who  had  been  much 
*  Constantinople. 
12* 


138  MEMOIR    OF 

affected  by  divine  truth  for  a  season,  but  afterwards  be* 
came  as  thoughtless  as  ever. 

She  was  eminently  patient.  Her  whole  missionary  life, 
from  beginning  to  end,  was  one  of  great  self-denial  and 
suffering.  But  she  submitted  meekly  to  the  affliction  she 
was  called  upon  to  endure,  and  instead  of  indulging  in  a 
spirit  of  repining,  she  was  enabled  by  divine  grace  to 
maintain  a  spirit  of  cheerfulness. 

One  of  her  last  remarks  in  a  note  to  a  friend,  after 
having  alluded  to  her  entire  prostration  of  strength  and 
to  the  difficulty  of  procuring  faithful  attendants,  was, 
"  When  we  hear  of  a  place  where  there  are  no  trials  or 
afflictions,  we  will  both  go  together."  Thus  pleasantly 
did  she  turn  off  the  subject  of  her  own  troubles.  Her 
meaning  was,  that  this  is  a  world  of  trial  and  affliction, 
and  that  no  place  or  station  is  exempt  from  them.  But, 
blessed  be  God!  there  is  just  such  a  place  as  she  spoke 
of;  and  she  was  doubtless  thinking  of  it  at  the  very  time 
with  great  comfort  to  herself,  though  it  is  not  likely  she 
was  expecting  to  enjoy  it  so  soon. 

She  was,  emphatically,  given  to  industry.  This  was  the 
more  remarkable,  as  she  suffered  so  much  from  constant 
debility.  She  literally  '  did  with  her  might  whatever  her 
hands  found  to  do  ;'  and  was  thus  able  to  accomplish  more 
for  her  family  than  most  mothers  in  like  circumstances 
would  be  able  to  do.  Not  a  fragment  of  time  was  suffer 
ed  to  be  lost.  And  how  often,  by  a  little  management, 
did  she  contrive  to  accomplish  two  things  at  once  !  From 
motives  of  economy,  and  with  a  view  to  save  expense  to 
the  mission  in  every  possible  way,  she  often  undertook 
to  accomplish  so  much  as  to  awaken  the  serious  appre 
hensions  of  all  her  friends,  that  she  would  materially  in 
jure  her  health.  Her  family  cares  were  always  many, 
and  she  was  most  conscientiously  careful  to  improve  every 
moment,  either  with  her  needle,  with  her  book,  or  with 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.   DWIGHT.  139 

her  pen,  or  in  trying  to  teach  whoever  might  he  disposed 
to  learn  ;  and  all  this  without  suffering  things  temporal 
to  divert  her  attention  from  things  eternal.  It  was  her 
great  desire  to  be  useful.  She  left  her  country  and  her 
pleasant  home,  and  came  to  this  distant  land,  with  the 
hope  of  benefitting  others,  and  her  desire  to  be  useful  was 
ever  leading  her  to  go  far  beyond  her  strength.  At 
different  times  she  undertook  the  charge  of  a  small  school, 
but  her  feeble  health  always  obliged  her  to  relinquish  it. 
In  one  instance,  she  attempted  this  when  she  already  had 
the  charge  of  two  families  besides  her  own ;  and  all 
simply  because  she  wished  to  do  good.  It  was  a  great 
grief  to  her,  that  she  could  do  so  little.  It  was  in  her 
heart  to  do  much,  but  great  bodily  weakness  prevented. 
Two  years  ago,  after  she  had  been  brought  very  low  by 
sickness,  she  said  one  day  to  an  intimate  Christian  friend, 
that  she  had  felt  as  if  her  life  was  very  unprofitable,  and 
she  was  fast  sinking  into  the  grave ;  nor  had  she  much 
desire  to  live,  as  she  could  accomplish  so  little  good  here, 
and  as  it  would  be  such  a  happy  thing  to  go  to  a  world 
where  she  hoped  to  be  for  ever  free  from  sin  and  suffer 
ing  ;  but  just  about  that  time  there  came  from  America  a 
box  containing  books,  cards,  etc.,  for  her  infant  school, 
and  also  for  her  own  children;  "and  now,"  said  she,  "  I 
really  wish  to  live  a  little  longer,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will, 
that  I  may  at  least  have  the  privilege  of  instructing  my  own 
children,  being  now  furnished  with  such  additional  helps." 
This  leads  to  the  remark,  that  she  was  a  most  faithful 
mother  to  her  children.  Notwithstanding  her  extreme  de 
bility,  she  daily  attended  to  their  instruction,  and  seemed 
really  to  take  delight  in  the  performance  of  this  duty. 
She  prayed  with  them  as  well  as  for  them.  She  taught 
them  also  to  pray ;  and  the  eldest  she  had  begun  to  teach 
to  sing  with  her  some  of  the  songs  of  Zion.  She  seemed 
to  feel  that  her  family  was  a  part  of  the  great  family  of 


140  MEMOIR    OF 

God,  and  that  her  children  were  to  be  trained  up  for 
heaven  rather  than  for  earth — for  eternity  more  than  for 
time,  and  to  have  fellowship  with  the  sons  of  God,  as  well 
as  with  the  sons  of  men. 

It  was  a  source  of  peculiar  pleasure  to  her,  that  the 
Maternal  Associations  in  America  felt  so  deep  an  interest 
in  the  children  of  missionaries ;  for  she  thought  a  mis 
sionary  mother  might  now  feel  sure  that  her  children,  if 
left  motherless  in  a  strange  land,  would  find  faithful  and 
affectionate  friends  among  the  mothers  in  the  sweet  home 
of  her  youth.  And  should  our  departed  sister  look  into 
the  "  golden  censer  "  in  the  hands  of  our  great  High  Priest, 
which  is  filled  "  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints,"  may  we 
not  hope  she  will  often  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  prayers 
there  from  numerous  Maternal  Associations  in  America, 
going  up  with  a  great  cloud  of  incense  in  behalf  of  her 
own  offspring  1 

In  the  Maternal  Association  at  Constantinople,  she  al 
ways  manifested  the  most  lively  interest;  and  one  of  the 
last  meetings  she  ever  attended  was  a  meeting  of  this  so 
ciety.  This  was  only  five  days  before  her  last  illness.  It 
devolved  on  her  to  conduct  the  exercises,  and  the  hymn 
she  selected  to  be  sung  on  the  occasion  was  the  '23d  in 
the  second  book  of  Watts  : 

"  Descend  from  heaven,  immortal  Dove, 
Stoop  down  and  take  us  on  thy  wings, 
And  mount,  and  bear  us  far  above 
The  reach  of  these  inferior  things  ; 

Beyond,  beyond  this  lower  sky, 
Up  where  eternal  ages  roll, 
Where  solid  pleasures  never  die, 
And  fruits  immortal  feast  the  soul. 

O  for  a  sight,  a  pleasant  sight 
Of  our  Almighty  Father's  throne  ! 
There  sits  our  Saviour,  crown'd  with  light, 
Clothed  in  a  body  like  our  own. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    D WIGHT*  141 

Adoring  saints  around  him  stand, 
And  thrones  and  powers  before  him  fall; 
The  God  shines  gracious  through  the  man, 
And  sheds  sweet  glories  on  them  all ! 

O  what  amazing  joys  they  fee], 
While  to  their  golden  harps  they  sing, 
And  sit  on  every  heavenly  hill, 
And  spread  the  triumphs  of  their  King! 

When  shall  the  day,  dear  Lord,  appear, 
That  I  shall  mount  to  dwell  above  ; 
And  stand  and  bow  among  them  there, 
And  view  thy  face,  and  sing  thy  love !" 

She  remarked  particularly  on  the  line  in  the  third 
verse  : 

"  There  sits  our  Saviour,  crown'd  in  light;" 

and  then  referring  to  two  other  lines  in  another  verse, 
said,  "  Can  it  be,  that  such  sinners  as  we  shall  ere  long 

'  Sit  on  every  heavenly  hill, 

And  spread  the  triumphs  of  our  King  V  " 

"  Can  it  be  ?"  said  she  ;  and  we  respond,  It  can  be , — it  has 
been,  in  her  own  case.  Who  that  knew  her  can  doubt  that 
it  is  even  so  1  For,  if  Christ  has  a  kingdom  in  this  world, 
we  must  believe  she  belonged  to  that  kingdom.  She  ac 
knowledged  his  authority  ;  she  lived  in  his  empire,  under 
his  government ;  her  name  was  entered  on  the  catalogue 
of  his  subjects;  all  the  laws  and  institutions  of  his  holy 
kingdom  were  precious  in  her  eyes ;  and  all  her  tastes 
were  in  unison  with  those,  not  of  the  gay  world,  but  of 
"the  daughters  of  the  Lord  God  Jllmighty." 

It  was  on  the  27th  of  June  that  the  plague  entered  the 
family,  and  attacked  both  the  mother  and  one  of  the  chil 
dren.  The  nature  of  the  disease  was  not  at  first  suspected. 
On  the  second  day  the  child,  who  lay  in  the  same  room 
with  her,  was  supposed  to  be  dying ;  but  she  was  per 
fectly  tranquil.  Her  own  sufferings  were  great,  but  she 
uttered  no  complaint ;  and  she  manifested  a  sweet  resig- 


142  MEMOIR    OF 

nation  to  the  will  of  her  heavenly  Fathev,  as  it  respected 
the  child.  She  afterwards,  at  different  times,  manifested 
by  words  or  signs  the  same  state  of  feeling  with  regard 
to  herself ;  until  one  after  another,  speech,  and  reason, 
and  strength,  and  finally,  on  the  12th  day  of  her  illness, 
life  itself  departed ;  and,  being  "  absent  from  the  body," 
we  doubt  not  she  was  "present  with  the  Lord." 

But  what  a  change  !  Not  from  life  to  death,  but  from 
death  to  life  !  Why  should  we  ever  speak  or  think  of  her 
only  as  dead,  when  she  has  gone  to  a  world  where  there 
is  absolutely  no  death,  and  has  in  reality  only  now  just 
begun  to  live  ?  Her  mind  is  no  longer  imprisoned  in  a 
feeble,  diseased,  dying  body,  and  her  moral  powers  are 
no  longer  oppressed  and  clogged  by  sin.  She  had  her 
trials,  her  labours  and  cares  ;  but  they  are  all  ended.  She 
had  her  distractions  and  interruptions,  her  days  of  lan 
guishing  and  nights  of  weariness,  her  doubts  and  fears, 
her  watchings  and  fastings;  but  "the former  things  are 
passed  away."  Time  has  brought  an  end  to  her  sorrows, 
but  eternity  will  bring  no  end  to  her  joys.  Our  thoughts 
follow  her  to  that  "better  country,  even  a  heavenly ;" 
and,  if  we  ''love  her,  we  shall  rejoice  because  she  has  gone 
to  the  Father."  But  our  own  loss  we  may  and  should  mourn. 

Next  to  her  children,  the  loss  to  her  husband  is  the 
greatest ;  and  indeed  he  best,  or  rather  he  alone,  knew  all 
her  worth.  But  his  loss  is  her  gain.  And  what  is  gain 
to  her,  especially  such  an  infinite  gain  as  this,  may  also 
be  considered  in  one  sense  as  gain  to  him  ;  and  if  the 
providence  be  rightly  improved,  it  will  be  gain  to  him  in 
another  and  still  more  important  sense.  It  was  his  privi 
lege  to  accompany  her  to  the  banks  of  Jordan,  attended 
by  no  other  friend  save  the  Friend  of  sinners ;  and  that 
too  with  the  almost  certain  prospect  of  being  himself  per 
mitted  to  pass  over  to  the  promised  land  with  her,  or  im 
mediately  after. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  143 

But  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.  The  God  who  pre 
served  Daniel  in  the  lions'  den,  and  the  three  children 
in  the  furnace,  was  pleased  to  preserve  him  from  the  con 
tagion  of  that  dreadful  disease,  to  which  he  was  so 
exposed  ;  and  to  restore  him  with  the  remnant  of  his 
family  this  day  to  our  "  solemn  meeting."  And  shall 
we  congratulate  you,  my  brother,  on  this  (what  the 
world  would  call)  narrow  escape  from  death'?  No  j  we 
congratulate  your  children,  that  they  are  not  left  without 
a  father  ;  we  congratulate  ourselves  ;  and  we  render  ever 
lasting  thanks  to  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  who  hath 
heard  and  answered  prayer.  But  it  is  not  for  ease  and 
enjoyment,  for  rest  and  satisfaction,  that  you  have  been 
thus  wonderfully  preserved  ;  but  it  is  for  further  duties, 
and  cares,  and  labours,  and  trials  and  dangers  ;  perhaps 
even  still  greater  ones  than  any  you  have  yet  had.  And 
may  we  not  hope  it  may  also  be,  that  you  may  be  able  to 
comfort  others  in  their  afflictions  with  the  same  comfort 
wherewith  you  yourself  have  been  comforted  of  God  in 
yours  1 

To  this  mission,  also,  the  loss  is  great.  It  is  felt  by 
every  member  of  it ;  for  to  every  member  she  Avas  a  sis 
ter  much  beloved.  During  the  few  short  years  she  was 
connected  with  us,  she  dwelt  with  us  in  love  ;  and  who 
of  us  can  point  out  a  single  instance,  when  this  love 
waxed  cold  1  Over  "  and  above  all"  her  other  graces, 
she  "  put  on  charity,  wrhich  is  the  bond  of  perfectness ;" 
and  this  sacred  belt  she  not  only  "put  on"  but  wore 
always.  And  what  she  is  now  in  heaven  we  may  con 
sider,  in  one  respect,  as  only  the  everlasting  going  on, 
carrying  out,  and  perfecting  of  what  she  was  here  on 
earth.  She  lived  with  us  here  in  love,  and  she  has  now 
gone  to  a  world  of  love.  In  all  her  intercourse  with  us, 
whether  the  occasions  were  ordinary  or  extraordinary, 
she  was  always  adorned  with  "the  ornament  of  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit" 


144-  MEMOIR    OF 

Now,  in  the  sight  of  God  this  is  not  merely  of  value, 
but  of  great  value ;  and  we  doubt  not,  therefore,  she  will 
continue  to  wear  it  in  his  blessed  presence  for  ever. 
It  is  one  of  the  loveliest  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ; 
a  robe  "  clean  and  white  /"  and  as  she  never  laid  it  aside 
in  her  intercourse  with  us  here  below,  so  we  may  be 
sure  she  will  never  lay  it  aside  with  the  meek  and  lowly, 
the  sanctified  and  sinless  ones  above. 

The  child,  who  was  seized  at  the  same  time  with  the 
mother,  survived  the  attack  but  forty-eight  hours.  And 
it  is  very  remarkable,  that  the  last  day  of  his  life  was 
the  day,  on  which  it  was  his  turn  to  be  especially  remem 
bered,  both  here  and  at  Broosa,  in  the  precious  little 
daily  concert  of  prayer  for  the  children  of  our  families.* 
He  continued  in  this  world  till  we  may  suppose  the  last 
prayer  was  offered  for  him  ;  and  then,  at  half-past  ten 
in  the  afternoon  of  the  twenty-ninth  of  June,  "he  was  not  ; 
for  God  took  him" 

•Owing  to  a  defect  in  his  hearing,  he  \vas  unable  to 
speak,  thovjgh  he  was  more  than  two  and  a  half  years  old, 
and  though  his  mind  was  one  of  a  high  and  most  active 

*  This  concert  was  commenced  nearly  two  years  ago  in  the  family 
of  Mr.  Goodell ;  and  the  benefit  of  it  being  felt  at  once,  it  was  extended 
immediately  to  embrace  the  children  in  all  our  families,  both  here 
and  at  Broosa.  It  takes  a  fortnight  to  go  through  with  the  whole 
list,  and  then  the  turn  of  the  first  on  the  list  comes  round  again.  On 
the  two  intervening  Sabbaths,  however,  instead  of  making  particular 
mention  of  our  own  children,  we  pray  especially  for  the  children  of 
our  friends  at  Smyrna,  Trebizond,  and  Ooroomiah,  and  several 
Greek  and  Armenian  families  at  Constantinople,  being  also  at  their 
own  request  included.  This  has  been  from  the  beginning  a  most 
interesting  concert  to  us  all,  and  it  has  perhaps  been  quite  as  useful 
to  the  parents  as  the  children.  Three  of  those  who  were  on  the 
daily  list,  with  two  of  those  on  the  Sabbath  list,  have  already  ceased 
to  be  subjects  of  prayer.  We  feel,  therefore,  that  we  neither  began 
to  pray  for  the  little  ones  too  soon,  nor  that  we  have  prayed  for  them 
too  much,  nor  too  fervently. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  145 

order.     His  education,  therefore,  was  becoming  a  subject 
of  deep  anxiety  to  his  parents. ' 

But  he  now  has  a  teacher  who  can  gain  full  access  to 
his  fine  understanding,  and  under  whose  instruction  he 
has  doubtless  learned  more  already  than  he  would  ever 
have  learned  in  this  world,  even  though  his  advantages 
should  have  been  the  best  possible,  and  though  his  life 
should  have  been  prolonged  to  the  term  of  as  many  cen 
turies  as  was  common  in  the  antediluvian  age. 

The  views  with  which  Mrs.  Dwight  entered  the  mis 
sionary  field,  may  be  gathered  from  the  following  ex 
tracts  from  letters,  written  while  she  was  still  in  Amer 
ica.  A  very  prominent  trait  in  her  character,  which  all 
observed  who  knew  her,  was  a  low  opinion  of  her 
self.  With  a  clear,  strong,  and  well  cultivated  mind,  she 
united  a  heart  truly  devoted  to  God ;  and  yet  it  was  her 
nature  to  shrink  from  observation,  and  to  feel  that  others 
would  do  far  better  than  herself  in  any  given  sphere  of 
labour.  She  never  seemed  sensible  of  the  strength  of 
her  own  powers,  or  of  the  success  of  her  own  efforts. — 
Soon  after  the  question  of  a  personal  engagement  in  mis 
sions  was  proposed  to  her,  she  wrote  to  a  friend  as  fol 
lows,  under  date  of  Andover,  March  12,  1828: 

"  The  more  the  missionary  enterprise  is  reflected 
upon,  the  more  it  seems  of  vast,  incomprehensible  magni 
tude,  and  I  shrink  from  a  personal  engagement  in  the 
work,  with  a  sense  of  utter  inability  and  unworthiness. 
Nevertheless  it  is  a  work  that  has  engaged  the  most  ear 
nest  desires  of  my  heart,  and,  if  I  am  not  deceived,  to 
which  I  would  most  willingly  devote  my  strength  and 
whatever  God  may  have  bestowed  upon  me  ;  and  I  would 
hope  that  life  even  might  not  seem  too  dear  a  sacrifice. 
But  the  feebleness  of  my  Christian  hope  and  the  weak 
ness  of  my  faith  often  lead  to  many  distressing  fears,  lest 
if  the  lot  should  be  mine  to  go  to  some  heathen  clime,  I 

13 


14.0  MEMOIR   OF 

should  faint  and  sink  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  thus  wound 
the  cause  of  the  dear  Redeemer.  But  blessed  be  his  name 
for  the  assurance  that  in  him  we  may  have  righteousness 
and  strength,  and  that  as  our  day  is,  so  shall  our  strength 
be.  I  desire  to  feel  and  rejoice  in  an  entire  dependence  on 
God.  I  have  endeavoured  to  bring  to  the  test  the  motives 
of  my  heart  that  would  lead  me  to  the  heathen.  I  have 
great  reason  for  jealousy,  but  cannot  be  prevailed  upon  to 
think  that  worldly  inducements  only  would  cause  me  to 
leave  the  friends  of  my  youthful  days,  so  ardently  loved, 
to  enter  on  a  scene  of  unknown  trials  and  sorrows.  With 
my  present  feelings,  I  cannot  refuse  my  feeble  aid  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  be  happy  still" 

The  following  extract  is  from  a  letter  on  the  same 
subject,  dated  Andover,  March  26,  1828  : 

"  To  a  mind  of  tender  sensibility,  the  idea  is  almost  in 
supportable  of  bidding  farewell  to  friends,  dear  as  life 
itself,  and  quitting  for  ever  the  scenes  of  early  days, 
around  which  there  is  thrown  a  magic  charm :  but  when 
we  are  led  to  feel  that  it  is  what  God  commands,  and 
when  the  appalling  condition  of  the  poor  pagans  arises  to 
view,  and  the  worth  of  only  one  soul  is  contemplated,  the 
thought  of  trials  vanishes,  and  no  sacrifice  seems  too  great 
if  we  can  but  meliorate  their  state. 

"  Having  been  retired  and  alone  this  day,  my  thoughts 
have  been  more  exclusively  devoted  to  examining  the 
correctness  of  former  conclusions.  That  it  is  the  duty 
of  some  females  to  be  helpers  in  the  great  work  of  mis 
sions,  I  doubt  not,  and  their  influence  there  would  doubt 
less  be  much  greater  than  it  could  be  at  home.  There 
are  also  a  sufficient  number  who  are  willing  to  remain  in 
their  own  happy  country. 

"  I  can  see  at  present  no  obstacles  in  the  way  of  going 
but  a  sad  insufficiency.  No  claim  appears  greater  than 
that  which  600,000,000  of  perishing  heathen  present. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  147 

It  is  the  want  of  a  heart  expanded  with  holy  benevolence, 
intent  upon  the  glory  of  God,  and  absorbed  in  the  inter 
ests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  that  makes  me  hesitate 
and  tremble,  though  God  I  know  will  not  desert  his  own 
dear  children  in  the  hour  of  need." 

After  she  had  fully  determined  that  duty  bid  her  to 
enter  the  missionary  field,  she  wrote  as  follows  from 
Salem,  Mass.,  May  23,  1828  : 

"  Though  I  am  always  in  doubt  of  my  Christian  hope, 
and  am  often  unhappy  for  want  of  that  holy  confidence 
which  results  from  being  near  to  God,  yet,  all  things 
considered,  I  have  not  once  regretted  my  determination. 
If  God  has  any  thing  in  the  climes  of  heathen  ignorance 
for  so  unworthy  an  instrument  to  accomplish,  0  may  he 
prepare  me  for  the  work  and  send  me  forth  ;  and  if  not, 
make  me  submissive  to  his  will. 

"I  have  often  many  hours  of  anxiety,  lest  when  dis 
tressing  afflictions  come  '  I  shall  sink  into  the  deep 
waters.'  But  if  we  cannot  support  the  trials  and  sor 
rows  of  life,  what  shall  we  do,  when  we  come  in  the  deep 
swellings  of  Jordan  "?  That  cold  stream  all  must  ford. 
There  is  no  possibility  of  avoiding  it,  wherever  we  may 
dwell.  There  will  be  grief  enough  in  any  state  to  sink 
the  heart,  without  divine  assistance.  And  where  are  we 
most  likely  to  meet  with  this  1  Is  it  not  when  in  the  path 
of  duty  I  This  then  Avould  be  our  safest  and  best  way, 
even  if  our  motive  were  mere  personal  happiness.  It  is 
folly  to  think  of  ease  and  at  the  same  time  to  be  making 
way  to  that  realm  of  eternal  glory,  where  conquerors  are 
crowned  with  the  reward  of  their  victories.  '  Through 
much  tribulation  we  must  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  Blessed  is  the  assurance  that  though  '  many 
are  the  afflictions  of  the  righteous,  the  Lord  Avill  deliver 
him  out  of  all.'  " 

The  following  extracts  from  letters  also  from  Salem, 


148  MEMOIR    OF 

about  the  same  time,  disclose  her  views  on  some  impor 
tant  subjects : 

"  It  is  good  to  feel  an  implicit  reliance  on  the  will 
of  God.  We  do  best  to  walk  by  faith.  This  grace 
the  missionary  peculiarly  needs,  for  without  it  he  will 
sink  when  he  comes  into  the  deep  waters  of  affliction. 
We  should,  indeed,  wherever  our  lot  may  be  in  the  world, 
keep  the  command  in  view,  '  Be  ye  holy,  for  I  am  holy  ;' 
for  we  shall  need  for  our  own  souls,  at  the  hour  of  death, 
if  never  before,  all  the  faith  and  holiness  we  can  attain. 
But  a  world  lying  in  wickedness  calls  for  our  unremitted 
exertions  in  its  behalf;  and  if  we  would  do  good  we  must 
'grow  in  grace,'  'die  daily  to  sin  and  live  unto  right 
eousness.'  O  that  we  may  feel  like  Paul  when  he  ex 
claimed,  '  I  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,'  and  yet 
be  willing  to  abide  in  the  flesh  for  the  churches  of  God. 
Then  the  world  will  feel  our  influence,  and  ages  yet  to 
come  may  'bless  God  that  we  once  lived.' 

"  I  wish  I  felt  more  pity  for  the  wretched  condition  of 
the  dying  heathen,  and  more  earnest  desires  to  be  made 
the  favoured  instrument  of  salvation  to  some  of  their  souls. 
It  is  not  right  to  indulge  our  selfish  feelings,  and  enjoy 
contentedly,  alone,  the  blessings  which  are  granted  to  us. 
while  thousands  are  perishing  in  want  of  them.  Heaven 
will  at  length  call  for  the  improvement  we  make  of  every 
one  of  its  gifts,  and  be  impartial  in  its  retribution. 

"  I  do  not  in  secret  mourn  that  the  way  of  my  future 
life  in  prospect  seems  full  of  labours,  trials  and  crosses, 
nor  wish  to  be  permitted  to  pass  my  days  in  ease,  and  in 
the  fulness  of  earthly  comforts.  No;  I  want  more  grace 
and  feelings  of  entire  consecration  to  God,  to  be  willing 
to  go  where  he  marks  the  way,  and  take  up  the  cross  when 
he  commands.  If  he  has  any  thing  for  me  to  do  in  a 
foreign  country,  I  hope  I  am  willing  to  go  forth  as  soon 
as  may  be  necessary. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  149 

"  I  do  believe  the  time  will  come  when  holiness  to  the 
Lord  will  be  written  on  all  the  Christian  possesses.  I 
have  long  been  wishing  that  this  might  be  the  case  with 
whatever  gift  heaven  may  have  granted  me,  however 
humble  a  one  it  may  be  in  comparison  of  those  with 
which  it  may  have  favoured  others. 

"  I  have  lived  at  a  poor  dying  rate  and  not  in  any  thing 
done  my  duty  j  but  like  Peter,  if  at  all,  have  followed 
Jesus  afar  off.  Though  this  is  the  sad  truth  concerning 
myself,  I  love  better  the  friend  who  lives  and  acts  uni 
formly  and  decidedly  for  God." 

Who  can  read  the  following  extracts  without  exclaim 
ing,  Avith  special  application  to  the  writer,  now  a  glori 
fied  spirit  in  heaven,  '  No  matter,  if  far  away  from  the 
home  of  her  relatives,  she  sickened,  and  languished,  and 
died  ;' — even  though  deprived  of  the  power  of  speech  she 
was  doubtless  enabled  in  her  heart  to  exclaim,  triumphant 
in  the  Christian  hope,  "  0  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ! 
0  death,  where  is  thy  sting !" 

"  0  what  excellence  appears  in  the  religion  of  Christ, 
when  we  view  it  supporting  the  soul  in  the  dark  hour  of 
dissolution — when  every  earthly  prop  sinks  and  friends 
stand  aloof,  when  those  who  have  had  many  doubts  and 
fears  find  them  all  gone,  and  are  enabled  to  say,  '  0  death, 
where  is  thy  sting!  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory!' — 0, 
will  the  consolations  of  the  gospel  be  ours  in  that  hour  I 
Will  the  Friend  of  sinners  light  up  the  dark  valley  as  we 
walk  through  it  1  No  matter  then,  if  far  away  from  the 
home  of  our  relatives  we  sicken,  and  languish,  and  die. — 
No  matter  if  friends  around  are  few,  and  o'er  our  dying 
couch  alone  should  watch  the  tawny  strangers  of  another 
land." 

That  the  love  of  Christ  constrained  her  appears  from 
the  following  selections  from  two  letters  written  in 
April  and  June  of  the  year  1828  : 

13* 


150  MEMOIR    OF 

"  There  is  something  delightful  in  the  thought  of  tell- 
ing  to  the  poor  heathen  the  story  of  redeeming  love.  The 
mystery  cannot  be  explained.  This  remains  to  be  un 
folded  in  eternity.  But  the  simple  fact,  that  Jesus  the 
Lord  of  glory  has  died  to  atone  for  the  sins  of  men,  is 
sufficient  to  draw  forth  the  admiration  of  every  intelligent 
creature.  What  sinner  of  the  human  race,  but  would  for 
ever  dwell  on  this  theme,  and  be  ever  grateful  to  the  con 
descending  Saviour  !  O  that  it  were  thus,  that  all  did 
feel  and  acknowledge  this  debt  of  gratitude  ! 

"  What  Christian  would  not  find  it  his  constant  happi 
ness  to  be  talking  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  and  meditating 
upon  the  character  of  Christ  as  exhibited  on  the  cross  ! 

"I  should  sink  down  in  final  despair  of  heaven,  if  I 
could  not  plead  a  hope  for  acceptance  through  the  blood 
of  Christ. 

"  Here  is  the  Christian's  only  hope,  and  O  what  a 
precious  one  !  Defiled  and  polluted  as  we  are,  and  imper 
fect  as  are  all  our  actions  here,  a  way  is  opened  to  restore 
us  to  the  image  of  God,  to  purify  us  in  his  sight  and  fit 
us  for  his  holy  presence.  In  Jesus  there  is  an  overflow 
ing  fulness,  and  eternity  will  not  exhaust  it.  O,  if  we 
have  received  of  this  fulness,  how  grateful  should  we  be  ! 
How  earnest  to  redeem  our  time  and  cause  the  world  to 
feel  our  holy  influence  ;  to  show  to  all  around  our  sorrow 
for  the  evil  we  have  done,  and  that  as  we  have  been  the 
servants  of  sin,  so  now  we  wish  to  be  of  holiness  ! 

"  Shall  we  not  count  it  joy  to  suffer  for  Jesus — to  con- 
/  secrate  every  talent  to  his  service,  and  make  every  possi 
ble  exertion  for  the  promotion  of  his  cause  1  He  demands 
this,  and  he  has  a  right  to  it.  Are  we  the  ones  to  talk  of 
trials,  and  shrink  from  duty,  because  the  path  is  rough, 
when  we  deserve  nothing  but  hell !  O  if  we  could  feel 
the  worth  of  souls,  and  our  obligations  to  God,  as  we 
shall  when  the  light  of  eternity  bursts  upon  our  minds, 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  151 

how  widely  different  would  be  all  we  think,  and  say,  and 
do  !  The  world  would  then  say  of  us,  that  we  had  indeed 
been  with  Jesus.  Then  we  should  wish  for  ten  thousand 
times  the  faculties  we  now  possess,  that  in  the  flow  of 
our  gratitude  to  the  Saviour,  and  pity  for  perishing  sin 
ners,  we  might  employ  them  all  in  labours  of  benevolence. 
May  the  Spirit  of  God  enlighten  and  warm  our  hearts,  so 
that  we  shall  spend  our  few  remaining  days  in  the  manner 
we  shall  wish  they  had  been  spent  when  we  stand  at  the 
bar  of  God!" 

A  friend  had  related  to  her  a  very  affecting  case  of  a 
young  merchant,  who  had  had  the  reputation  of  eminent 
holiness,  but  who,  soon  after  an  unfavourable  turn  in  his 
commercial  affairs,  forsook  the  people  of  God,  became 
intemperate,  espoused  openly  the  cause  of  infidelity,  and 
devoted  himself  to  public  efforts  for  the  overthrow  of  that 
faith  which  he  once  professed.  Mrs.  Dwight  wrote  the 
following  in  answer  to  a  request  for  her  opinion  on  the 
case,  under  date  of  Salem,  June  14,  1828 : 

"My  soul  shuddered  on  reading  the  relation  you  gave 
of  the  condition  of  a  certain  individual ;  for  the  first  thought 
was,  that  he  might  be  one  of  those  unhappy  creatures 
for  whom  '  there  remains  no  more  sacrifice  for  sins,  but 
a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judgment  and  fiery  indig 
nation.'  This  I  would  not  say,  however  ;  and  by  no 
means  would  I  limit  the  mercy  of  God  in  his  case.  I  know 
not  what  conclusion  to  draw.  The  sequel  of  his  life,  no 
doubt,  will  furnish  means  for  a  much  more  satisfactory 
determination  than  can  now  be  made.  'It  is  impossible,' 
saith  the  apostle,  '  for  those  wrho  were  once  enlightened, 
and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  &c.,  if  they  shall  fall 
away,  to  renew  them  unto  repentance.' 

"  I  do  not  suppose  this  to  refer  to  real  Christians.  That 
they  do  sometimes  fall  into  gross  and  open  iniquity,  the 
examples  of  Scripture  testify ;  and  I  suppose  they  may 


152  MEMOIR    OF 

remain  for  some  time  at  ease,  taking  no  thought  of  their 
guilt,  and  that  they  may  continue  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time  in  the  practice  of  some  darling  sin.  The 
question  is,  How  far  can  one  proceed  in  sin  and  still  be  a 
Christian  1  This  limit  I  cannot  assign.  I  confess  I  can 
hardly  conceive  it  possible,  that  one  who  has  been  born  of 
the  Spirit,  should  live  for  some  years  in  the  habitual  in 
dulgence  of  the  most  debasing  crimes,  and  at  the  same 
time  attempt  to  build  up  a  religion  in  opposition  to  that 
which  the  Spirit  has  taught  him.  And  now  you  must  tell 
me  what  is  your  opinion  of  the  case  in  question.  If  the 
world  has  so  strong  a  possession  of  the  heart,  that  an  in 
terruption  of  its  sunshine  will  cause  one  in  his  madness 
to  abandon  himself  to  vice,  which  does  that  soul  love 
most,  Christ  or  the  world  1  And  '  if  any  man  love  the 
world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.'  Would  any 
one  have  supposed,  to  have  seen  Judas  acting  in  the  cha 
racter  of  an  apostle,  and  apparently  possessing  the  spirit 
of  a  true  disciple,  that  he  could  have  betrayed  his  Master  ( 
Was  it  not  because  of  the  distinguishing  grace  of  God, 
that  the  others  fell  not,  but  were  supported  through  fiery 
trials,  and  enabled  to  remain  firm  and  unyielding,  even 
unto  death  I  And  if  you  or  1  ever  reach  the  heavenly  Je 
rusalem,  our  song  must  be  '  Grace,  free  grace!'  '  Not 
unto  us,  0  Lord,  but  to  thy  name  be  all  the  glory!'  It 
becomes  us,  then,  to  rejoice  with  trembling,  and  take 
heed  lest  God  should  be  provoked  to  withdraw  from  us 
his  sustaining  grace." 

Mrs.  Dwight  entered  the  missionary  field  with  high 
expectations  of  the  amount  of  direct  effort  she  should  be 
enabled  to  make  for  the  souls  of  the  "distressed  and  per 
ishing.  Early,  however,  in  her  missionary  career  her 
health  failed  her,  and  she  ever  afterwards  remained  an 
invalid. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  153 

Her  disease  was  a  chronic  diarrhoea,  accompanied 
by  some  other  debilitating  complaints.  The  consequence 
was  a  bitter  disappointment  in  regard  to  the  active  labour 
she  had  marked  out  for  herself,  to  which  she  submitted, 
only  after  repeated  efforts  made  at  the  expense  of  her 
strength  and  health  to  accomplish  the  object  of  her  de 
sires.  This  will  be  gathered  from  some  of  the  letters 
which  follow. 

Notwithstanding  the  discouraging  nature  of  her  com 
plaints,  she  maintained  a  degree  of  energy  and  courage, 
and  a  flow  of  spirits  that  were  quite  remarkable.  Her 
physician  (an  Englishman)  well  knowing  the  character  of 
her  disease,  remarked  this  with  great  surprise,  a  short 
time  previous  to  her  last  illness. 

The  following  was  written  to  a  beloved  missionary 
sister*  who  was  suffering  from  similar  weaknesses  with 
herself,  and  with  whom  she  deeply  sympathized.  The 
letter  from  which  the  extract  is  taken  was  dated  Con 
stantinople,  Feb.  19  ;  but  of  what  year  it  does  not 
appear : 

"  Alas  !  how  many  disappointments  succeed  our  long 
cherished  hopes  and  plans,  oftentimes  !  But  if  we  would 
only  learn  by  them  to  lean  more  implicitly  on  our 
Divine  Shepherd,  leaving  the  morrow  to  take  care  of 
itself,  it  would  be  no  matter.  You  and  I  have  both  seen 
the  futility  of  our  schemes  in  the  missionary  life,  to  a  cer 
tain  extent,  and  I  hope  we  shall  be  submissive  and  cheer 
ful,  let  what  will  come,  and  glorify  God  in  whatever  way 
he  chooses." 

Again,  in  another  letter  to  the  same  person,  dated 
Aug.  8.  1836,  she  says  in  reference  to  some  evil  fore 
bodings  in  regard  to  her  own  debilitated  state  : 

"  I  am  afraid  it  is  a  want  of  submission  to  the  will  of 
God  that  suffers  such  thoughts  to  prevail,  and  try  to  get 

*  Mrs.  Powers,  Broosa. 


154  MEMOIR    OF 

rid  of  them  ;  but  sins  and  sorrows  cleave  fast  to  one,  es 
pecially  the  former. 

"It  certainly  requires  as  much  grace  to  suffer,  as  it  does 
to  labour,  and  perhaps  suffering  is  more  necessary  for  us, 
and  better  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

"  I  cannot  do  even  the  one  half  that  is  needful  for  the 
instruction  of  our  own  dear  children ;  and  then,  to  think 
how  much  might  be  done  for  perishing  souls  about  us, 
and  to  be  able  to  accomplish  nothing,  is  truly  humbling. 
How  different  this  from  the  picture  of  a  missionary  life 
as  we  viewed  it  in  America  ! 

"  Dear  sister,  how  much  we  need  the  presence  of 
Christ !  Daily  communion  with  him  would  exclude  proud 
aspiring  thoughts,  and  every  murmuring  wish.  We 
should  be  happy  and  satisfied  with  any  thing  he  ordered, 
and  those  about  us  could  not  fail  of  being  benefitted  by 
our  influence." 

Once  more,  in  reference  to  the  breaking  up  of  an 
infant  school  for  Greeks  that  she  had  commenced,  but 
which  her  state  of  health  did  not  allow  her  to  continue, 
she  wrote  to  another  missionary  sister*  under  date  of 
Constantinople,  Dec.  14,  1835  : 

"  I  sometimes  feel  sad  in  not  being  able  to  go  on 
with  what  I  had  began,  but  it  is  all  perfectly  right. 
Moderation — moderation  is  the  lesson  I  am  obliged  to  learn 
from  morning  until  night,  and  from  day  to  day. 

"A  little  more  exertion  than  usual,  one  step  in  indul 
gence  in  eating,  or  a  new  source  of  anxiety,  is  sufficient 
to  make  me  sick.  I  feel  exceedingly  anxious  for  our 
dear  sister  P.  I  wrote  her  a  long  letter  last  week,  but 
I  am  afraid  it  will  not  produce  the  impression  I  intended. 
I  wished  to  caution  her  from  my  own  experience,  to  be 
exceedingly  careful  in  every  thing  that  could  affect  her 

*  Mrs.  Schneider,  Broosa. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  155 

health.  I  have  no  doubt  she  is  careful,  above  many 
others,  yet  after  all,  her  anxiety  to  be  active  and  useful 
may  sometimes  lead  her  to  overstep  the  bounds  of  pru 
dence.  Do  try,  sister,  to  keep  her  back,  and  do  not  un 
dertake  too  much  yourself.  There  is  a  strong  tempta 
tion,  in  such  a  land  of  darkness  and  ignorance,  to  overdo 
ourselves  in  labour. 

"  We  are  in  no  danger  of  doing  too  much  work  in  our 
closets,  and  perhaps  we  shall  be  as  useful  there  as  any 
where.  How  many  souls  might  we  carry  to  Jesus,  if  we 
possessed  the  faith  and  zeal  of  Paul,  of  Brainerd,  or  of 
many  Christians  in  the  ordinary  walks  of  life !  O  that 
the  Spirit  would  come  among  us  by  his  almighty,  convert 
ing  influences  !  What  can  we  desire  more  than  this 
blessing  1  What  is  all  the  universe  to  us  weak  mission 
aries  without  it  \  I  do  hope  we  all  feel  our  need  more 
than  we  have  done.  I  know  and  confess  that  I  have  not 
encouraged  and  held  up  the  hands  of  my  brethren  and 
sisters  as  I  ought,  and  I  feel  condemned  before  God." 

To  a  missionary  sister*  recently  entered  into  the 
field,  she  wrote  as  follows  : 

"  There  is  no  driving  forward,  through  all  hazards, 
on  missionary  ground,  as  one  is  apt  to  imagine  before 
hand.  The  very  first  lesson  to  be  learned  is  a  patient, 
cheerful  submission  to  circumstances; — such  circumstances 
as  God,  in  infinite  wisdom,  permits  to  exist,  and  in  which 
he  suffers  his  dear  children  to  be  placed.  How  many  of 
our  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  missionary  field  have, 
almost  on  their  first  outset,  lost  a  large  portion  of  their 
health,  and  of  course  energy  to  labour !  How  few  of 
them  have  not  !  And  O  how  many  sainted  spirits  are 
now  around  the  throne  of  God,  who  a  short  time  since 
were  actively  engaged  in  the  same  enterprise  in  which 

*  Mrs.  Adger,  Smyrna. 


158  MEMOIR    OF 

we  are  now  enlisted  !  If  all  these  admonitions  cannot 
stir  us  up  to  be  faithful  in  self-preparation  for  eternity, 
and  to  prayer  and  labour,  as  far  as  our  strength  will  allow, 
for  the  salvation  of  those  around  us,  what  can  do  it  I 

A  question  of  some  moment  is  suggested  by  the  pre 
ceding  extracts,  namely,  To  what  extent  ought  the  wife 
of  a  missionary  to  engage  in  direct  arid  active  efforts  for 
the  good  of  the  people  around  her  ?.  Although  this  is  not 
the  place  to  enter  at  large  into  an  examination  of  this 
subject,  yet  a  few  considerations  may  with  propriety  be 
suggested : 

It  is  certain  that  no  higher  standard  of  action  should 
be  set  up  than  the  truth  will  bear.  There  is  no  gain,  but 
a  real  and  sometimes  a  distressing  loss,  in  acting  con 
trary  to  this  rule.  The  plea  that  human  nature  is  so 
sluggish  that  it  becomes  necessary  to  present  a  very  high 
point  of  aim,  in  order  to  raise  it  to  any  thing  like  its  pro 
per  degree  of  action,  has  no  application  here.  It  is  never 
necessary,  and  never  proper,  to  point  men  to  a  standard 
of  action  above  their  duty.  Our  Saviour  never  did  this. 
He  never  told  men  that  they  must  love  him  with  two 
hearts,  in  order  to  secure  from  them  the  affections  of  one. 
He  always  directed  them  exactly  to  the  point  to  which 
they  were  in  duty  bound  to  come  5  and  more  than  this 
he  never  required  on  any  pretence,  nor  was  he  ever  satis 
fied  with  less.  We  should  always  bear  this  in  mind,  and 
remember  that  we  may  do  as  much  injury  by  exaggerat 
ing  as  by  diminishing  the  claims  of  duty.  In  the  case 
before  us  we  have  no  express  directions  in  the  word  of 
God  ;  of  course  we  are  to  decide  the  question  on  general 
principles,  and  by  a  reference  to  circumstances. 

That  the  wife  of  a  missionary  should  go  forth  with 
higher  views  than  of  simply  being  the  purveyor  of  her 
husband's  table,  and  the  superintendent  of  his  wardrobe. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  157 

is  plain.  The  station  is  one  of  deep  importance  and  of 
high  responsibility.  She  is  set  up  as  a  spectacle  for  the 
world  to  scrutinize  ;  she  should  therefore  be  of  such  a 
character  as  will  bear  inspection.  She  is  also  to  be  the 
companion  and  counsellor  of  her  husband,  perhaps  the 
only  one  he  has ;  for  this,  qualifications  of  a  high  order 
are  necessary.  She  should  also,  by  her  education  and 
mental  endowments,  be  prepared  to  exert  an  influence  on 
the  people  around  her,  in  whatever  way  the  providence 
of  God  may  direct. 

We  believe,  however,  that  in  the  great  majority  of 
cases,  it  must  be  expected  that  her  principal,  direct  ef 
forts  will  be  made  in  her  own  household.  She  may  have 
some  sort  of  a  general  supervision  over  schools,  but  it 
must  not  be  supposed  to  be  her  duty  to  engage  for  any 
length  of  time  personally  in  the  instruction  of  schools. 
This  some  married  ladies  have  done,  and  a  few  may  do  it 
regularly  and  permanently ;  but  these  are  rare  excep 
tions,  and  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  forming  a  rule.  The 
subject  of  schools  is  mentioned,  because  this  is  one  of  the 
most  common  and  obvious  means  supposed  to  belong  to 
the  sphere  of  a  female  missionary. 

In  order  to  render  the  case  more  palpable,  let  us  put 
the  question  to  our  Christian  sisters  at  home  who  have 
families,  and  ask  them  \vhat  are  the  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  their  devoting  from  three  to  six  hours  a  day  to  teach 
ing  a  school  1  And  when  they  have  enumerated  them  all, 
then  w7e  are  ready  to  assent,  and  to  prove  too,  that  on  mis 
sionary  ground  these  difficulties  are  incalculably  greater. 

1.  A  foreign  climate,  in  most  cases,  seriously  affects  the 
health,  if  special  care  is  not  taken,  and  the  missionary's 
wife,  especially,  needs  to  proceed  with  great  moderation. 
She  cannot  put  forth  one  half  the  strength  that  she  could 
in  America,  with  impunity. 

2.  There  are  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the  proper  man- 

14- 


158  MEMOIR    OF 

agement  of  her  household  affairs,  owing  to  the  customs 
of  the  people,  and  the  filthiness,  stupidity  and  dishonesty 
of  domestics,  which  can  never  be  appreciated  at  home, 
but  which  form  a  serious  obstacle  to  much  out-door  labour. 

3.  The  education  of  her  children  depends,  as  a  general 
thing,  almost  wholly  upon  herself.  If  she  does  not  devote 
herself  to  their  instruction,  they  will  never  be  instructed. 
And  what  is  of  still  more  consequence,  if  her  watchful 
care  and  sedulous  attentions  are  withdrawn  only  for  a 
short  time,  they  readily  relapse  into  bad  habits,  influenced 
by  the  bad  examples  around  them,  and  are  in  danger  of 
falling  an  easy  prey  to  temptations  unknown  in  America. 
Here  is  a  subject  broad,  and  deep  and  vast,  which  calls 
forth  the  anxieties,  and  occupies  the  thoughts  and  excites 
the  prayers  of  the  missionary  mother,  to  a  degree  that  is 
known  only  to  God  who  searches  the  hearts.  Whatever 
is  left  undone  for  the  people  around  her,  she  cannot  aban 
don  her  own  offspring  to  ignorance,  stupidity  and  sin.  It 
should  also  be  remarked  that  she  cannot,  as  might  be 
supposed  by  some,  instruct  them  together  with  native 
children  in  the  same  school.  In  almost  every  case,  so 
close  an  alliance  with  native  children  would  prove  inju 
rious ;  and  furthermore,  the  language  of  her  instructions 
to  her  own  children  must  be  the  English,  which  would 
not  of  course  be  that  of  a  native  school. 

As  to  the  direct  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the  people 
around  her,  besides  school-teaching,  the  missionary's 
wife  must  of  course  be  guided  by  circumstances.  If  her 
health  be  ordinarily  good,  and  Providence  opens  the  door, 
she  may  do  much  by  occasional  visits  among  the  people ; 
the  females  of  course  particularly,  and  by  receiving  their 
calls  at  her  own  house.  Various  other  modes  of  useful 
ness  will  suggest  themselves,  as  they  do  to  Christian 
females  in  America.  In  most  cases,  however,  for  the  rea 
sons  above  stated,  these  efforts  must  be  irregular  and 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DAVIGHT.  159 

often  interrupted,  and  she  must  for  the  most  part  be  con 
tent  to  be  a  keeper  at  home.  Will  it  be  said,  that  it  is  good 
therefore  for  a  missionary  not  to  marry  1 

It  is  answered  that,  for  various  reasons,  he  needs  a 
wife  far  more  than  if  he  were  to  remain  at  home.  Expe 
rience  has  fully  settled  this  point,  and  it  is  so  generally 
acknowledged,  that  it  is  not  necessary  to  devote  any  time 
to  it  in  this  place. 

Few  missionaries  are  more  tenderly  alive  to  the  wants 
of  those  around  them,  than  was  Mrs.  Dwight.  I  a  schools 
and  other  direct  labours  for  them,  it  may  emphatically  be 
said  of  her — She  hath  done  what  she  could.  Nay,  she  often 
went  beyond  her  stiength  in  these  labours,  until  a  painful 
experience  checked  her  benevolent  course,  and  taught 
her  those  useful  lessons  of  moderation,  which  she  after 
wards  endeavoured  to  inculcate  upon  tners. 

She  was  a  most  tender,  watchful  and  vigilant  mother, 
and  the  feeling  of  responsibility  in  regard  to  her  chil 
dren  evidently  deepened,  as  she  contemplated  the  sub 
ject,  and  as  her  little  ones  advanced  in  years.  She 
had  four — all  boys — the  eldest  being  seven  years,  <md  the 
youngest  only  four  months  old  at  the  time  of  her  departure. 
One  of  these,  however,  two  and  s  half  years  of  age,  had 
already  taken  his  flight  for  the  world  of  spirits  just  before 
her. 

The  following  letters  and  extracts  from  different  let 
ters,  will  show,  among  other  things,  something  of  her 
views  of  parental  responsibility. 

The  first  is  dated  Constantinople,  September  4,  1835, 
and  was  published  in  the  "  Mothers'  Magazine,"  Jan. 
3,  1836. 

LETTER  FROM  MRS.  DWIGHT  TO  MRS.  H. 

Constantinople,  Sept.  4,  1835. 
MY  DEAR  MADAM, — 

I  embrace  the  earliest  opportunity  of  replying  to  your 


160  MEMOIR    OF 

very  kind  favour  of  March  19,  1835.  Had  it  been  an 
ordinary  letter  of  friendship,  coming  from  your  hand,  it 
would  have  been  highly  prized,  and  have  entitled  you  to 
my  sincere  thanks.  But  touching,  as  it  does,  the  chord  of 
maternal  love,  it  calls  forth  my  whole  soul,  and  tears  rise 
unbidden  while  I  attempt  to  address  you. 

As  the  subject  of  training  up  our  children  for  God  is 
the  one  on  which  you  have  mainly  dwelt,  and  the  one  in 
which  we  are  united  by  a  common  bond,  I  shall  immedi 
ately  enter  upon  it,  and  introduce  ourselves  to  your  notice 
without  further  apology. 

I  trust  we  are  all  thankful  for  such  a  privilege  of  pre 
senting  our  case  before  a  band  of  praying  mothers  in 
Israel,  and  beseeching  them  to  bear  us  and  our  offspring 
with  their  own  before  the  mercy-seat. 

We  met  last  week,  (Mrs.  Goodell,  Mrs.  Schauffler, 
and  myself,)  and,  though  but  three,  in  number,  formed  our 
selves  into  a  "  Maternal  Association,"  adopting  your  con 
stitution,  as  far  as  our  circumstances  would  admit  of  it. 
Mrs.  Goodell  we  appointed  Superintendent,  Mrs.  Schauffler 
Recording  Secretary,  and  the  lot  of  Treasurer  fell  upon 
me  ;  and  as  a  fourth  was  wanting  for  Corresponding  Secre 
tary,  we  resolved,  for  the  present,  to  divide  the  duties  of 
that  office  between  us ;  and  each  one  to  write  to  such 
societies  and  friends  at  home,  as  circumstances  should 
render  proper.  -Mrs.  Schneider  and  Mrs.  Powers  at  Broosa, 
requested  to  be  made  members  of  an  Association  with  us, 
and  we  accordingly  consider  them  as  such,  though  indeed 
they  are  a  hundred  miles  distant !  They  engage  to  ob 
serve  the  same  time  of  our  meeting  for  prayer,  and  to 
remember  often  in  their  supplications  each  child  by  name, 
and  to  assist  in  maintaining  a  regular  correspondence. 
Mrs.  Schneider  has  a  little  girl  born  last  April,  but  Mrs. 
P.  is  not  a  mother,  except  at  heart. 

You  will,  perhaps,  wonder  that  our  minds  have  so  long 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.   DWIGHT.  161 

lain  dormant  upon  this  important  subject;  and  on  review 
ing  the  past,  we  wonder  at  ourselves  for  so  much  inacti 
vity.  The  smallness  of  our  number  has  presented  itself 
as  a  discouragement,  though  we  did  once  last  winter  meet 
expressly  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  society,  and  were 
interrupted.  Since  then  we  have  had  numerous  hinder- 
ances  ;  some  one  of  us  being  either  sick,  or  situated  at 
a  distance  from  the  rest. 


And  now,  dear  madam,  if  the  weight  of  maternal  res 
ponsibility  almost  crushes  mothers  in  America,  blest  with 
every  facility  for  enlightening  the  minds  of  their  children, 
and  purifying  their  own  hearts,  and  surrounded  with  all 
the  means  of  grace,  what  think  you  a  Christian  mother 
in  this  land  of  spiritual  darkness  must  feel  1  How  often 
must  her  closet  testify  to  "  groanings  that  cannot  be  ut 
tered,"  in  behalf  of  her  children  ;  and  her  pillow  be  moist 
ened  with  tears  of  grief  when  the  world  is  hushed  ! 

Would  that,  with  one  effort,  I  could  hold  up  to  your 
view  the  moral  picture  of  the  society  in  which  we  live ! 
Alas  !  would  one  well-regulated  Christian  family  be  seen 
to  stand  out  in  bold  relief  upon  the  dark  picture  1  I  almost 
fear  not.  Where  would  you  behold  a  temple  to  Jehovah, 
unpolluted  with  the  grossest  idolatry  1  Where  a  Sabbath 
school,  or  Bible  class ;  a  prayer  meeting,  or  maternal  as 
sociation  1  Where  would  you  find  even  a  school  of  vir 
tue  and  knowledge  that  has  not  been  fostered  by  the 
chanties,  and  nurtured  by  the  prayers  of  Christians  in 
foreign  lands  1 

Add  to  this  destitution  of  the  means  of  education,  all 
the  pomp  and  fascinations  of  a  false  religion,  massive 
churches,  glittering  within  with  gold  and  silver,  blazing 
with  lights,  filled  with  crowds  of  devotees,  bowing  to  the 
images  of  saints,  a  numerous  priesthood  clothed  with  the 

14<* 


162  MEMOIR    OF 

ensigns  of  po\ver  and  pride,  stamped  with  the  name  of 
holy  ; — and  you  will  have  a  faint  idea  of  the  reality. 

A  mother  must  be  the  model,  and  almost  the  only 
model  of  virtue  and  religion  her  children  will  have.  She 
must  be  their  teacher,  their  companion,  their  playmate, 
their  nurse,  and  every  thing  else.  Her  little  ones  must 
live  in  her  presence  from  morning  till  night,  whether  she 
be  sick  or  well.  If  she  goes  to  the  throne  of  grace,  her 
children  must  be  by  her  side,  or  her  heart  will  be  drawn 
away  by  the  thoughts  of  their  physical  or  moral  danger. 
If  she  goes  to  meeting,*  her  children  must  go  too  ;  if  she 
visits,  they  must  be  of  the  party,  or  the  servants  will  teach 
them  to  dance,  lie,  or  deceive,  if  they  are  left  at  home. 

Children  are  much  more  minute  observers  than  their 
parents  are  generally  aware  of.  The  first  detection  of 
what  is  going  wrong  in  the  house  is  usually  from  a  simple- 
hearted  remark  or  query  from  them,  or  the  evil  is  em 
bodied  forth  in  their  actions.  No  sooner  has  the  pomp 
ous  procession  of  priests,  displaying  the  holy  cross,  fol 
lowed  by  a  train  of  boys  bearing  torches,  and  singing 
through  the  nose  their  monstrous  notes,  passed  our  win 
dows,  than  our  children  are  marching  about  the  room  with 
their  sticks  raised,  chanting  the  same  uncouth  sounds. 

Not  many  days  since,  hearing  them  busily  engaged, 
we  inquired  what  they  were  doing.  They  replied,  "  We 
have  got  a  picture,  and  are  playing  worship  idols." 

Dark  as  midnight,  indeed,  would  be  our  prospects  in 
regard  to  the  welfare  of  our  dear  children,  if  the  promises 

*  Our  children,  from  the  age  of  14  or  15  months,  have  been  ac 
customed  to  sit  still  in  their  little  chairs  duing  our  family  devotions, 
and  Wm.  Buck,  since  he  was  19  months  old,  has  attended  meeting 
regularly  without  making  any  disturbance.  The  baby  we  keep  with 
in  hearing,  as  the  exercises  are  held  in  a  part  of  Mr.  Goodell's  house. 
The  audience  the  past  year  has  been  respectable,  as  to  numbers  and 
characters,  for  this  place. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  163 

of  God  were  not  as  many  and  as  rich  for  us  as  for  you, 
which,  after  all,  are  the  main  springs  of  hope  and  consola 
tion.  0  for  a  strong  and  vigorous  faith  to  seize  hold 
of  them,  and  have  our  little  ones  now  sealed  the  heirs  of 
grace !  Then  could  we  contemplate  with  composure 
the  storms  of  sorrow  and  temptation  that  may  assail  their 
path  through  the  short  journey  of  life,  and  anticipate  a 
happy  meeting  on  the  everlasting  hills  of  light,  to  exclaim 
before  our  Redeemer,  '•'•Here  am  I  and  the  children  thou 
hast  given  me." 

It  is  one  of  the  most  interesting  features  in  the  char 
acter  of  maternal  societies,  that  mothers  are  educating 
their  children,  not  only  for  heaven,  but  for  the  church. 
This  is  the  true  character  of  heaven-born  religion,  benevo 
lence.  This  is  a  sure  criterion  that  their  zeal  is  genuine, 
and  has  been  kindled  by  the  Spirit  of  God — that  the 
plan  will  succeed  till  some  mighty  ends  are  accom 
plished. 

0  mothers,  go  on  with  redoubled  energy,  and  holy  fer 
vency  of  spirit !  Your  work  is  silent  and  unostentatious, 
but  takes  hold  of  the  destiny  of  future  ages,  and  of  nations 
throughout  the  earth.  Your  daughter  may  hereafter  be  a 
solitary  example  of  true  female  piety,  to  multitudes  in  an 
unchristian  or  a  heathen  country.  Educate  her  as  much 
as  possible  to  be  every  thing  that  is  amiable,  worthy  and 
desirable  as  a  wife.  She  may,  at  some  future  period,  be 
the  sole  companion  and  helpmeet  of  a  man  of  God,  under 
labours  the  most  weighty,  and  trials  the  most  severe. 
Life,  under  God,  in  some  solemn  hour,  may  hang  on  her 
skill  and  tenderness  to  sooth,  and  even  her  own  may  be 
put  into  her  hands. 

Educate  her  in.  all  respects  for  a  mother.  The  first 
time  she  enters  this  solemn  and  tender  relation,  she  may 
be  far  from  her  mother's  guardian  care  ;  and  perhaps  may 
have  no  counsel  and  assistance  to  rely  upon  but  her  hus- 


164  MEMOIR    OF 

band's.  Multitudes  of  parents,  who  never  witnessed  a 
pious  family  circle,  may  look  with  wonder  and  profit  at 
the  manner  she  trains  up  her  offspring,  and  -^mire  their 
sweetness  of  behaviour,  their  purity  of  conduct,  or  they 
may  exclaim,  "  Her  religion  is  no  better  than  ours." 

Yes,  your  daughter,  beloved  Christian  mother,  if  by 
your  instruction,  prayers  and  example,  she  be  led  to  Jesus, 
may  preach  a  lecture  on  her  dying  bed,  that  shall  soften 
hearts  of  adamant,  and  convert  those  to  the  belief  and 
love  of  the  gospel,  whom  no  power  of  argument  could 
ever  teach.  Yea,  it  may  be  the  means  of  a  revival  of  re 
ligion  in  the  darkest  corner  of  the  earth,  which  shall  be 
felt  till  the  end  of  time  ! 

My  dear  madam,  I  did  not  intend  to  intrude  so  long 
upon  your  patience  Avhen  I  began,  but  hope  you  will  for 
give  me.  Do  be  so  kind  as  to  write  us  often,  and  freely 
impart  such  suggestions  and  counsels  as  your  maturer 
knowledge  and  experience  will  dictate.  We  are  ignorant, 
(at  least  I  am,)  and  need  to  be  taught.  We  want  line 
upon  line,  and  precept  upon  precept.  And  let  us  often  be 
borne  on  your  hearts  to  God. 

1  cannot  close,  however,  without  adding  a  line  in  tes 
timony  of  the  "  Mother's  Magazine"  It  is  the  first 
pamphlet  we  seize  to  read,  and  value  the  most.  It  seems 
to  me  the  editor's  labours  would  not  be  in  vain,  if  it  were 
printed  for  missionary  mothers  alone. 

O,  how  happy  must  you  be,  dear  friend,  in  seeing  all 
your  children  the  disciples  of  Christ!  I  know  of  no  joy 
to  a  mother's  heart  equal  to  it  this  side  heaven. 

I  thank  you  a  thousand  times  for  yom  present  of  books. 
They  are  worth  rrore  than  silver  or  gold,  this  side  of  the 
Atlantic.  H.  and  Wm.  come  to  sit  in  my  lap  every  day 
and  sing.  Wm.  says,  "  Mamma,  I  will  sing  now ;  take 
the  book" 

Mrs.  Goodell  and  Mrs.  Schauffler  unite  with  me  in 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  165 

Christian  love  to  yourself  and  to  those  associations  with 
which  you  are  connected,  to  whose  Christian  sympathy 
we  commend  ourselves. 

Yours  truly, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 

The  next  letter  is  datedji£.,thj3.same  place,  Sept.  19, 
1835,  and  was  adjirassgcTto  Mrs.  J.  C—  — Ttftky^N.  Y. 

TO  MRS.  J.  C.,  UTICA. 

Constantinople,  Sept.  19,  1835. 
MY  DEAR  MADAM, — 

The  importance  of  your  "  Circular"  letter,  and  the 
deep  interest  it  excited  in  our  bosoms,  would  have  called 
forth  a  much  earlier  reply,  had  not  sufficient  reasons 
existed  for  delay.  I  have  waited  in  order  to  report  our 
selves  in  the  character  of  a  Maternal  Association,  the 
formation  of  which  has  been  retarded  by  sickness,  and 
various  other  obstacles.  At  length,  through  the  goodness 
of  God,  we  have  met  and  adopted  the  articles  of  your 
constitution,  as  far  as  our  circumstances  would  allow, 
resolving  by  Divine  assistance,  under  the  solemn  obliga 
tions  such  a  maternal  relation  imposes,  to  attempt  the 
more  faithful  discharge  of  the  duties  we  owe  our  children, 
each  other,  the  world,  and  our  Redeemer.  We  number 
only  three  at  this  station,  viz.  Mrs.  Goodell,  Mrs.  Schauf- 
fler,  and  myself  ;  but  have  added  the  names  of  Mrs.  Schnei 
der  and  Mrs.  Powers,  at  Broosa,  on  our  list,  by  their  own 
request.  They  engage  to  observe  the  same  time  of  our 
meeting  for  prayer ;  to  remember  each  child  often  in 
their  supplications,  and  to  assist  in  maintaining  a  regular 
correspondence  upon  the  subject  of  our  maternal  labours 
and  obligations.  Mrs.  Goodell  has  six  children,  four 
daughters  and  two  sons;  Mrs.  Schauffler  has  one  son; 
and  we  have  three  sons ;  Mrs.  Schneider  has  a  little 
daughter  ;  Mrs.  Powers  is  not  a  mother,  except  at  heart. 


166  MEMOIR    OF 

Thus  our  infant  society  embraces  five  members,  and 
eleven  children,  and  is  doubtless  the  first  of  the  kind  ever 
established  in  Turkey.  Certainly  it  is  without  a  prece 
dent  in  this  grand  metropolis.  0  that  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  might  bless  our  feeble  beginning,  and  cause  us  in 
this,  and  in  every  other  relation  in  life,  to  shine  as  lights 
in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  generation.  Inex 
perienced  and  alone  as  we  are  in  a  land  of  darkness,  we 
do  feel  an  almost  overwhelming  load  of  labour  and  respon 
sibility  resting  upon  our  hands  and  our  hearts.  We  have 
long  been  aware,  in  some  degree,  of  the  influence  and 
prosperity  of  the  "  Utica  Maternal  Association,"  and  now 
feel  happy,  in  compliance  with  your  kind  invitation,  to 
embrace  this  opportunity  of  appealing  to  your  sympathy — 
to  ask  your  counsel  and  your  prayers  for  ourselves,  our 
offspring,  and  the  benighted  parents  and  families  among 
whom  we  live.  That  you  do  feel  for  the  distant  mission 
aries  and  their  little  ones,  shut  out  from  the  privileges  of 
education,  from  pure  and  refined  society,  and  the  ordi 
nances  of  the  gospel  in  a  Christian  country,  we  have  no 
doubt.  You  do  weep  and  pray  fo;  us,  and  contribute 
largely  for  our  comfort.  If,  however,  instead  of  an 
imaginary  picture,  you  could  witness  the  reality  of  a 
heathen  or  unchristian  society,  I  am  sure  your  zeal  would 
be  increased,  your  prayers  quickened,  and  your  views  of 
duty  enlarged.  But  how  shall  my  feeble  pen  attempt  the 
representation.  Oh!  think  of  millions  without  one  clear 
beam  of  heavenly  light,  to  guide  them  in  the  path  of  luli- 
ness,  that  alone  leads  to  eternal  life.  The  poor  deluded 
mother  knows  no  other  way  to  heaven  than  through  the 
daily  routine  of  unmeaning  prayers  and  superstitious  cer 
emonies  ;  and  how  can  she  teach  her  children  otherwise  ] 
All  the  spiritual  light  of  the  domestic  dwelling  is  a  taper, 
kept  burning  before  a  picture  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  to 
her  the  little  one  is  taught  to  bow  the  knee,  and  cross  its 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  167 

breast,  in  token  of  adoration  ;  while  the  heart  is  left  a 
stranger  to  the  commands  of  the  gospel,  and  suffered  to 
cherish  all  the  depraved  passions  of  our  fallen  nature. 
The  religion  of  this  church  is  only  a  name,  a  form  without 
life,  a  splendid  shadow  to  dazzle  the  imagination  and 
deceive  the  heart.  Its  oracles  are  dumb  ;  and  in  vain 
does  the  mother  lead  her  children  with  her  there  for 
instruction  or  consolation.  Truth  has  expired  in  the  lap 
of  heresy,  and  an  impenetrable  cloud  of  superstition 
hangs  over  the  altar  of  incense.  The  Sabbath  returns 
only  to  be  desecrated,  and  to  afford  a  better  opportunity 
for  the  gratification  of  vain  and  selfish  desires.  The 
mother,  whose  conduct  should  be  allied  to  the  employ 
ments  of  a  better  world,  here,  on  the  holy  morn,  dresses 
her  children  out  fora  show — takes  them  to  a  temple  deco 
rated  for  fascination — places  them  in  the  midst  of  a  noisy 
crowd,  who  at  certain  intervals  bow  down  to  the  earth, 
and  cross  themselves,  while  a  priest  mutters  an  unintel 
ligible  jargon  of  nonsense — and  the  remainder  of  the  day 
is  spent  in  folly  and  sin.  The  sound  of  the  viol,  the  con 
vivial  throng  in  the  ball-room,  the  noisy  mirth  of  the  card 
table  often  disturb  the  tranquillity  of  that  hallowed  eve — 
while  the  children  are  allowed  to  partake  in  the  sins  of 
their  parents,  or  are  turned  off  to  the  care,  or  rather  ne 
glect,  of  abandoned  servants. 

The  frequent  recurrence  of  holydays,  encourages 
idleness  and  pride,  creates  poverty  with  all  its  concom 
itant  evils,  and  fosters  self-righteousness  in  the  heart. 
The  rich  seem  to  vie  with  each  other,  especially  on  these 
days,  not  only  in  decorating  themselves,  but  their  infant 
offspring,  with  pieces  of  gold,  ornaments  of  diamonds,  and 
all  the  gayety  of  dress.  These  the  poorer  class  imitate 
in  the  gaudy  display  of  colours,  and  other  inferior  appen 
dages  of  show.  A  little  boy,  who  attended  my  school, 
used  to  be  encouraged  io  come  by  the  promise  of  wear- 


168  MEMOIR    OF 

ing  his  red  clothes  and  bright  buttons.  A  sweet  little 
motherless  girl  used  to  exclaim  on  Saturday,  "  To-mor 
row  is  Sunday — I  shall  wear  my  red  silk  frock  !"  Not 
many  days  since,  we  called  at  the  house  of  a  wealthy 
individual,  and  saw  a  girl  about  six  years  old  displaying 
a  silver  ornament  on  her  head,  set  perhaps  with  sixty 
real  diamonds,  while  she,  doubtless,  could  not  read  a  single 
word.  Two  small  children,  one  nearly  two  years  old, 
the  other  three,  were  carried  about  in  the  arms  of  ser 
vants,  to  be  amused,  and  not  unfrequently  did  they  ex 
hibit  the  most  perverse  and  obstinate  disposition,  which 
was  encouraged  by  gratification.  Another  small  boy 
within  the  circle  of  our  acquaintance,  left  by  Providence 
to  the  care  of  his  mother,  gained  by  her  indulgence  the 
complete  mastery.  He  was  dignified  by  a  badge  of  office 
from  the  Sultan,  while  in  his  cradle,  and  was  nourished 
to  feel  his  importance,  which  has  already  nearly  ruined 
him.  A  while  ago  he  leaped  from  the  window  of  an 
upper  story,  and  nearly  finished  his  existence.  Would 
that  these  were  solitary  specimens  of  this  kind  of  family 
government.  If  this  is  the  way  parents  live,  and  chil 
dren  are  trained,  do  you  wish  to  know  how  they  die  ? 
Did  one  ever  witness  here  a  little  sufferer  triumphing 
over  death,  and  longing  to  burst  its  fetters  of  clay,  to  go 
and  praise  the  blessed  Saviour  1  No,  all  is  gloom,  dark 
ness  and  distraction,  in  the  chamber  of  dissolution.  If 
death  enters  the  windows,  and  takes  a  darling  child, 
the  mother  sits  in  sullen  silence,  or  raves  with  frantic 
madness.  No  Holy  Spirit  comes  to  sooth  her  wounded 
breast ;  no  pious  minister  softly  enters  the  dwelling  of 
affliction,  and  in  accents  of  love  points  to  the  balm  of 
Gilead,  and  the  physician  there.  The  relatives  gather 
flowers  and  roses,  and  entwine  a  wreath  to  adorn  the 
faded  brow,  and  scatter  golden  tinsel  over  the  lifeless 
form,  to  be  carried  through  the  streets  to  its  narrow 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  169 

home.  Torches  are  lighted,  and  a  priest  summoned  to 
bear  the  cross,  who  is  followed  by  a  train  of  boys,  to 
chant  the  funeral  service.  Thus  the  dead  are  buried  out 
of  their  sight,  and  forgotten ;  and  the  awful  warning  is 
disregarded.  I  once  saw  a  young  woman,  who  died  sud 
denly,  carried  by  our  windows  arrayed  in  her  accustomed 
habiliments  as  if  for  a  party  ;  and  I  involuntarily  exclaimed, 
"  Can  this  be  death  !"  I  will  here  relate  the  dying  scene 
of  a  little  boy,  eight  years  old,  belonging  to  one  of  the 
first  families  in  the  Armenian  nation,  as  described  by  a 
friend  who  witnessed  it : 

"  A  year  ago,  we  saw  him,  at  his  father's  house, 
observed  the  parental  fondness  with  which  he  was  caressed, 
and  were  pleased  with  his  intelligent  appearance.  Some 
time  last  winter,  he  was  seized  with  convulsive  fits.  The 
physicians  were  summoned,  and  every  thing  done  which 
could  be  devised,  for  his  recovery.  The  Armenian  priest 
came,  and  said  prayers,  and  laid  the  golden  cross  upon 
his  breast ;  but  the  disease  continued  to  rage,  and  threat 
ened  the  speedy  destruction  of  its  victim.  The  parents 
and  friends  thought  the  child  was  possessed  of  the  devil. 
Some  Turkish  women  came  in,  and  recommended  a 
Turkish  conjurer,  to  dispossess  the  demon.  The  half 
distracted  mother  insisted  upon  calling  his  aid.  The 
father  said  it  would  make  people  laugh,  and  refused  to  do 
it.  After  some  dispute,  however,  the  father  yielded,  to 
gratify  his  wife  5  and  the  conjurer  was  called.  He  took 
a  cup  of  water,  and  muttered  some  words  over  it,  then 
put  it  down,  took  a  pen  and  dipped  it  in  ink,  and  touched 
the  child's  forehead,  and  then  drew  the  quill  through  his 
mouth.  Afterwards  he  held  him  by  his  hand,  and  put 
the  cup  of  water  to  his  lips.  At  that  instant  the  little 
sufferer  awoke,  and  although  he  had  not  spoken  before 
for  hours,  or  noticed  the  least  thing,  said,  (as  the  expres 
sion  was  interpreted,) 'I  shall  now  get  well.'  The  con- 

15 


170  MEMOIR    OF 

jurer  said  he  would  recover,  and  the  spirits  of  all  were 
tranquillized  with  hope,  which,  alas !  lasted  but  a  brief 
moment.  The  next  day,  the  immortal  spirit  fled  beyond 
the  reach  of  the  tenderest  love  and  the  aid  of  Christian 
sympathy."  Oh !  when  will  the  dark  night  that  now 
broods  over  the  fairest  portions  of  the  earth  be  rolled 
away  1  Christian  mothers,  put  this  question  to  your 
heart,  and  answer  it.  What  have  you  done,  what  will 
you  do,  to  usher  in  the  day-light  of  knowledge  and  salva 
tion,  and  to  awaken  millions  from  the  long  sleep  of  ages  1 
On  whom  does  the  redemption  of  our  fellow  creatures 
depend  1  Not  upon  the  agency  of  angels ;  not  on  one 
individual  of  mighty  energies,  nor  on  a  few  such,  but  on 
the  Church  of  Christ  united.  The  obscurest  member 
cannot  stand  aloof  from  the  work,  and  be  guiltless.  The 
ransom  price  of  a  ruined  world  has  been  already  paid 
by  precious  blood ;  and  Christians,  Avho  have  felt  its 
saving,  cleansing  power,  must  make  it  known  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  Their  lives,  as  well  as  their  lips,  must 
proclaim  it.  As  well  might  we  put  up  an  effigy  to  rep 
resent  a  human  being,  as  to  substitute  the  form  for  the 
substance  of  the  gospel.  The  heathen  want  not  only 
ministers  of  the  word,  but  pious,  well-educated  families, 
in  all  the  various  departments  of  life,  to  be  the  living, 
bright  examples  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Then 
would  the  heaven-beaming  countenances,  the  quiet  de 
portment,  the  pure  word  of  conversation,  the  upright, 
intelligent  course  of  conduct,  be  so  many  arrows  of  con 
viction,  to  wound  the  guilty  breast.  Then  would  the 
dwelling  of  domestic  love,  the  altar  of  morning  and 
evening  sacrifice,  the  school-room  of  virtuous  and  religious 
knowledge,  the  Sabbath  school,  the  sanctuary  of  public 
worship,  preach  more  powerfully  than  volumes  of  abstract 
teaching.  "  A  little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump." 
Beloved  Christian  mothers,  here  is  room  enough  to  scatter 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  171 

hundreds  of  your  sons  and  daughters,  who,  by  bringing 
forth  the  sweet  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  may  make  known, 
with  unostentatious  but  irresistible  power,  the  love  of 
Christ  ;  and  save  untold  multitudes  from  endless  perdi 
tion.  Will  you  then  train  them  wholly  for  God,  and 
give  them  up  expressly  to  bear  the  glad  tidings  of  salva 
tion  to  those  who  sit  in  darkness,  if  he  shall  see  fit  to 
use  them  ]  Men  of  the  world  are  ready  to  come,  and 
do  come,  from  all  quarters  of  the  earth,  for  an  increase 
of  gold,  or  honour  ;  and  shall  Christians  be  less  wise,  or 
more  backward,  to  serve  the  Master  they  profess  to 
follow  I  Why  is  it  that  comparatively  so  few  who  love 
the  dear  Saviour  have  been  willing  to  leave  their  native 
land,  and  become  missionaries  of  the  cross,  unless  it  be 
because  the  thing  has  never  been  placed  before  them 
until  their  habits  of  life  were  fixed  ;  until  early  education, 
which  inspired  the  love  of  home,  had  rivetted  a  chain, 
about  them  too  strong  to  be  broken  by  ordinary  means  1 
Methinks  I  hear  you  respond,  Dear  sisters,  highly  favoured 
of  the  Lord,  my  children  are  his,  and  I  tell  them  so ;  and 
if  they  do  not  proclaim  the  message  of  redeeming  grace 
where  Zion  sits  in  mourning,  the  fault  shall  not  be  mine. 

O  what  a  change  would  the  balmy  breath  of  heav 
enly  life  cast  over  this  withered  land  !  "  The  wilder 
ness  and  solitary  place  would  be  glad."  "  The  desert 
would  rejoice,  and  blossom  as  the  rose."  "  The  moun 
tains  and  the  hills  would  break  forth  into  singing,  and 
all  the  trees  of  the  field  clap  their  hands.  Instead  of  the 
thorn  would  come  up  the  fir-tree,  and  instead  of  the 
brier  the  myrtle-tree."  Let  us  labour  and  faint  not,  and 
pray  without  ceasing,  The  promises  are  sure  ;  our  work 
will  soon  be  done  ;  and  while  we  are  tuning  our  harps  in 
heaven,  may  our  dear  children  left  behind  be  only  sepa 
rated  from  us  by  the  narrow  stream  that  divides  eternity 
from  time.  Forgive  me,  dear  Mrs.  C ,  for  this  long, 


172  MEMOIR   OF 

formal  epistle  ; — do  write  us,  with  the  greatest  freedom 
and  plainness,  and  permit  us  to  profit  by  your  rich  expe 
rience.  We  feel  daily  our  need  of  more  wisdom  and 
more  grace.  Could  I  enter  your  hallowed  circle,  I  would 
cheerfully  take  the  lowest  place,  and  rejoice  to  be  a 
humble  learner. 

My  husband  and  children  enjoy  good  health ;  but 
mine  is  generally  feeble.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Grant,  whom 
we  love  much,  were  at  Trebizond  preparing  for  their 
overland  journey,  when  we  heard  last.  Our  missionary 
work  here  generally  prospers.  Light  and  knowledge 
generally  increase,  and  some  souls  are  converted  ;  but 
we  want  to  see  the  heavens  opened,  and  the  showers  of 
grace  descend,  until  the  whole  land  is  watered.  Please 
accept  our  kind  and  affectionate  salutations,  for  yourself 
and  family,  and  present  them  to  your  Maternal  Society. 
Yours  in  Christian  love, 

ELIZABETH  B.  D WIGHT, 

The  following  extract  is  dated  Sa?i  Stefano,  Sept.  19, 
1835,  and  addressed  to  a  Christian  sister*  in  Smyrna : 

My  heart  responds  to  the  sentiment  "there  is  no 
place  like  Aome,"  sweet  home,  especially  to  the  fond  wife 
and  mother ;  and  I  hope  you  will  find  yours  all  that  love, 
approved  of  heaven,  can  make  it. 

Disappointments,  perplexities,  and  afflictions,  how 
ever,  are  the  lot  of  human  nature,  and  perhaps  they  are 
the  best  portion  of  the  Christian  ;  these  we  must  expect, 
and  0  may  they  wean  us  from  all  we  love  most  here 
below !  There  are  temptations  enough,  here  on  mission 
ary  ground,  to  draw  our  hearts  daily  from  God,  as  my 
experience  can  testify,  though  in  America  they  talk 
about  missionaries  as  if  they  had  sundered  every  earthly 
tie  and  left  all  the  world  behind. 

*  Mrs.  Adger. 


MRS.   ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  173 

How  I  should  delight  to  see  you  personally,  and  talk 
face  to  face  on  a  hundred  interesting  subjects,  which  we 
cannot  discuss  by  pen. 

I  would  kiss  your  sweet  little  James  many  times 
could  he  be  put  into  my  arms,  and  wish  him  a  thousand 
blessings  far  better  than  this  empty  world  can  bestow. 
May  the  Lord  make  him  like  Samuel  of  old,  early  his.  [ 
trust  we  shall  sometimes  pray  for  each  other,  as  mothers, 
and  for  the  little  ones  God  has  lent  us. 

We  have  just  formed  a  Maternal  Society,  with  three 
members,  which  we  hope  the  Saviour  will  bless  for  his 
own  sake.  It  is  high  time  our  children  were  within  the 
fold. 

Dear  Mrs.  H.  must  have  a  world  full  of  anxiety  and 
labour  with  her  own  flock  ;  and  yet  she  has  a  school 
besides  !  I  am  afraid  she  will  wear  out  too  soon.  The 
temptation  is  very  strong  to  try  one's  strength  to  the 
utmost,  when  AVC  are  surrounded  by  such  multitudes  of 
ignorant,  deluded  and  neglected  children.  I  long  to  do 
something,  and  yet  I  am  unable  to  do  half  my  duty  to  my 
own  family. 

The  next  extract  is  from  a  letter  to  another  sister*  of 
about  the  same  date  : 

I  have  had  my  heart  full  of  congratulations  for  you 
and  brother  S.  since  you  have  known  the  tender  relation 
of  parents.  At  the  intelligence  of  such  an  event,  memory 
returns  immediately  back  to  the  period  when  I  first 
became  a  mother,  and  then  I  can  fully  realize  the  mingled 
emotions  of  a  mother's  bosom  at  the  sight  of  her  first 
born  babe ;  emotions  too  tender  and  solemn  for  any 

heart  that  has  not  felt  them  to  conceive  ! 

******* 

0  may  this  cherished  babe  live  to  be  the  solace  of  its 

*  Mrs.  Schneider,  Broosa. 
15* 


174  MEMOIR    OF 

parents,  if  this  be  best.  But  should  Infinite  Wisdom  other 
wise  order,  it  can  never  be  lost  from  existence.  Within 
that  little  infant  body  are  enclosed,  as  you  well  know, 
immortal  powers,  Avhich  when  unfolded  can  taste  the  joys 
of  angels,  if  they  are  sanctified  by  the  blood  which  has 
been  shed  in  their  behalf. 

O  could  we  who  are  parents,  and  could  all  who  are 
not,  be  truly  sensible  of  half  the  responsibility  which  our 
relation  to  our  Creator  and  to  our  fellow  creatures  im 
poses  upon  us,  we  should  sink  beneath  the  amazing  load. 
But  alas!  alas!  how  blind  and  thoughtless  human  nature 
is  !  How  prone  are  Christians  even,  to  forget  that  all 
their  enjoyments  and  afflictions,  and  all  their  actions  take 
hold  on  eternity ! 

The  following  is  dated  Constantinople,  Pera,  June  15, 
1836,  and  was  published  originally  in  the  "Mother's 
Magazine"  of  December,  the  same  year  : 

Constantinople,  Pera,  June  15,  183G. 
MY  DEAR  MRS.  H., — 

Your  affectionate  communication  reached  us  a  few 
days  since,  and  was  received  with  feelings  of  the  deepest 
gratitude  by  us  all.  It  was  just  such  a  one  as  we  greatly 
needed,  to  quicken  our  slumbering  energies,  and  to  re 
fresh  our  desponding  spirits. 

If  Christian  mothers,  in  America,  will  pray  for  us  and 
ours,  we  must  pray  for  ourselves  and  for  them  also.  It  is 
not  in  the  nature  of  holy  love — the  love  of  Christian  fel 
lowship — to  be  passive  ;  and  if  we  have  this  principle  in 
our  hearts,  it  must  be  enlivened  by  such  assurances  as 
you  have  given  us.  It  affords  us  incomparably  more  joy 
to  know  that  our  children  have  had  one  fervent  prayer 
offered  to  heaven  in  their  behalf,  than  if  treasures  of  gold 
had  fallen  to  their  inheritance  ;  and  we  would  humbly 
ask  that  they  may  not  soon  be  forgotten  in  those  hallowed 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.   DWIGHT.  175 

circles,  where  mothers  in  Israel  meet  to  present  their 
little  ones  to  the  Lord. 

Since  my  previous  letter,  our  maternal  meetings  have 
been  continued  once  a  fortnight,  with  occasional  inter 
ruptions.  We  trust  they  have  been  productive  of  good 
to  ourselves,  in  creating  greater  watchfulness  over  our 
own  hearts  ;  a  deeper  feeling  of  responsibility  ;  a  tender 
concern  for  our  charge,  and  a  more  endearing  bond  of 
union  between  us. 

Early  in  the  winter,  Mr.  Goodell's  eldest  children 
were  much  more  thoughtful  and  attentive  to  religious 
instruction  than  usual ;  so  that  some  special  efforts  were 
made  to  produce  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  all  our 
number.  I  trust  the  Spirit  of  God  was  in  some  measure 
with  us.  It  was  proposed  that  we  should  all  unite  in 
praying,  on  one  day  for  one  child,  and  the  next  day  for 
another,  till  they  all  might  be  particularly  carried  to  the 
throne  of  grace.  We  began  on  Monday  with  Mr.  Good- 
ell's  eldest,  and  finished  on  Saturday  with  the  youngest. 
The  next  Sabbath  was  appropriated  to  the  children  at 
Smyrna,  the  one  at  Trebizond,  and  the  family  of  our 
Greek  brother,  Mr.  Panayotes,  by  his  own  request.  On 
the  Monday  following,  Eliza  Oscanian,  and  afterwards  our 
children,  were  remembered  ;  and  on  Friday,  Ann  Schauf- 
fler,  and  on  Saturday,  Susan  Schneider.  The  plan  proved 
such  a  source  of  comfort  to  us  all,  and  produced  such  a 
sweet,  fresh  tie  of  Christian  love,  it  has  regularly  been 
continued.  This  is  little  William  Buck's  favoured  day. 
Though  our  families  remain  much  as  they  were,  and  we 
see  abundant  cause  for  humiliation,  we  do  feel  an  urgent 
necessity  to  go  forward  till  our  prayer  shall  be  the  prayer 
of  faith,  that  lays  hold  on  the  everlasting  promises,  and 
saves  the  soul ! 

If  we  are  warranted  from  the  Scriptures  to  expect 
the  early  conversion  of  our  children,  in  connexion  with 


176  MEMOIR    OF 

a  faithful  fulfilment  of  covenant  vows — and  who  will  dare, 
in  this  age  of  light,  after  all  the  pledges  that  have  been 
given  in  answer  to  prayer,  deny  itl — then  how  culpable 
are  mothers  in  general !  how  much  comfort  do  they 
deny  themselves  and  their  children !  and,  shall  it  be 
added,  how  many  souls  are  ruined  for  ever,  because  they 
were  not  brought  into  the  fold  while  under  the  influence 
of  parental  restraint,  and  while  writhin  the  reach  of  the 
means  of  grace  ! 

My  children  must  be  converted  in  early  life,  is  a  senti 
ment  which  ought  to  be  adopted  by  every  Christian 
mother,  and  deserves  to  be  written  in  letters  of  gold, 
daily  before  her  eyes  ;  or  rather,  so  indelibly  printed 
upon  the  heart,  as  never,  for  one  hour,  to  be  forgotten. 
And,  happily,  this  is  the  feeling  which  is  beginning  to  be 
cherished  in  our  Maternal  Societies.  True,  it  must  be 
accomplished  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  quote  your 
own  language,  "  0  how  freely  bestowed  !" 

What  sacred  spot  is  there,  in  our  own  country,  that 
is  not  beset  with  temptations,  at  every  step,  which  threaten 
to  destroy  the  youth,  however  virtuous,  Avho  sets  out 
for  himself  in  the  world  without  the  all-controlling 
Spirit  of  God  1  And  if  the  pious  mother  at  home  could 
witness  what  we  have  often  done,  in  regard  to  her  absent 
son  in  a  foreign  land,  her  soul  would  be  filled  with  bitter 
ness. 

Dear  sister,  have  you  yet  a  child  unconverted,  whom 
business,  pleasure,  or  a  thirst  for  gain  or  knowledge  may 
call  abroad  beyond  your  circumspection  or  power  of 
gaining  information  concerning  his  conduct,  will  you 
listen  to  a  few  facts,  by  way  of  friendly  warning  1  Shall 
I  tell  you  of  the  young  man,  who  once  knelt  beside  his 
mother  in  circles  for  prayer,  and  who  was  seen  at  the 
inquiry-meeting,  and  who  once  indulged  a  faint  hope  of 
having  been  renewed,  profaning  the  Sabbath  by  pursuing 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.   DWIGHT.  177 

his  ordinary  avocations  ;  that  he  is  afraid  to  meet  the 
missionary,  lest  his  ear  catch  a  reproof] 

Shall  it  be  told,  that  they  who  were  faithfully  nur 
tured  in  the  precepts  of  the  gospel,  break  away  from  re 
gard  to  moral  obligations  as  soon  as  the  restraints  of 
society  are  removed  ;  that  their  evenings  are  devoted  to 
gambling,  and  their  Sabbaths  to  dissipation  ;  that  they 
scarcely  or  never  enter  the  place  where  prayer  is  wont 
to  be  made  1  All  this,  and  much  more  than  this,  is  true. 
Alas  !  some  have  fallen  in  the  midst  of  their  days.  Not 
far  distant  lies  the  mouldering  dust  of  fellow  beings, 
who  in  infancy  breathed  the  New  England  atmosphere  ; 
and  shall  the  sad  tale  be  told  to  a  weeping  mother,  that 
her  son  died,  as  he  had  lived  in  the  world,  without  hope, 
and  without  God  1  The  Searcher  of  hearts  knows  whether 
the  skirts  of  that  mother's  garments  are  free  from  the 
blood  of  her  child.  The  Governor  of  the  universe  has 
done  right. 

Suffer  me  here  to  relate  an  incident,  in  which  we 
have  taken  deep  interest : 

A  young  lady,  from  a  distant  country,  came  here  to 
teach  the  children  of  a  brother,  who  several  years  since 
married  a  native  Catholic.  We  called  upon  her  soon 
after  her  arrival,  and  found  her  frank,  amiable  and  intel 
ligent.  Of  her  own  accord,  she  introduced  the  subject 
of  religion,  and  stated  the  troubles  of  her  new  situation. 
She  said  she  could  not  enjoy  a  quiet  conscience  without 
attending  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  as  she  had  been 
accustomed  to  do  ;  and  moreover  could  not  endure  to 
witness  card-playing  and  dancing  on  Sabbath  evenings. 
"  As  well  as  I  love  dancing,  I  shall  give  it  up,  if  I  must 
dance  on  holy  time,  which  the  people  here  choose.'' 
Till  that  remark,  we  had  secretly  hoped  she  might  be  a 
Christian;  but  now  we  began  to  shudder  in  view  of  her 
appalling  danger,  She  proceeded;  "What  would  my 


178  MEMOIR    OF 

father  say  if  he  knew  I  could  fall  into  such  temptations  \ 
I  should  never  dare  to  see  his  face  again.  What  would 
he  say,  if  he  knew  how  my  brother  lived  1  I  cannot 
grieve  him  by  making  it  known.  My  mother  is  a  good 
sort  of  a  woman,  and  is  religious  ;  but  she  is  not  like  my 
father.'1''  What  a  declaration !  A  child  in  imminent 
danger  of  shipwreck,  and  yet  no  cord  of  maternal  influ 
ence  around  her  heart  to  restrain  her  in  the  path  of 
safety  !  No  secret  act  of  faith,  in  a  mother's  heart,  has 
linked  the  footsteps  of  her  wandering  daughter  to  the 
throne  of  God ! 

"  Mr.  F.,  the  clerk  of  my  brother,  is  the  worst  enemy 
I  have  to  contend  with.  He  importunes  me  perpetually 
to  overcome  my  foolish  notions.  He  says  he  is  sure  I 
shall  join  in  the  amusements,  as  heartily  as  the  others,  in 
three  weeks  ;  for  he  had  the  same  reluctance  at  first, 
having  imbibed  these  scruples  from  his  parents."  A 
young  man,  educated  in  the  bosom  of  the  church,  is  the 
greatest  enemy  an  unprotected  female  can  find  to  her  reli 
gious  principles.  Melancholy  truth  !  Oh  !  had  he  been 
laid  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  in  early  life,  by  a  mother's 
wrestling  intercessions,  he  might  now  have  been  instru 
mental  of  adding  another  soul  to  the  company  of  the  re 
deemed. 

Months  rolled  away,  and  the  young  lady  sometimes 
attended  meeting,  and  sometimes  she  was  obliged  to  re 
main  at  home  :  but  her  mind  was  "  like  the  troubled  sea, 
that  cannot  rest."  She  had  secretly  imbibed  some  erro 
neous  notions,  from  reading1  the  works  of  a  certain  noted 

'  O 

author,  and  was  determined  to  stake  her  all  upon  their 
truth.  She  was  prone  to  dispute,  and  often  came  to  our 
house  with  her  favourite  book,  to  read  passages  for  our 
benefit.  At  last  the  plague  appeared,  making  awful  rav 
ages,  and  horror  seized  her  mind.  Infidelity  or  experimen 
tal  religion,  was  the  alternative,  she  exclaimed.  She  hesi 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  179 

tated,  but  death — Oh  it  might  come  at  any  hour,  in  its 
worst  form  !  After  a  desperate  struggle,  the  chain  of  self- 
dependence  was  broken,  and  the  captive  sat,  a  willing  cap 
tive,  at  the  feet  of  Jesus !  We  "  beheld  the  glorious 
change,"  and  wondered  and  adored  !  Human  authors 
were  then  cast  away  for  the  long-neglected  Bible  ;  and,  to 
the  present  period,  she  has  adorned  the  Christian  name, 
and  suffered,  in  her  brother's  family,  constant  ridicule  and 
persecution.  She  took  the  children  to  the  Sabbath  school, 
and  commended  them,  as  subjects  of  prayer,  in  our  mater 
nal  meetings.  She  prayed  with  them,  and  taught  them  to 
bend  their  knees  before  God.  She  has  now  gone  to  the 
arms  of  a  father,  whose  prayers  have  been  answered  un 
der  the  most  unfavourable  circumstances.  The  child  is 
redeemed  !  but  will  any  reward  come  to  an  unfaithful  mo 
ther  I  The  brother  was  shooting,  a  few  Sabbaths  since, 
and,  by  accident,  wounded  a  boy.  He  was  beaten  upon 
the  spot,  and  afterwards  imprisoned  ;  and  a  war  is  serious 
ly  threatened  in  consequence  of  one  Sabbath-breaker. 
These  little  children  are  left  to  an  unprincipled  father,  and 
a  mother,  whose  care  only  is  to  dress  them  prettily,  to  make 
a  figure  in  society.  If  the  eldest  says,  "My  frock  pinches," 
the  mother  replies,  "  You  must  wear  it,  or  you  will  not 
make  a  genteel  figure  :  you  will  be  too  large  when  you 
are  grown."  Before  the  face  of  Anetta,  she  asked,  Do 
you  not  think  she  will  be  a  handsome  young  lady  1  and,  in 
the  hearing  of  another,  she  says,  Jane  is  so  ugly,  it  is  no 
matter  what  she  wears,  for  she  will  never  look  pretty  in 
any  thing.  It  is  not  surprising,  if  such  a  mother  can  leave 
her  husband  and  children  alone,  for  weeks  together,  in 
the  country,  to  attend  the  masquerade  balls  in  the  city. 

From  this  specimen  may  be  drawn  a  picture  of  a 
large  portion  of  the  French  society  in  which  we  live. 

Is  it  not  then  of  pressing  inportance,  that  our  children 


180  MEMOIR    OF 

become  pious  in  early  life  1  Could  a  dying  mother  leave 
them  here  in  peace  while  out  of  the  ark  of  safety  \ 

Can  she  see  them  rise  to  years  of  maturity,  and  min 
gle  in  such  a  community  without  the  grace  of  God  \  No  ! 
they  must  be  converted  ;  and,  blessed  truth!  all  heaven  is 
now  willing  to  receive  them  there,  and  the  pen  of  eternal 
love  is  ready  to  write  the  name  of  the  youngest  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life.  A  brother  lately  remarked,  in  an 
swer  to  the  question,  How  will  our  children  hereafter  be 
employed,  if  they  do  not  become  pious  1  that  we  had  no 
right  to  make  such  a  supposition — that  we  had  given  them 
to  the  Lord,  and  ought  always  to  feel  and  act  in  full 
assurance  that  they  are  his. 

Should  our  children  be  left  friendless  and  forlorn,  we 
love  to  think  there  are  friends,  in  our  native  land,  who 
can  feel  the  orphan's  woes,  and  whom  our  heavenly 
Father  would  provide  "  to  take  them  up  ;"  and  should 
they  need  a  portion  of  that  knowledge  which  is  the  glory 
of  our  country,  we  would  gladly,  for  a  time,  send  them 
thither  ;  but  we  need,  greatly  need,  the  assistance  of  pious 
youth  here.  There  is  abundant  work  for  the  children  as 
well  as  the  parents,  on  missionary  ground.  They  are 
wanted  as  examples  of  whatever  is  lovely,  to  shine  as  stars 
in  the  midst  of  night.  E.  B.  D. 

The  following  was  written  Aug.  28,  1836,  to  the  same 
sister*  as  before,  in  Smyrna. 

After  alluding  to  some  circumstances  of  a  trying  na 
ture,  that  had  occurred,  she  says : 

And  what  do  all  these  sorrows  show  us,  but  our  own 
impotency,  and  our  daily  need  of  lying  as  poor  beggars 
at  the  mercy  seat !  But,  though  we  are  poor  and  weak, 
our  Saviour  is  rich  and  infinitely  kind.  No  good  thing 

*  Mr?.  Adger. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  181 

will  he  withhold  from  those  Avho  trust  in  him.  What 
then  have  we  to  do  when  distressed  with  wants  of  any 
kind,  but  to  draw  near  to  him1.  0  for  a  heart  to  go, — to 
look, — to  ask  and  live ! 

There  is  no  fleeing  from  trouble  but  to  flee  to  Christ, — 
and  0,  when  will  our  last  sigh  be  hushed  in  his  bosom ! 

We  shall  not  live,  I  fear,  to  see  this  wicked  world 
transformed  to  a  paradise,  but  let  us  do  all  we  can  to 
hasten  its  purification,  that  our  children,  or  theirs,  may 
have  a  holier  society  and  a  serener  calm  to  enjoy  during 
their  earthly  pilgrimage*  If  storms  and  persecution  rage 
without,  and  arrest  every  benevolent  effort  for  the  good 
of  ruined  multitudes,  ive  dear  sister  have  no  excuse,  and 
I  hope  no  disposition  to  remain  inactive. 

A  world  of  care,  of  labour,  and  responsibility  de- 
volves  upon  us  as  parents— as  mothers,  who  are  to  form 
the  character  of  immortal  beings.  How  large  a  portion 
of  time  do  we  need  for  mere  reflection  on  such  a  subject ! 
How  much  prayer  is  called  for,  and  what  moment  can 
our  hands  and  hearts  be  free,  except  when  those  dear  ob 
jects  of  maternal  solicitude  are  sweetly  lost  in  slumber  ! 
Should  we  succeed,  as  we  may,  by  the  blessing  of  God 
on  faithful  and  unremitting  diligence,  in  training  up  our 
rising  families  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  we  should  do 
much  to  aid  the  missionary  cause,  by  giving  the  world 
some  lovely  exhibitions  of  piety.  But  I  trust  the  time 
has  not  yet  come  for  us  to  feel  ourselves  entirely  shut 
up  at  home  in  our  opportunities  of  doing  good. 

The  Lord  is  nigh  at  hand,  though  he  may  be  behind 
a  cloud. 

To  another  friend*  she  said,  after  speaking  of  the  de 
sirableness  of  Maternal  Societies  : 

"  Oh,  my  dear  children  ! — Oh,  my  unfaithfulness  and 

*  Mrs.  Schneider,  Broosa. 
16 


182  MEMOIR    OF 

neglect  tOAvards  them  !  What  will  become  of  them  1 
Where  would  they  go  if  God  should  call  them  away 
now  '! 

Could  I  die  in  peace,  feeling  that  my  duty  has  thus 
far  been  faithfully  discharged  towards  them  1  These 
thoughts  are  passing  through  my  mind  from  day  to  day, 
and  from  morning  light  to  evening  shade ;  and  yet  it 
seems  to  me  that  I  am  stupid,  and  do  not  feel,  in  any 
measure,  as  mothers  in  America  do,  and  as  every  mother 
is  under  the  most  solemn  obligations  to  feel." 

This  was  written  by  one  who  was  eminently  devoted 
to  the  education  of  her  children,  and  who  faithfully  and 
perseveringly  aimed  to  bring  all  her  instructions  to  bear 
upon  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  Even  when  in  severe 
bodily  pain,  and  with  her  strength  prostrated  by  her  truly 
discouraging  disease,  she  has  often  gathered  her  children 
around  her,  and  manifested  the  greatest  delight  in  their 
instruction.  Her  patience  in  bearing  with  their  inatten 
tion  at  such  times  of  weakness,  and  her  perseverance  in 
endeavouring  to  excite  their  interest  in  instruction, — 
when,  from  the  state  of  her  body,  haste  and  peevishness 
Avould  almost  have  been  pardonable — were  truly  surprising. 

The  following  was  written  to  a  dear  friend  in  Broosa,* 
under  date  of  Oct.  20,  1838  : 
MY  DEAR  MRS.  S., — 

How  weary  I  am  ! — is  the  language  of  my  heart  at  the 
close  of  almost  every  day.  What  a  tiresome  world  of 
toil  and  perplexity  this  is,  and  yet  what  have  I  done  to 
benefit  it,  or  to  prepare  myself  for  a  better  !  It  seems 
to  me  that  I  live  only  to  fulfil  an  appointed  period  of  time 
which  is  rapidly  drawing  to  a  close,  as  day  after  day 
passes  by  ;  and  yet  it  is  certain  we  all  do  something  more 
than  exist.  Every  moment  bears  its  report  to  heaven, 

*  Mrs.  Schneider. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  183 

of  good  or  evil.  Ah,  this  awful  alternative  !  If  no  good 
is  done,  sin  is  committed!  My  heart  is  ever  ready  to 
escape  from  the  bitter  thought,  but  it  profits  not  to  hide 
our  guilt  from  conscience. 

We  see  enough  and  hear  enough  at  the  present  time 
to  stir  us  all  up  to  fervent  devotedness  to  Christ,  if  out 
ward  circumstances  alone  could  doit.  Thousands  are 
dying  of  the  plague,  every  Aveek,  whose  habitations  we 
can  almost  see  from  our  windows.  They  are  vacated  of 
fathers  and  mothers,  of  sisters  and  brothers,  and  of  chil 
dren  the  hope  and  joy  of  their  parents.  The  master  and  his 
slave  find  a  narrow  bed,  alike  cold  and  desolate  and  lowly. 

We  witnessed  a  sight  to-day  that  shocked  me  ex 
ceedingly,  though  I  am  told  it  is  a  very  common  one.  In 
walking  out  this  afternoon  near  the  water,  we  discovered 
something  resembling  a  human  figure,  cast  from  a  boat 
upon  the  wharf.  It  lay  there  for  a  moment  perfectly  un 
heeded.  I  asked  my  husband  what  it  could  be.  He  said  it 
looked  like  a  mummy,  and  so  it  did.  It  was  wrapped  in 
a.  piece  of  checkered  cloth,  which  was  tied  around  the  feet 
and  breast.  The  truth  soon  glanced  upon  our  minds. 
It  could  be  nothing  else  than  a  dead  body — from  which 
the  spirit  had  just  been  separated,  by  the  plague  ! 

Presently  a  common  porter  took  the  stiffened  clay 
upon  his  back,  as  if  it  had  been  an  animal,  and  walked 
off  with  it  towards  the  burying  ground.  It  was  the  body 
of  a  Christian  slave,  and  was  brought  in  the  boat  from  the 
Constantinople  side  of  the  harbour.  Slaves  who  remain 
Christians,  are  always  buried  in  this  way  and  are  not  in 
terred  in  graves,  but  cast  together  into  a  large  pit  pre 
pared  for  the  purpose. 

******* 

Our  dear  brother  and  sister  Schauffler,  and  brother 
Smith,  too, — Oh,  how  deeply  have  they  drank  of  the  cup 
of  affliction ! 


184"  MEMOIR    OF 

Who  can  heal  so  deep  a  wound  but  he  who  caused  it 
or  permitted  it  to  be  made  1  "  Earth  hath  no  sorrow 
that  heaven  cannot  cure."  May  each  of  them  be  assured 
of  this  in  their  own  experience ! 

This  is  a  lesson  by  which  we  ought  to  profit  largely. 
We  are  united  by  the  same  tender  ties,  both  of  the  con 
jugal  and  parental  relation,  and  they  too  must  sooner  or 
later  be  sundered,  though,  for  reasons  unknown  to  us, 
ours  still  remain,  while  others  equally  tender  are  broken. 


The  following  letter,  addressed  to  her  mother  and 
sisters,  is  a  spirited  sketch  of  a  voyage  from  Malta  to 
Constantinople,  when  Mrs.  D wight  first  entered  this  inter 
esting  field  of  missionary  labour  : 

Constantinople,  June  22,  1832. 
MY  DEAR  MOTHER  AND  SISTERS, — 

I  doubt  not  but  you  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  we  are 
at  Constantinople,  though  we  are  now  farther  removed 
from  you,  as  you  may  perhaps  have  indulged  some  anx 
iety  in  regard  to  our  passage.  We  left  Malta,  on  the 
16th  of  May,  in  the  English  schooner  Garonne,  and  ar 
rived  here  on  the  6th  of  the  present  month.  The  accom 
modations  of  the  vessel  were  very  good,  and  the  captain 
treated  us  with  uniform  kindness,  and  furnished  us  with 
every  thing  that  one  could  reasonably  expect  on  board 
a  merchant  vessel.  We  were  all  quite  sea-sick  for  a  day 
or  two  after  sailing,  but  the  weather  soon  became  mild, 
and  we  recovered  our  usual  health,  though  Harrison 
and  I  suffered  occasionally  when  the  wind  blew  high. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  apologize  to  you  for  entering  into 
minute  particulars  in  regard  to  ourselves,  for  I  know 
my  dear  mother  and  sisters  would  be  glad  to  know  more 
than  they  can  read  on  paper,  and  I  shall  therefore  attempt 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  185 

to  give  a  little  further  description  of  our  voyage.  Sister 
Lydia,  and  Mehetable,  will  like  perhaps  to  trace  our  way 
on  the  map,  and  by  that  means  they  will  fix  more  defi 
nitely  in  their  minds  the  situation  of  the  Greek  Islands. 
On  the  fifth  day  we  reached  Cerigo,  an  island  belonging 
to  the  English  and  inhabited  by  Greeks,  and  then  the 
wind,  which  had  been  fair,  became  ahead  and  blew 
almost  a  gale,  so  that  we  were  obliged  to  beat  against  it, 
and  went  down  near  Candia,  a  famous  resort  for  pirates  ; 
near  which,  is  Cherigotto.  After  beating  around  Cape 
St.  Angelo,  we  bore  off  to  Milo,  (those  small  islands  near 
it,  called  ./Zrc^'-Milo  and  Falconera,  are  only  rocks.) 
Then  leaving  Argentero,  Siphno  and  Zerpho  on  the  right, 
our  way  was  between  Thermia  and  Zia,  a  narrow  chan 
nel,  so  that  we  seemed  to  be  within  a  stone's  throw  of  the 
shore. 

Syra,  Joura,  and  Tinos,  afterwards  came  in  sight,  at 
the  former  of  which  is  a  missionary  station  ;  at  which  is 
Miss  Downs,  now  Mrs.  Hildner,  with  whom  we  became 
acquainted  in  Malta.  We  passed  between  Andro  and 
Negropont ; — the  latter,  which  is  very  large,  appeared 
more  verdant  and  delightful  than  any  spot  before  seen. 
We  saw  Skyro,  Scio,  Lemnos,  and  Mytilene.  While 
among  these  islands,  the  sea  was  much  of  the  time- 
smooth  as  glass,  without  a  breath  of  wind  to  cause  a 
ripple,  and  in  such  a  case  we  for  hours  sat  on  deck 
looking  around,  and  wishing  for  a  gentle  breeze  to  waft 
us  forward.  Some  recent  piracies  have  been  committed 
in  the  Archipelago,  one  near  Milo  of  an  Armenian  vessel, 
which  intelligence,  had  it  been  communicated  sooner, 
would  have  filled  us  with  anxiety.  We  cannot  but  feel 
under  peculiar  obligations  of  gratitude  to  God,  for  his 
goodness  in  preserving  us,  both  from  falling  a  prey  to 
the  hands  of  wicked  men,  and  from  the  danger  of  the 
deep.  Please  look  into  the  Herald  of  last  February,  and 

16* 


186  MEMOIR    OF 

read  Mr.  Goodell's  letter  again,  the  description  of  his 
voyage  here,  and  you  will  have  a  much  better  picture  of 
the  scenery  up  the  Dardanelles  than  I  can  give.  Vessels 
cannot  proceed  up  when  the  wind  is  not  fair,  owing  to 
the  strong  current,  which  runs  down  like  a  river.  We 
entered  the  straits  with  a  fair  prospect  of  going  directly 
through  ;  but  when  about  one  third  of  the  way  up,  the 
wind  died  away,  and  the  captain  cast  anchor,  and  the 
next  morning  a  strong  breeze  came  ahead,  which  lasted 
several  days.  While  there,  a  part  of  the  Sultan's  fleet 
lay  around  us,  consisting  of  twenty-one  ships  in  number, 
one  of  which  contained  1500  men.  I  thought  my  dear 
mother  would  not  be  very  happy  to  know  our  situation, 
if  her  fears  and  prejudices  of  the  Turks  still  continue. 
When  we  got  within  about  half  an  hour's  sail  of  the  har 
bour  of  Constantinople,  there  was  a  perfect  calm  for  some 
time  ;  at  length  a  cloud  came  over,  and  of  a  sudden  a  vio 
lent  gust  of  wind  struck  us,  which  would  doubtless  have 
done  serious  injury  to  the  vessel,  if  not  capsized  her,  had 
not  the  captain  that  moment  fortunately  and  providen 
tially  lowered  all  the  sail.  The  gale  for  the  moment 
was  terrible,  and  the  rain  poured  down  in  torrents,  while 
the  noise  of  the  men  on  deck  and  the  loud  and  angry 
words  of  the  captain  increased  the  confusion  of  the 
scene.  The  pleasantest  part  of  a  voyage  at  sea,  to  me, 
is  upon  entering  a  quiet  and  desired  haven  of  rest.  The 
constant  rocking  of  the  vessel,  and  almost  every  thing 
about  a  ship,  I  dislike.  It  is  well  that  many  people  think 
otherwise  ;  and  it  would  be  better  if  I  and  all  others, 
like  the  Apostle  Paul,  could  learn,  "  in  whatsoever  situa 
tion  we  are  therewith  to  be  content." 

We  are  yet  in  Mr.  Goodell's  family,  but  shall  live  by 
ourselves  as  soon  as  we  can  obtain  a  house  ;  house-rent 
is  exceedingly  dear,  and  the  customs  of  society  are  to 
tally  the  reverse  of  good  American  ways  of  living. 


MKS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  187 

Every  family  of  respectability  must  have  a  train  of  mis 
erable,  lazy,  proud  servants ; — one  to  cook,  who  is  often 
times  too  high-minded  to  wait  upon  the  table  or  wash 
the  dishes ;  another  to  sweep,  and  take  care  of  the 
rooms  ;  and  another  to  wash  clothes.  The  female  ser 
vants  in  the  house  will  not  wash  the  floors,  neither  will 
the  man  who  cooks;  (for  the  former  sex  do  not  pretend 
to  manage  the  cooking  department  ;)  neither  is  it  the 
custom  for  Frank  ladies  (those  who  are  not  natives) 
to  go  into  the  market  or  shops  to  buy  articles  of  food 
and  clothing;  but  servants  do  this  business  generally. 
How  we  shall  get  along,  I  do  not  know.  I  cannot  easily 
think  of  having  a  girl  to  watch  constantly,  and  I  would 
rather  do  any  way  than  have  little  Harrison  much  of  the 
time  with  one,  for  he  is  now  a  good  boy. 

Our  work  (if  the  Lord  will)  we  expect  to  be  among 
the  Armenians,  and  if  so  I  must  begin  immediately  to 
study  the  Armenian  language,  which  is  doubtless  hard, 
and  we  hope  the  way  will  soon  be  opened,  for  the  com 
mencement  of  schools  among  them.  Mr.  Goodell's  resi 
dence  is  now  in  a  village  principally  of  Greeks,  and  he 
has  established  several  schools  among  them;  and  one  of 
females,  which  Mrs.  Goodell  superintends,  is  kept  in  the 
house.  There  is  no  American  lady  here  whose  society 
we  can  permanently  enjoy,  and  only  two  or  three  English 
ladies,  who  move  in  a  different  circle  from  ourselves. 
We  shall  doubtless  have  frequent  calls  from  English 
and  American  gentlemen,  several  of  whom  reside  here. 
Our  ambassador  and  his  nephew  called  on  us  shortly 
after  our  arrival,  and  on  Tuesday  we  have  an  invitation 
to  dine  with  him.  He  has  been  exceedingly  kind  to  Mr. 
Goodell's  family. 

To-day  we  took  a  row  on  the  Avater,  of  ten  or  twelve 
miles,  to  see  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Kirkland,  and  Lady  Franklin, 
who  has  just  arrived ;  but  they  were  out.  Lady  F. 


188  MEMOIR    OF 

is  English,  as  you  will  know  by  her  title  ;  she  has  been 
a  companion  of  Mrs.  K.  on  her  tour.  Mr.  Goodell  knows 
how  to  say  "your  ladyship"  with  a  good  deal  of  grace, 
but  I  cannot  often  think  of  it,  and  then  it  sounds  so  stiff* 
and  unnatural,  that  I  feel  ashamed. 

Every  thing  here  looks  flourishing  and  delightful, 
like  America.  The  scenery  of  nature  is  most  charming. 
Most  of  the  trees  and  plants  are  such  as  grow  in  my 
native  land  ;  and  they  often  forcibly  bring  it  to  remem 
brance.  The  oak  and  willow  and  many  other  trees 
seem  like  old  friends.  Malta  bears  no  comparison  to 
Turkey,  in  its  natural  beauty.  The  tall  cypresses,  which 
are  here  abundant,  look  strange  and  mournful,  and  yet 
add  much  to  the  scenery.  The  houses  externally  appear 
mean,  but  are  comfortable  within  ;  they  are  covered  with 
red  tile,  and  shaded  with  olives,  cypresses,  &c.  &c.,  and 
surrounded  by  gardens,  which  give  them  an  air  of  cheer 
fulness  at  a  little  distance.  I  cannot  tell  you  my  feel 
ings  when  I  first  entered  Turkey  and  beheld  a  Turkish 
village.  It  seemed  like  an  assemblage  of  negro-huts. 
But  I  hope  to  tell  you  more  hereafter,  and  that  I  am 
more  profitably  employed  than  heretofore  for  the  good 
of  perishing  sinners.  If  I  can  be  useful  here,  I  shall  be 
happy.  When  I  look  around  upon  such  a  multitude  of 
deluded  souls,  I  feel  myself  to  be  indeed  in  a  wilderness 
of  sin  and  misery.  Do  pray  for  us  continually,  and  0 
my  dear  sisters,  do  improve  your  privileges.  James 
Harrison's  mark  *  I  have  put  in  a  lock  of  Harrison's 
hair  ; — his  hair  is  becoming  darker  noAv. 

I  have  got  this  sheet  already  crowded,  and  have  not 
said  half  I  wish.  Do  not  let  any  one  see  this ;  it  has 
been  written  in  very  great  haste.  Love  to  all  dear  friends. 
I  hope  to  hear  that  many  I  love  have  become  pious 
during  the  wonderful  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  New 
England.  Love  to  Mrs.  Harris,  and  the  dear  Hastleton 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DAVIGHT.  189 

family  ;  to   cousin  Holt,  and  wife  ;  and  to  Dr.  Johnson 
and  wife.     My  dear  husband  sends  love  to  you  all. 
Yours  very  affectionately, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 

The  letters  which  follow  exhibit  an  interesting  view  of 
some  of  the  customs  of  the  country  in  which  the  writer 
lived  and  laboured.  They  also  show  us  that  Mrs.  Dwight's 
powers  of  observation  and  description  were  of  no  ordinary 
kind. 

It  should  be  remarked  that  the  first  letter  has  already 
been  published  in  the  newspapers, — it  having  first  ap 
peared  in  the  Boston  Christian  Eegister  and  Observer  : 

The  last  two  or  three  weeks  has  been  a  time  of  great 
interest  and  hilarity  among  the  Turks  and  natives  here, 
and  one  of  curiosity  and  novelty  to  Franks  and  passing 
travellers. 

To  portray  the  whole  scene  in  lively  colours,  would  be 
a  task  beyond  my  faculty  of  description,  yet  I  cannot 
feel  content  without  giving  you,  in  my  feeble  manner,  a 
faint  glance  at  the  picture.  I  have,  however,  for  various 
reasons,  been  an  eyewitness  to  only  a  small  portion  of  the 
festivities.  The  gentlemen  have  naturally  had  better  op 
portunities  and  a  greater  disposition  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  minuter  parts  of  the  show  than  the  ladies. 

But  before  proceeding  any  further  you  will  wish  to 
know  the  cause  of  all  this  wondrous  excitement.  It  was 
the  marriage  of  one  of  the  Sultan's  daughters  to  one  of 
his  pashas. 

The  announcement  was  given  several  months  ago  in 
the  Turkish  newspaper,  and  the  ceremonies  commenced 
the of  April  by  an  exhibition  of  fireworks  and  illumi 
nation.  Much  time  and  property  have  of  course  been  con 
sumed  in  preparation  for  such  a  scene,  both  on  the  part  of 
the  government  and  of  private  individuals.  The  building 
where  the  fireworks  were  prepared  was  blown  up,  and 


190  MEMOIR    OF 

thirty  men  killed  and  wounded,  and  among  others  the  head 
workman.  The  numerous  pashas  of  the  empire  were  all 
summoned  to  attend,  and  no  one  would  dare  to  appear  in 
presence  of  his  sovereign  without  bringing  a  royal  tribute. 

The  large  burying-grounds  back  of  Pera,  above  the  Bos- 
phorus,  for  two  weeks  wrere  filled  with  crowds  of  people, 
assembled  for  the  purpose  of  making  money  or  seeking 
amusement.  Tents,  swings,  arabas,  &c.,  covered  the 
ground,  and  at  every  point  some  rude  source  of  merriment 
or  luxury  for  the  appetite  enticed  the  spectator  to  part  with 
his  money.  Rope-dancers  from  Egypt,  Persia  and  Turkey, 
were  called,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Sultan,  to  perform 
their  feats  day  after  day  on  a  high  rope  extended  in  front 
of  his  tent  before  thousands  of  females  of  all  descriptions, 
from  the  harems  of  the  Sultan  and  pashas  to  the  meanest 
beggar.  The  native  females  Avere  not  allowed  to  witness 
the  fireworks,  except  they  could  be  seen  from  their  own 
windows,  but  the  Franks  have  greater  liberties,  as  their 
customs  admit,  and  perhaps  you  will  be  surprised  if  I  tell 
you  I  spent  a  part  of  two  evenings  in  company  with  several 
members  of  our  missionary  circle,  sitting  under  a  Mus 
sulman  tent,  in  the  midst  of  a  Turkish  burying-ground. 

We  sat  on  a  temporary  seat,  raised  from  one  tomb 
stone  to  another,  and  I  leaned  against  the  marble,  till  its 
coldness  reminded  me  of  my  exposure  to  take  cold.  The 
lonely  solitude  of  the  sleeping  dead  was  changed  into  a 
theatre  of  pleasure  ;  the  voices  and  footsteps  of  men 
echoed  from  one  end  to  the  other,  throughout  its  dreary 
extent,  and  the  pale  flickering  light  of  the  lamps,  scattered 
here  and  there,  served  only  to  render  the  scene  more 
awfully  impressive,  while  a  thousand  thoughts  were  re 
volving  in  my  mind,  as  wide  as  life  and  death  apart  from 
the  object  on  which  we  were  gazing.  NOAV  and  then  the 
sky  above  would  be  filled  with  a  thousand  glowing  em 
bers  of  fire — like  so  many  stars  falling  to  the  earth,  and 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  191 

gradually  fading  away  before  they  reached  it ;  and  for  a 
moment  the  splendid  view  would  captivate  my  mind. 
Then  imagination  would  picture  the  millions  of  human 
beings  that  were  mouldering  under  these  grassy  hillocks, 
beneath  the  shade  of  the  dark  cypresses,  whose  leaves  a 
stirring  breeze  occasionally  ruffled.  They  toiled  and 
sported  for  a  little  time  till  life's  short  day  was  gone,  as 
we  do  now,  and  then  sank  without  the  light  of  the  gospel 
to  the  darkness  of  the  tomb.  O,  if  they  could  burst  its  iron 
bars,  how  would  they  reproach  our  folly  !  My  blood  would 
once  have  chilled  at  the  thought  of  being  thus  situated, 
and  of  having  rny  mind  become  the  subject  of  such  gloomy 
reveries. 

But  to  return  to  my  story.  The  illuminations  which 
lined  the  shores  of  the  Bosphorus  for  ten  or  twelve  miles, 
at  a  distance  appeared  only  like  one  broad  sheet  of  light, 
and  thus  lost  their  peculiar  beauty.  They  consisted  of 
numberless  small  glass  vessels  filled  with  oil,  and  strung 
upon  frames  of  various  devices  in  front  of  the  houses  and 
public  buildings.  As  an  example,  one  represented  the 
heraldry  of  war,  another  the  sun  and  stars,  or  crescent  of 
the  moon,  or  more  usually  the  star  and  crescent  united, 
as  in  a  Mussulman  banner.  A  third  would  shadow  forth 
some  animal,  as  a  bird  in  all  its  different  coloured  plum 
age.  It  was  probably  done  at  the  expense  of  individuals 
generally,  and  they  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in 
tasteful  display  or  liberal  profusion  of  lights,  though 
nothing  could  rival  the  splendour  of  the  royal  palaces. 

On  the  7th  day  the  pashas  and  officers  of  state, 
together  with  the  ambassadors  and  secretaries  of  foreign 
courts,  and  also  the  highest  dignitaries  of  the  different 
religious  sects  here — the  Jews  among  the  rest — were 
invited  to  a  royal  dinner,  which  was  served  under  tents 
erected  for  the  occasion,  though  the  Sultan  himself, 
honoured  not  the  company  with  his  presence.  Neither 


192  MEMOIR    OF 

were  any  fair  ladies  of  the  Turkish  harems  tempted  or 
permitted  to  mingle  with  the  ladies  of  the  ambassadors, 
who  accompanied  their  husbands  to  the  feast.  Mr  D. 
walked  through  the  tents,  after  the  tables  were  laid  and 
crowned  with  silver  plate  to  the  amount  of  £ 30,000 
($150,000)  which  has  lately  been  received  from  Eng 
land.  The  chandeliers  were  of  gold.  The  doors  of  the 
tents  were  overhung  with  silk  tapestry.  The  next  day, 
the  young  bride's  dowry  was  publicly  carried  to  her  new 
and  splendid  palace. 

We  endeavoured  to  make  arrangements,  the  pre 
ceding  evening,  to  witness  the  procession,  which  accord 
ing  to  report  was  to  pass  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn 
ing,  but  every  vehicle  for  riding  was  either  engaged,  or 
enormously  dear.  When  the  morning  came,  however, 
an  araba  with  a  pair  of  oxen  was  obtained,  in  which  Mrs. 
Goodell  and  her  four  eldest  children,  Mrs.  Jackson,  Har 
rison  and  myself  were  seated,  and  we  soon  found  our 
selves  at  the  wished-for  place.  Our  araba  was  posted  on 
an  eminence  near  the  road — the  oxen  taken  out  to  rest 
by  its  wheels,  and  the  boy  who  drove,  indifferent  to  all 
that  was  passing,  fell  asleep  between  the  animals. 

The  crowd  were  collecting  till  twelve  o'clock,  and 
formed  a  line  of  considerable  breadth,  on  each  side  of  the 
road,  for  many  miles.  At  length  the  desired  moment  ar 
rived — a  bustle  was  made  through  all  the  ranks  of  specta 
tors,  and  the  band  of  music  was  seen  ascending  a  small  hill, 
followed  by  a  troop  of  horse  with  flags  and  lances.  Next 
appeared  the  gatekeeper  of  the  palace,  and  thirty  or  forty 
mules  loaded  with  bags,  trunks,  &c.,  seventeen  covered 
wagons,  drawn  by  four  horses  each,  covered  with  sofas, 
cushions,  &c.,  one  hundred  and  sixty  or  seventy  porters, 
with  various  articles  of  gold  and  silver,  embroidered 
handkerchiefs  and  jewels.  Lastly,  forty  black  eunuchs 
filled  up  the  train  ; — the  large  trunks  were  covered  with 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  193 

pearls  and  brilliants.  Immediately  after  them,  were  three 
bandboxes.  Had  they  belonged  to  an  English  lady  we 
should  have  concluded  they  contained  bonnets  ;  perhaps 
the  contents  were  turbans.  The  Avagons  were  altogether 
unique  in  their  appearance,  very  high,  and  covered  with 
crimson  broadcloth  on  the  top,  and  a  frill  of  the  same  hung 
round  the  sides,  the  lower  parts  of  which  were  latticed, 
so  as  to  expose  the  jelegant  damask  cushions  embossed 
with  gold  and  silver.  The  porters  carried  the  articles  in 
silver  trays  upon  their  heads,  each  being  separately  tied  up 
in  a  piece  of  coloured  crape,  to  secure  it  from  the  dust. 
Among  many  other  valuables,  at  which  we  caught  a  hasty 
glance,  was  an  urn  of  gold,  a  large  mangal  for  fire  of 
gold  and  silver,  a  footstool  covered  with  gold,  gold-washed 
pitchers  and  basins,  mirrors  set  round  with  precious  stones, 
work-boxes,  and  various  other  such  articles,  which  made 
an  imposing  spectacle.  The  diamonds  were  placed  on 
soft  velvet  cushions  upon  the  waiters.  The  jewels  were  so 
profuse,  so  various,  and  passed  along  so  rapidly,  glittering 
in  the  noonday  sun,  that  I  can  give  you  no  description  of 
them.  Of  all  this  glory  I  coveted  nothing,  and  only  wished 
that  these  riches  were  devoted  to  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 
We  returned  with  the  multitude,  who  soon  began  to  move 
off,  covered  with  dust,  oppressed  by  fatigue,  and  happy  to 
reach  our  quiet  homes  and  lay  aside  the  thoughts  of 
human  glory  and  vanity.  Such  is  the  height  of  Turkish 
pride  and  ambition,  and  in  another  world  they  vaguely 
and  vainly  expect  a  sensual  paradise. 

Who  is  there,  enjoying  the  meanest  situation  in  a 
Christian  land,  that  would  exchange  it  for  all  the  honours 
and  wealth  of  an  Oriental  kingdom  1 

The  next  day  dawned  with  all  the  charms  of  a  bright 
May  morning,  and  long  before  we  rose  the  carriages  were 
rattling  over  the  pavements  in  an  unusual  succession  of 
rapidity. 

17 


194-  MEMOIR    OF 

It  reminded  me  once  more  of  our  American  cities, 
where  the  stage  coaches  and  private  carriages  are  always 
on  the  move.  We  had  concluded  after  the  fatigue  of  the 
preceding  evening  to  remain  at  home  and  let  the  next 
procession  pass  unheeded,  but  a  latent  spark  of  curiosity  in 
our  bosoms  was  kindled  by  the  movements  of  others,  and 
we  were  again  after  breakfast  on  our  way  in  a  single  horse 
coach  to  the  scene  of  parade.  I  took  a  book  to  employ 
the  time  we  might  lose  in  waiting,  though  others  of  our 
party  had  a  different  taste  or  motive,  and  preferred  gazing 
at  the  promiscuous  throng  assembled,  which  was  indeed 
an  object  of  great  curiosity,  especially  to  strangers. 

The  high  and  the  low,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  mo 
ther  and  nursing  infant,  the  brute  and  his  master,  almost 
upon  the  same  level,  were  all  mingled  together.  Some 
were  galloping  on  horseback,  others  resting  in  carriages, 
and  a  still  greater  multitude  of  all  variety  of  character,  age 
and  costume,  were  sitting  down  on  the  dusty  ground, 
from  the  gay  lady,  in  her  silks  and  muslins,  to  the  old 
fashioned  woman,  wrapped  in  her  woollen  cloak  and  white 
yashmak*  One  of  the  most  interesting  sights  was  the 
showy  arabas  of  Oriental  taste,  filled  with  the  ladies  and 
children  of  the  great  and  princely  harems.  Their  rich 
turbans  were  covered  with  jewels.  The  snowy  white 
yashmaks  only  half  concealed  their  fine  full  faces,  espe 
cially  of  the  prettiest ;  their  broadcloth  cloaks  lined  with 
white  silk  fell  gracefully  off  from  their  shoulders,  which 
were  screened  by  white  muslin.  The  little  boys  and  girls 
dressed  in  their  flowing  robes,  overhung  by  dangling 
braids  of  hair,  put  their  lively  faces  out  each  side  of  the 
carved  gilded  carriages,  and  gave  a  cheerful  finish  to  the 
whole  group. 

About  one  o'clock  the  report  was  given,  '  They  are 
coming,'  and  all  eyes  were  suddenly  turned  to  one  point 
*  Covering  for  the  face. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  195 

to  catch  the  first  glimpse  of  the  band,  whose  music  was 
already  heard  behind  the  hill,  and  soon  they  appeared, 
followed  by  three  or  four  companies  of  troops,  amounting 
to  several  hundreds,  with  flags  and  lances. 

Then  came  the  officers  of  the  palace  and  doorkeepers. 
Next  the  officers  of  the  army,  the  sacred  imams,  then  the 
pashas,  each  followed  by  a  train  of  kavasses  (guards)  on. 
foot,  and  the  highest  officers  of  state,  and  after  these  the 
eunuchs.  In  the  midst,  to  crown  the  climax,  came  a 
splendid  European  coach  drawn  by  six  noble  horses,  richly 
caparisoned,  in  which  sat  the  Sultan's  two  sons,  of  fine 
intelligent  countenances,  one  or  both  of  whom  may  here 
after  rule  the  empire.  This  sight  would  have  dazzled  our 
eyes,  had  there  been  no  greater,  but  the  next  moment 
stood  before  us  a  golden  coach  drawn  by  six  horses, 
whose  heavy  trapping  rustled  at  every  movement. 

'  The  bride,'  '  the  bride  !'  was  the  exclamation  from 
every  mouth,  though  no  one  could  see  her,  for  a  cur 
tain  of  green  silk  was  drawn  before  the  window.  A 
white  hand  only,  without  a  glove,  rested  on  the  outside 
of  the  opening.  To  complete  the  train  were  twenty-four 
European  coaches,  with  six  horses  each,  filled  with  ladies 
of  royal  blood,  and  the  beauties  of  the  empire.  At  one 
time  a  halt  was  made,  and  a  little  girl  in  the  carriage  directly 
in  front  of  us  fixed  my  exclusive  attention.  She  had  a 
fine  face  independently  of  any  embellishments,  yet  she 
was  adorned  beyond  any  thing  I  ever  saw.  The  turban 
was  of  black  velvet  and  covered  with  jewels.  On  each 
side  of  it  was  a  diamond  ornament  about  the  size  of  a 
child's  hand  resembling  a  tree,  and  on  the  front  and  back 
as  far  as  I  could  see,  I  counted  five  more  diamond  deco 
rations  about  the  size  of  a  dollar.  Her  frock,  only  the 
waist  of  which  was  visible,  was  either  made  of  gold  bro 
cade,  or  her  shoulders  were  covered  with  tinsel.  Many 
other  figures  of  equal  and  greater  magnificence  might  be 


196  MEMOIR    OF 

described,  had  the  company  delayed  to  afford  us  time  for 
observation.  Afterwards  came  twenty-four  more  coaches 
of  the  fair  sex,  with  four  horses  each,  and  twenty-six  na 
tive  coaches. 

Another  troop  of  horsemen  brought  up  the  rear.  The 
native  coaches  are  cumbersome  ;  the  sides  are  thickly 
latticed  and  gilded,  and  the  tops  covered  with  red  broad 
cloth. 

Every  officer,  besides  his  regimental  suit  trimmed 
with  gold,  had  a  diamond  nishan  (a  badge  of  office)  spark 
ling  upon  his  breast.  The  saddle-cloths  and  trappings  of 
the  horses  were  in  many  cases  decked  with  brilliants,  and 
often  the  hilt  of  a  sword  gleamed  with  precious  gems. 
Among  all  this  display,  the  appearance  of  the  imams 
(priests)  was  of  unrivalled  beauty  from  its  simplicity, 
which  was  put  in  such  a  striking  contrast.  They  were 
covered  with  a  plain  broadcloth  garment,  a  kind  of  flow 
ing  robe,  matched  with  a  turban  of  equal  grace.  The 
crown  of  the  turban  was  a  red  cap  of  cloth,  and  a  large 
shawl  of  white  or  green  muslin  was  twisted  several  times 
round  the  forehead,  while  between  the  two  parts  of  the 
head-dress  was  interwoven  a  gold  band,  one  end  of  which 
hung  down  gracefully  over  the  twisted  folds  of  muslin. 
The  feet  of  so  many  horses  raised  a  cloud  of  dust  that 
almost  suffocated  us,  and  had  we  been  no  more  provident 
than  many  others,  and  put  on  our  best  suits,  we  should 
have  paid  for  the  mistake.  We  returned  amidst  a  sorry 
looking  group  in  the  same  filthy  condition  as  ourselves, 
and  were  glad  once  more  to  reach  the  doors  of  our  own 
plain  habitation. 

The  following  evening  found  the  royal  bride  in  her  own 
palace,  and  our  imaginations  only  could  follow  and  pene 
trate  into  the  secrets  of  a  Mussulman  harem.  When  the 
marriage  tie  was  consummated,  or  how,  I  do  not  know: 
if  we  may  believe  report,  two  officers  of  a  certain  rank 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  197 

went  to  one  of  the  imperial  mosques  and  stood  as  repre 
sentatives  for  the  bride  and  bridegroom,  while  an  Imam 
performed  the  accustomed  rites.  It  is  certain  that  they 
did  not  meet  till  they  greeted  each  other  in  their  own 
palace,  and,  as  the  story  goes,  the  bridegroom  must  carry 
a  present  in  his  hand  to  the  bride,  or  she  will  not  unveil 
her  face,  and  if  the  present  is  not  satisfactory,  she  will 
reject  it  till  its  value  is  increased. 

A  few  days  more  passed,  and  the  wedding  ceremonies 
were  completed,  and  the  scene  of  mirth  was  changed  to 
the  '  Valley  of  Sweet  Waters,'  to  celebrate  another  rite 
which  initiated  the  young  princes  into  the  Mussulman 
religion.  This  also  continued  more  than  a  week.  A 
dinner  was  given  to  all  the  children  of  the  rayahs  (sub 
jects)  belonging  to  the  schools,  and  a  large  company  of 
them  walked  in  procession  last  Sabbath  evening  by  our 
windows  as  they  returned  home,  singing  through  the 
streets. 

A  few  hours  later  passed  another  procession,  of  six 
teen  boys  dressed  in  a  singular  uniform.  It  consisted  of  a 
pink  silk  garment,  made  like  a  lady's  pelisse,  girded  round 
the  waist  by  a  sash  tied  behind,  the  ends  of  which  nearly 
reached  their  feet.  Round  the  neck  was  a  narrow  frill 
of  plain  lace.  Their  hair  was  frizzled,  and  the  top  of  the 
head  covered  with  a  small  red  cap,  ornamented  with  a 
heavy  tassel  of  dark  blue  silk,  fixed  to  the  centre,  which 
flowed  gracefully  down  behind. 

We  took  an  excursion  the  other  day  up  the  stream  of 
the  Golden  Horn,  to  the  "  Valley  of  Sweet  Waters,"  which 
I  saw  for  the  first  time,  though  it  is  visited  by  almost 
every  traveller  who  comes  to  Constantinople.  Thousands 
of  people  were  collected  together,  diverting  themselves 
in  all  variety  of  ways,  most  of  them  enduring  the  heat 
of  a  hot  sun,  without  even  an  umbrella  to  shadow  them. 
I  could  not  help  pitying  those  poor  women,  whose  indo- 

17* 


198  MEMOIR    OF 

lent  dispositions  would  suffer  them  to  sit  down  on  the 
ground  from  morning'  till  night,  in  listless  inactivity, 
bringing  up  their  children  in  the  same  way. 

One  woman  asked  me  what  I  had  in  my  reticule.  I 
told  her  a  book.  She  felt  of  it  to  ascertain  the  truth,  and 
then,  with  a  sort  of  surprise,  asked,  "  Can  you  read?" 

One  of  the  first  objects  that  attracted  our  attention 
was  a  long  building  or  tent  erected  for  the  performance 
of  the  ordinance  which  was  the  occasion  of  these  holidays. 
There  some  hundreds  of  boys  had  received  the  seal  of 
the  Mussulman  faith,  and  from  fifty  to  a  hundred  were 
reclining  on  couches  as  invalids,  when  we  passed  along. 

Some  little  boys  walked  and  danced  across  a  high 
rope,  exhibiting  themselves  to  the  multitude,  in  imitation 
of  their  parents.  Thus,  "  train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he 
should  go,  and  he  will  not  depart  from  it,"  or,  he  will  fol 
low  in  the  way  he  is  trained. 

We  were  all  soon  wearied  both  in  body  and  mind, 
and  glad  to  leave  a  scene  of  such  utter  folly. 

A  dinner  was  that  day  given  to  the  foreign  ambassa 
dors  and  some  other  officers  of  distinction,  and  on  our-\ 
return  homeward  we  met  the  banners  of  almost  every 
kingdom  in  Europe,  waving  on  the  prow  of  a  four-oared 
caique,  in  the  stern  of  which  sat,  in  full  regimentals,  the 
honoured  representative  of  his  nation.  Political  men  of 
different  governments,  the  high  priest,  and  rabbis  of  the 
Jews,  and  the  patriarchs  of  several  different  Christian 
sects,  all  sat  down  together,  to  the  feast  which  the  Sultan 
had  prepared  ;  nor  would  any  of  his  subjects  have  dared 
to  refuse  the  invitation,  or  wished  to  excuse  themselves 
from  the  pleasure  and  honour  of  embracing  it.  0  that 
they  and  all  others  were  as  afraid  of  displeasing  the  Lord 
of  lords,  and  the  King  of  kings,  and  were  as  ready  to 
embrace  the  invitation  which  offers  them  a  seat  at  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  199 

Thus  ended  the  royal  banquetting ;  and  the  city  has 
again  relapsed  into  its  former  quiet. 

Perhaps  you  will  think  this  is  not  missionary  work — 
but  we  esteem  it  a  part  of  the  preparation  for  it.  Noth 
ing  which  elucidates  the  customs,  habits  and  characters 
of  the  people  among  whom  we  live,  and  whom  we  aim  to 
benefit,  is  too  trifling  for  our  observation,  and  we  learned 
more  in  three  weeks,  during  the  scenes  described,  con 
cerning  them,  than  we  could  under  ordinary  circumstan 
ces  for  a  long  time  ;  and  many  things  that  never  would 
have  been  witnessed  were  developed  there.  We  attend 
such  a  show  for  the  same  reasons  that  missionaries  in 
other  parts  of  the  world  would  enter  heathen  temples  and 
be  present  at  their  festivals. 


Constantinople,  Aug.  30,  1832. 
MY  DEAR  Miss  K., — 

In  this  city,  so  far  distant  from  "Great  Barrington," 
there  is  one  who  often  thinks  of  you,  though  you  may 
not  be  aware  of  it.  So  long  a  time  has  passed  since  we 
separated,  you  have  doubtless  given  up  the  expectation 
of  receiving  a  letter  from  me,  in  fulfilment  of  my  promise. 
Whatever  you  may  conclude  from  this  neglect,  I  certainly 
value  highly  your  friendship  and  correspondence,  and 
shall  hope  for  the  continuance  of  both.  Missionaries 
surely  have  a  peculiar  claim  upon  the  indulgence  of  their 
friends  at  home,  in  the  affair  of  letter-writing ;  and  I  fan 
cy  that  you  see  this  matter  as  I  do,  and  that  I  am  already 
pardoned,  and  therefore  shall  proceed  without  farther 
apology. 

Mr.  Phelps,  of  Greenfield,  wrote  us  that  you  had  left 
the  "High  School"  there,  which  is  all  I  have  heard  of 
you  since  I  last  saw  you.  No  one  in  that  place  has  writ 
ten  me  but  Miss  Leavitt.  One  at  home  can  easily  bear 
such  neglects,  but  an  individual  abroad,  far  distant  from 


200  MEMOIR    OF 

those  dear  relatives  and  acquaintances,  whose  presence 
makes  life  so  sweet,  cannot  but  feel  it  really  a  matter  of 
sorrow,  when  those  little  favours  are  delayed,  from  which 
she  receives  so  large  a  portion  of  her  pleasure. 

Where  are  you,  dear  Miss  K.,  and  what  are  you  doing  1 
for  you  are  not  living  in  idleness,  like  the  people  of  this 
country.  This  disposition,  I  am  happy  to  know,  is  not  a 
general  trait  of  the  American  character,  and  it  ought 
never  to  manifest  itself  in  the  Christian.  Perhaps  you 
are  dwelling  in  sweet  tranquillity  at  your  father's  house, 
and  are  fulfilling  there  the  duties  of  piety ;  or  shall  I  ima 
gine  that  you  have  chosen  another  home  even  more  dear  I 
— I  long  to  hear  from  you. 

We  hear  wonderful  and  rejoicing  news  concerning 
the  prosperity  of  Zion  in  the  United  States  j  some  of  which 
you  have  probably  witnessed. 

Has  not  your  cup  of  delight  been  overflowing  1  Per 
haps  some  individuals  from  your  nearest  connexions,  for 
whose  salvation  you  have  long  prayed,  often  with  weep 
ing,  have  been  brought  at  the  feet  of  Christ  and  have 
tasted  that  the  Lord  is  indeed  gracious. 

We  arrived  in  this  city  last  June,  after  a  passage  of 
three  weeks  from  Malta.  Our  residence  at  that  island 
was  very  pleasant,  though  the  long  period  of  my  husband's 
absence  was  quite  trying.  The  separation  from  our  mis 
sionary  friends  and  other  acquaintances  we  had  formed 
in  that  place,  was  painful.  Among  other  friends  was  a 
young  lady,  the  daughter  of  an  English  magistrate,  a  most 
lovely  and  intelligent  girl,  of  ardent  piety  and  unaffected 
simplicity,  from  whom  we  parted  with  much  regret. 

In  Malta,  one  cannot  find  many  Christians  to  mingle 
with,  especially  among  the  people  of  high  rank — I  know 
of  only  one  family  of  this  description  there,  and  that 
the  one  alluded  to,  but  that  prefers  the  pleasures  of  the 
world  to  any  thing  serious. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  201 

We  are  now  living  in  a  village  on  the  Bosphorus  in 
habited  chiefly  by  Armenians ;  though  we  daily  see  dif 
ferent  sorts  of  people,  and  hear  a  variety  of  languages 
spoken.  In  Malta,  my  health  was  very  miserable  much 
of  the  time,  and  with  the  care  of  my  babe  I  was  unable 
to  study  but  little  ;  so  that  I  only  picked  up  a  little  of  the 
Italian  language  there,  and  of  course  am  now  sometimes 
rather  troubled  when  meeting  with  people  of  an  unknown 
tongue. 

We  intend  to  direct  our  efforts  to  the  Armenians,  and 
hope  by  and  by  to  have  schools  established  among  them, 
(which  they  will  not  be  very  forward  to  encourage.) 
Light  and  knowledge  advance  very  slowly  as  yet  in  these 
countries.  The  plague  is  now  raging  here  to  some  ex 
tent,  so  that  familiar  intercourse  is  greatly  interrupted 
by  it,  as  the  Frank  people  usually  observe  a  sort  of  quar 
antine  in  their  families.  On  this  account  I  have,  as  yet, 
visited  none  of  the  curiosities  of  the  city.  Some  time 
since  we  took  an  excursion  to  the  "  Cyaenaen  Rocks"  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Black  Sea,  and  to  "Giant's  Mountain," 
not  far  from  them.  Mrs.  Goodell  and  the  lady  of  Sir 
John  Frankland  accompanied  us.  There  is  an  altar  of 
white  marble  standing  on  the  top  of  the  rocks,  of  ancient 
sculpture,  from  which  we  took  several  pieces  as  speci 
mens  of  the  marble.  The  Turks  have  a  small  mosque  on 
the  top  of  the  mountain  alluded  to,  in  memory  of  Lord 
Joshua,  who,  they  say,  sat  upon  the  top  of  it  and  bathed 
his  feet  at  the  same  time  in  the  Bosphorus.  It  takes 
about  half  an  hour  to  ascend  it  from  the  Bosphorus  ;  but 
we  climbed  it  on  the  opposite  side,  in  a  wagon  drawn  by 
oxen,  which  are  the  Turkish  vehicles.  We  often  see  the 
ladies  riding  out  for  pleasure  in  this  way.  The  wagons 
are  carved  and  painted  fantastically,  and  over  the  tops  of 
them  the  individuals  who  ride  spread  a  white  sheet  and 
provide  themselves  with  cushions  to  sit  upon,  there  being 


202  MEMOIR    OF 

no  seats  in  the  carriages — and  the  horns  of  the  animals 
(either  buffaloes  or  oxen)  are  gayly  dressed,  and  over  their 
heads  is  suspended  a  horizontal  pole  from  which  hang 
tassels  of  bright  colours.  The  country  here  is  diversified 
with  mountains,  hills,  plains  and  valleys,  and  there  are 
some  spots  which  look  beautiful  beyond  description.  In 
coming  from  Malta  here,  we  felt  that  we  had  got  into  a 
new  region.  The  tall  dark  cypresses  give  a  fine  effect 
to  the  prospect,  though  to  be  sure  they  have  a  mournful 
appearance.  Everywhere  here  one  sees  shade-trees  and 
fountains,  glad  faces  and  gay  dresses,  for  almost  every 
day  some  sect  of  people  keeps  a  holiday  to  a  particular 
saint,  and  they  throng  together  in  some  place  dedicated 
to  that  saint. 

There  is  a  novel,  called  "  A  Tale  of  Constantinople," 
written  by  McFarlane,  which,  if  you  happen  to  meet  with, 
do  read.  I  do  not  recommend  it  because  I  approve  of 
novel-reading,  but  because  it  is  so  good  a  description  of 
customs  and  places  here.  The  names  of  the  villages  on 
the  Bosphorus  are  the  true  names,  and  also  that  of  the 
heroine  of  the  story,  "  Veronica,"  who  still  lives  here  a  few 
miles  from  us.  A  young  Greek  Count,  by  the  name  of 
Constantine  Ghika,  (in  the  novel,)  wished  to  marry  her, 
but  her  parents  forbade  it,  because  he  was  a  heretic  in 
their  view,  they  being  Catholic  Armenians.  She,  at  last, 
feigned  to  despise  him,  and  to  be  willing  to  marry  another 
whom  her  parents  chose.  The  day  was  fixed  for  their 
marriage,  but,  the  evening  before,  she  eloped  and  was 
married  to  Constantine,  from  whom  her  cruel  parents  by 
force  soon  took  her  and  put  her  into  a  convent  ;  however, 
she  is  now  living  with  her  father,  and  her  husband  has 
returned  to  Wallachia,  his  native  place, — they  having 
never  been  suffered  to  meet.  The  young  man  selected 
for  the  bridegroom  by  her  parents  is  the  second  drago 
man  to  the  American  Embassy,  and  we  dined  with  him 


MRS.   ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  203 

and  his  sister  a  few  days  since.     Most  of  the  little  occur 
rences  related  in  the  story  are  no  doubt  true. 

My  dear  husband  is  employed  in  studying  the  Arme 
nian  language,  which  perhaps  I  may  attempt  after  a 
while.  I  am  now  taking  lessons  from  Mr.  Schauffler, 
(who  is  in  our  family,)  in  the  French.  Mr.  Goodell's 
family  live  in  the  same  house  with  us,  and  Mrs.  G.  is  all 
the  female  companion  I  now  have,  who  speaks  English. 
She  is  a  very  sweet  and  amiable  woman.  Dear  Mrs. 
Whiting  has  suffered  several  misfortunes,  and  her  health 
is  very  precarious.  Mr.  W.'s  health  is  also  delicate.  They 
are  a  most  worthy  couple,  and  truly  devoted  to  each 
other.  Our  dear  little  boy,  James  Harrison,  is  nearly  two 
years  old,  and  runs  in  the  garden  all  the  day  for  amuse 
ment.  He  is  just  beginning  to  learn  his  letters.  1  sup 
pose  you  will  hardly  be  able  to  realize  this.  Forgive  me, 
my  dear  friend,  for  having  intruded  so  long  upon  your 
patience,  and  I  beg  you  will  reply  very  soon.  Please  re 
member  me  to  your  sisters.  Mr.  Dwight  joins  me  in  love 
to  you. 

You  will  pardon  me,  if  I  do  not  spell  your  name  right 
in  superscribing  this  letter. 

Yours,  very  affectionately, 

E.  B.  DWIGHT. 


Constantinople,  Sept.  6,  1832. 
MY  DEAR  MOTHER  AND  SISTERS, — 

I  have  written  you  once  from  this  city,  and  though  I 
have  received  no  answers,  I  shall  not  wait  for  ceremony, 
for  if  I  did  I  should  get  fairly  out  of  patience. 

I  have  some  time  since  renounced  the  idea  of  receiving 
much  news  from  you,  so  I  intend  to  comfort  myself  by 
telling  you  the  more,  for  it  is  truly  some  consolation  to 


204<  MEMOIR   OF 

give  vent  to  feelings  now  and  then.  If  you  care  about 
reading  it,  perhaps  I  shall  keep  another  brief  journal  for 
you. 

We  are  now  living  in  a  village  called  Pela  Raje, 
among  Armenians,  in  the  same  house  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Goodell,  though  we  shall  live  in  separate  families. 
Mr.  Schauffler  also  boards  with  vis,  and  for  the  present 
Mr.  Paspati,  a  Greek,  who  graduated  at  Amherst  last 
fall.  We  set  a  table  now  for  fifteen  persons, — Mr.  Good- 
ell's  family  being  with  us  and  also  four  American  gentle 
men,  one  of  them  a  minister  who  studied  at  Andover  ; 
Mr.  Colton,  who  is  now  chaplain  in  the  frigate  Constella 
tion,  and  the  other  three  are  navy  officers.  The  Captain 
and  his  wife  and  seven  more  officers  are  lodging  with 
Commodore  Porter.  There  are  six  American  gentlemen 
residing  here,  who  call  on  us  often,  but  no  lady  :  a  gentle 
man  and  his  wife  are  soon  expected  from  New-York. 
There  are  also  several  English  merchants  and  four 
English  ladies.  Some  of  the  gentlemen  visit  us,  but  the 
ladies  I  have  not  seen,  neither  expect  to  have  any  inter 
course  with  them.  Mrs.  Goodell  is  the  only  female  ac 
quaintance  I  have  who  speaks  English. 

We  are  now  obliged  to  keep  pretty  much  shut  up  from 
the  natives,  as  the  plague  is  now  raging,  and  there  is  no 
danger  of  getting  this  disease  but  by  contact.  The  infec 
tion  often  remains  in  clothes  a  long  time,  and  perhaps  is 
more  frequently  communicated  by  them  than  any  thing 
else.  When  the  gentlemen  have  been  out  they  smoke 
their  clothes  immediately  on  coming  into  the  house,  as 
this  is  said  to  be  a  certain  destroyer  of  the  infection, 
and  we  dare  buy  nothing  now  but  articles  of  food,  except 
what  can  bear  to  be  scalded  in  water,  or  washed  in  vinegar. 
Articles  of  food  are  usually  passed  through  water  before 
received.  We  have  been  glad  to  hear  of  no  case  in  this 
village  for  eleven  days.  Many  families  in  which  the 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  205 

plague  has  been,  are  living  now  in  tents  about  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  the  house. 

You  will  perhaps  think  it  strange  if  I  tell  you  I  indulge 
but  little  apprehension  about  this  disease,  but  so  it  is  ; 
when  living  in  the  midst  of  evils  we  lose  our  fears.  But 
our  only  hope  is  in  the  protection  of  God.  Our  house 
stands  at  the  head  of  the  street,  and  is  surrounded  by  a 
high  wall.  There  is  a  pleasant  garden  connected  with  it 
which  contains  a  variety  of  fruit,  though  not  a  great  abun 
dance,  such  as  pears,  peaches,  plums,  figs,  pomegranates, 
cherries,  grapes  and  quinces.  Quinces  grow  in  great 
abundance,  and  are  very  large  and  fair.  Adjoining  the 
garden  is  a  long  vineyard  filled  with  grapes  and  the 
finest  fruit,  in  which  we  can  Avalk  at  any  time,  and  the 
owner  sends  us  often  a  large  platter  of  fruit.  I  dare  to  eat 
but  little  of  it  yet,  though  I  enjoy  tolerably  good  health. 

Little  Harrison  enjoys  it  very  much.  He  has  his  hat 
and  runs  in  the  garden  from  morning  till  night. 

The  Christian  subjects  in  Turkey  are  prohibited  from 
painting  in  light  colours,  and  their  houses  are  often  painted 
a  slate  colour  on  the  outside  ;  ours  was  so  formerly,  but 
it  is  considerably  worn  off.  The  interior  is  quite  pretty 
though  old.  The  ceilings  of  the  roof  in  the  rooms  are 
finished  with  boards  instead  of  plastering,  and  usually 
much  ornamented  and  painted  with  flowers.  The  sinks 
are  made  of  white  marble  ,  over  each,  fitted  in  the  ceiling, 
is  a  slab  of  marble  with  a  face,  back  of  which  stands  a 
large  receptacle  for  water.  There  is  not  a  fire-place  in 
the  house  except  a  small  place  for  making  coffee.  The 
kitchen  is  a  separate  establishment.  House-rent  is  very 
dear  here  since  the  fire,  but  ours  will  be  much  less  than 
it  would  be  if  we  had  a  separate  house. 

We  took  yesterday  a  Greek  girl  to  help  us,  with 
whom  I  can  only  talk  by  signs,  and  we  have  had  great 
difficulty  to  obtain  one  at  all,  because  they  are  unwilling 

IS 


206  MEMOIR    OF 

to  work.  One  good  American  servant  girl  is  worth  six 
here.  One  who  makes  two  or  three  beds  and  sweeps  the 
rooms,  thinks  it  quite  enough  employment  without  any 
thing  else.  Mr.  Goodell's  cook  could  not  even  bring 
water,  because  some  ladies  in  an  adjoining  house  looked 
out  of  the  window  to  see  him,  and  they  just  gave  him 
his  walking  orders. 

Sewing  is  very  high  in  this  place,  compared  to  what 
it  is  in  Malta,  and  I  have  had  not  a  little  to  do  in  my 
family  though  I  have  had  no  assistance. 

The  houses  here  are  all  windows,  and  every  window 
must  have  a  curtain,  or  else  people  can  sit  at  their  own 
windows  and  gaze  into  your  rooms  at  their  pleasure. 
The  windows  are  generally  a  foot  or  a  foot  and  a  half 
distant  from  each  other,  and  frequently  in  three  sides  of 
a  room,  and  the  panes  of  glass  are  as  large  as  four  of  our 
smallest  sized  panes.  The  natives  have  lattices  to  the 
windows  in  the  rooms  assigned  to  the  women. 

Almost  every  room  has  a  low  frame  built  in  it  for  a 
sofa,  about  nine  inches  high  and  three  or  more  feet  wide, 
and  this  often  extends  nearly  round  three  sides  of  a  room. 
Thick  beds  of  wool  are  thrown  on  these  frames,  which 
are  covered  with  stuff  according  to  one's  taste  and 
riches,  from  satin  ornamented  with  gold  to  the  meanest 
cloth.  These  sofas  make  very  good  beds  for  lodging 
strangers  when  one  cannot  do  better. 

A  short  time  ago  we  dined  in  an  American  family 
with  some  other  Americans.  The  invitation  was  given 
by  the  second  dragoman  of  our  ambassador  in  hon 
our  of  his  appointment.  The  first  thing  to  be  offered 
is  always  sweatmeats,  followed  by  coffee  and  pipes  for 
the  gentlemen.  A  servant  brings  forward  the  sweetmeats 
on  a  waiter,  in  a  small  glass-covered  bowl,  with  several 
tea-spoons  laid  upon  a  waiter  of  silver ;  the  lady  then 
offers  you  a  tea-spoonful,  which  must  be  taken  like  a  dose 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  207 

of  medicine,  and  then  receives  the  spoon  and  puts  it 
upon  another  small  silver  tray,  and  passes  to  the  next 
individual. 

Coffee  is  served  in  cups  which  hold  about  two  table 
spoonfuls  placed  on  others  of  brass  or  silver.  There  was 
a  censer  made  of  silver  in  the  shape  of  a  pine-apple, 
standing  on  a  leaf  in  imitation  of  a  grape-leaf,  filled  with 
burning  incense,  which  stood  upon  the  table  while  we 
were  dining. 

We  were  served  with  fourteen  different  dishes  of 
meat,  and  every  thing  else  in  proportion.  But  the  dress 
of  the  dragoman's  sister  was  the  greatest  curiosity. 
Her  head-dress  was  a  turban  made  of  a  rich  cashmere 
handkerchief,  ornamented  with  pins  of  diamond  and 
pearl,  and  long  false  hair  was  attached  to  it  which  flew 
round  the  head  as  if  blown  in  the  wind.  Her  robe  was 
a  brocade  silk,  figured  with  gold,  and  trimmed  with  gold 
gimp.  This  was  made  without  a  fold,  to  trail  on  the  floor, 
open  in  front  and  shut  up  at  the  sides,  at  the  bottom  like  a 
man's  shirt,  so  as  to  show  the  white  loose  silk  drawers 
underneath.  The  sleeves  were  straight,  longer  than  the 
arm,  and  open  nearly  to  the  elbow,  hanging  down.  Over 
this  dress  was  a  black  satin  jacket,  made  close  to  the 
shape,  the  sleeves  perfectly  plain  and  about  half  the 
length  of  the  arm,  and  the  whole  trimmed  with  gold  orna 
ments.  She  wore  a  pair  of  heavy  gold  bracelets  round 
her  arm  and  muslin  ruffles  underneath  the  sleeves. 
Round  her  waist  was  bound  a  long  cashmere  shawl, 
which  cost  no  doubt  at  least  five  or  six  hundred  dollars, 
and  another  of  muslin  twisted  with  it  with  a  silvered  bor 
der  ;  both  were  tied  in  front.  Her  slippers  Avere  white, 
embroidered  with  gold  tinsel.  The  Turkish  slippers  have 
only  a  vamp  to  put  the  toes  in,  so  that  this  lady  could 
not  walk  easily  without  losing  her  shoe,  or  treading  on 
her  robe.  She  had  a  small  gold  watch  with  a  heavy 


208  MEMOIR    OF 

chain  about  the  neck,  and  on  her  fingers  were  several 
large  diamond  rings.  Mrs.  Goodell  Avore  a  coloured 
muslin  frock,  and  I  a  white  one,  both  made  entirely  plain, 
and  neither  of  us  could  boast  of  one  valuable  ornament 
of  gold  or  pearl,  and  no  doubt  the  lady  thought  we  made 
a  sorry  figure,  while  we  could  only  pity  her.  All  the 
furniture  about  the  house  was  very  little,  and  scarcely 
decent,  except  the  few  silver  articles  just  mentioned. 

"  Vanity  of  vanities,  saith  the  preacher,  all  is  vanity." 
There  is  folly  and  sin  enough  in  any  country,  but  in  some 
places  there  is  light,  and  not  all  darkness,  and  there  are 
some  persons  who  walk  with  God  and  the  rich  ordinances 
of  the  gospel,  by  which  the  soul  is  nourished.  My  dear 
mother  and  sisters,  while  you  have  the  light  walk  in  it, 
and  let  us  bless  God  for  ever  for  his  distinguishing  good 
ness.  My  time  is  very  much  occupied  ; — I  am  studying 
French  and  reciting  to  Mr.  Schauffler,  and  the  Italian 
I  must  attend  to  more  immediately,  if  my  health  is  con 
tinued.  Besides  I  need  the  Greek  and  Armenian.  I  do 
not  expect  to  know  or  talk  all  these  languages  at  present, 
but  a  missionary  needs  them  all  or  an  equal  number  here. 
I  meet  persons  almost  daily  to  whom  I  cannot  speak  a 
word,  and  thus  make  a  very  awkward  appearance,  besides 
other  disadvantages.  What  are  sisters  Lydia  and  Mehe- 
table  doing  1  I  hope  they  will  let  me  know  soon  ;  and 
now  if  they  think  that  their  sister  has  but  one  female 
companion,  and  is  destitute  of  many  other  sources  of 
consolation  which  they  possess,  perhaps  they  will  have 
sympathy  enough  to  write  her  oftener  than  twice  a  year, 

Mr.  Dwight  and  the  American  gentlemen  have  gone 
to-day  to  the  mouth  of  the  Black  Sea.  I  have  been  there 
once  in  company  with  Lady  Frankland  and  Mrs.  G.,  and 
we  all  climbed  to  the  top  of  the  Cyaenaen  Rock,  and  looked 
off  upon  the  dark  expanse  beyond.  It  is  about  twenty 
miles  sail  from  here  up  the  Bosphorus,  and  nothing  can 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  209 

surpass  the  beauty  and  loveliness  of  the  scenery.  The 
whole  way,  both  on  the  European  and  Asiatic  side  of  the 
straits,  is  covered  with  villages ;  it  takes  about  three 
hours  to  go  so  far. 

Friday,  7th.  1  have  seen  more  riches  and  splendour 
to-day  exhibited,  than  I  ever  saw  before  in  my  life.  The 
Sultan  visits  one  of  the  mosques  every  Friday,  which  is 
the  Turkish  Sabbath,  and  usually  goes  with  great  parade. 
To-day  AVC  took  our  places  near  where  he  landed,  so  as 
to  have  a  good  view  of  his  face*.  A  guard  of  soldiers 
was  ranged  from  the  wharf  to  the  mosque  with  a  band  of 
music,  and  four  or  five  grooms  led  each  one  a  horse 
splendidly  caparisoned  with  gold  and  jewels.  They  were 
covered  with  saddle  cloth  richly  embroidered  with  gold 
and  silver,  and  the  stirrups  were  solid  gold.  The  bridles 
Avere  ornamented  nearly  all  over  the  head  Avith  gold  set 
Avith  diamonds  ;  but  his  boats,  called  caiques,  exceeded 
ail.  They  are  more  than  one  hundred  feet  long,  and 
wide  enough  for  tAVO  persons,  and  each  had  more  than 
thirty  roAvers,  each  AArearing  a  red  cap  Avith  a  gold  orna 
ment  in  front  and  Avhite  silk  gauze  shirts.  The  caiques 
glittered  all  over  with  gold  and  jeAvels.  In  the  stern  was 
the  Sultan's  seat,  exceeding  in  richness  any  thing  I  ever 
saAV.  The  canopy  above  Avas  a  covering  of  red  broad 
cloth  spotted  Avith  gold  stars,  supported  by  four  large  pil 
lars  covered  Avith  gold,  Avith  four  lamps  upon  their  tops, 
of  glass  and  gold — indeed,  almost  the  Avhole  canopy  \vas 
glittering  with  it,  and  the  stem  and  proAV  of  the  boat 
seemed  to  be  huge  masses  of  gold  moving  through  the 
water  ;  they  looked  really  majestic.  The  Sultan  could  of 
course  occupy  but  one  of  these  boats,  there  being  tAVO. 
On  stepping  from  the  barge,  he  mounted  one  of  his  horses, 
cast  a  stern  look  upon  us,  and  Avas  at  once  out  of  sight. 
My  husband  sends  much  love  to  you  all,  as  AArell  as  myself. 

Yours  truly, 
18*  ELIZABETH. 


210  MEMOIR    OF 

Constantinople,  (Pera,)  Sept.  22,  1833. 
MY  DEAR  NIECES  ELIZABETH  AND  DELIA, — 

I  received  a  few  lines  from  each  of  you  last  spring 
which  were  very  acceptable,  and  which  would  have 
been  acknowledged  long  ago  had  not  so  many  other 
things  occupied  my  time.  And  now,  my  dear  Elizabeth, 
you  must  forgive  me  if  I  seem  to  address  you  as  the 
little  girl  you  were  four  years  ago,  instead  of  the  young 
lady  which  your  letter  indicates  you  have  become.  \  hope 
you  both  will  hereafter  write  us  many  letters,  for  if  your 
papa  and  mamma  write  every  month  as  they  propose,  still 
we  shall  not  hear  half  as  much  as  we  wish  to  know.  As 
your  letter  is  not  now  at  hand  I  have  nearly  forgotten  what 
you  wrote  about  except  the  amusing  affair  which  happened 
at  the  commencement  of  lighting  the  meeting  house  for 
evening  exercises,  and  the  little  stories  Delia  so  prettily 
related.  I  will  try  and  tell  something  in  return  about 
the  strange  people  and  things  we  see  here,  and  shall  feel 
happy  if  I  can  say  any  thing  to  interest  you  at  all.  The 
most  noted  occurrences  that  have  taken  place  of  late  are 
the  dreadful  fires,  which  have  driven  hundreds  of  poor 
people  to  beggary  and  thrown  multitudes  of  others  into 
scenes  of  distress.  At  the  commencement  of  the  last 
tremendous  fire,  which  broke  out  near  the  water,  we  took 
James  Harrison  and  went  out  on  the  sea  in  a  boat,  so 
near  to  the  devouring  element  as  to  feel  the  heat  to  a 
considerable  degree.  The  people  were  deserting  their 
houses,  and  throwing  their  goods  into  the  little  boats  in 
great  confusion  mingling  crockery  and  every  thing  else 
together.  Little  H.  was  afraid  his  brother  V/illiam  Buck 
would  be  burned  up  before  we  should  get  home.  You 
have  never  seen  such  an  awful  sight,  neither  have  1  before. 
The  burning  mosques  with  their  tall  minarets  made  a 
distinguished  appearance  during  the  catastrophe,  some 
of  which  were  destroyed;  and  had  these  profane  temples 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    UWIGHT.  211 

alone  fallen  we  might  have  gazed  at  such  a  sublime  scene 
with  some  sort  of  pleasure.  Our  bread  of  late  has  tasted 
very  disagreeably,  and  it  is  said  to  be  owing  to  the  flour 
of  which  it  is  made,  which  was  rescued  from  the  fire  half 
burned.  But  as  your  uncle  has  already  written  about 
the  affair  I  will  talk  about  something  else. 

We  have  taken  an  Armenian  girl  about  twelve  years 
old  to  educate  if  she  is  contented,  whose  name  is  Eliza 
Hoskins.  I  will  tell  you  how  she  dresses,  and  then  you 
will  have  a  sort  of  idea  of  the  Armenian  costume.  She 
is  however  making  herself  a  frock  in  English  style,  and 
we  have  just  fitted  a  bonnet  for  her.  Her  present  dress 
is  of  calico,  (which  is  commonly  worn,)  and  made  in  true 
Oriental  style.  The  waist  is  whole  behind,  having  a 
thick  collar,  either  standing  round  the  neck  or  folding 
over,  and  looking  in  front  somewhat  like  a  gentleman's 
coat.  The  sleeves  are  as  straight  to  the  arm  as  possible, 
without  a  fold,  and  sewed  only  as  far  as  the  elbow.  The 
skirt  of  the  robe  consists  of  a  single  breadth  behind  and 
one  in  front,  which  is  divided  into  two  parts,  and  these  all 
descend  below  the  feet  and  drag  upon  the  floor  as  the 
young  lady  walks,  and  the  whole  garment  is  trimmed 
round  with  coarse  worsted  trimming  fantastically  plaited 
together  of  a  scarlet  colour,  such  as  an  American  female 
would  never  think  of  using  except  round  a  window  curtain 
or  something  of  that  sort.  The  shoes  are  pointed-toed 
slippers,  fitted  only  to  put  upon  the  toes.  We  once 
called  to  see  a  lady  whose  feet  were  dressed  in  woollen 
stockings  of  the  most  ordinary  kind,  who  nevertheless 
had  a  diamond  ornament  upon  her  turban,  which  we  were 
credibly  informed  cost  about  fifteen  hundred  dollars  ! 

A  pair  of  full  trousers  are  always  worn  under  the 
robe,  generally  of  the  same  material,  and  a  short  muslin 
gown,  which  makes  its  appearance  round  the  bosom  and 
the  lower  part  of  the  arms.  This,  however  richly  the 


212  MEMOIR    OF 

lady  was  otherwise  arrayed,  I  have  always  seen  made  of 
the  meanest  stuff,  such  as  is  commonly  used  for  bonnet 
linings,  and  it  is  usually  trimmed  with  fringe,  beads,  or 
something  else.  If  I  had  time,  and  such  a  thing  was 
worth  transporting,  I  should  like  to  dress  and  send  you 
an  Armenian  doll,  but  I  am  constantly  occupied,  when 
other  duties  will  admit,  in  making  and  mending  clothes 
for  my  Armenian  dolls  or  engaged  in  tending  them. 

The  females,  neither  young  nor  old,  in  this  part  of  the 
world  improve  their  time  as  they  do  in  our  beloved 
country.  They  sit  at  the  window  from  morning  till 
night  gazing  at  any  passing  stranger.  A  poor  ignorant 
girl  sits  at  the  door  of  her  cabin  near  our  house  every 
day,  with  a  gold  chain  about  her  neck  without  any  sort  of 
employment. 

The  plague  has  lately  broken  out  again  in  some  places 
here  ;  a  dreadful  disease  such  as  you  have  never  heard 
of  in  America.  Scarcely  an  individual  has  it  and  recov 
ers.  A  few  days  ago  we  saw  our  neighbours  hanging 
out  a  long  line  of  woollen  garments,  handling  them  care 
fully  with  iron  rods  and  not  touching  them  at  all  with 
their  hands.  Upon  making  inquiry  we  learned  that  a 
servant  in  their  house  had  just  been  seized  with  the 
plague  and  carried  away.  I  hope  this  calamity  will  not 
spread,  but  if  it  does  we  must  be  content  to  let  the  Lord's 
will  be  done.  We  are  always  exposed  to  death  in  every 
place,  whether  we  are  old  or  young,  and  the  only  way  to 
live  happy  and  to  lose  the  fear  of  death  is  to  fear  God 
and  put  our  trust  in  him  through  Jesus  Christ,  for  he  will 
always  do  what  is  best  for  those  who  love  him  and  con 
fide  in  his  mercy. 

I  owe  your  dear  mamma  a  letter  or  letters  and  a  great 
many  other  friends  besides,  and  I  hope  they  will  not  cast 
me  off  for  my  negligence.  When  I  have  learned  how 
better  to  redeem  time  I  will  better  do  my  duty. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  213 

Your  uncle  has  now  rung-  the  bell  for  prayers,  and  I 
must  obey  the  summons  and  bid  you  good  night.  James 
Harrison  and  baby  have  long  been  hugging  their  sweet 
pillows.  I  told  H.  I  was  going  to  write  his  cousins,  and 
he  said  mamma  might  send  his  love. 

We  send  much  love  to  your  papa  and  mamma  and  aunt 
Susan  and  yourselves. 

Your  affectionate  aunt, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 


Constantinople.  Feb.  3,  1834. 
Mv  DEAR  MlSS  P.,— 

I  shall  just  remind  you  of  your  example  without  enu 
merating  all  the  circumstances  that  have  contributed  to 
this  long  delay  in  answering  your  precious  favour  of  Oc 
tober  13,  1832.  It  was  received  some  time  last  April, 
and  read  with  those  emotions  of  pleasure  which  you  will 
know  better  how  to  conceive  when  finding  yourself  in 
deed  an  "isolated  being"  in  some  foreign  land. 

Allow  me,  dear  friend,  to  express  the  wish  that  our 
correspondence  may  become  more  frequent ;  and  if  you 
will  have  the  goodness  to  answer  this  as  soon  as  conven 
ient  after  its  reception,  I  shall  certainly  feel  obliged  to 
repay  the  debt  with  similar  promptitude  ;  though  I  confess 
it  is  often  difficult  for  me  to  find  sufficient  leisure  for 
punctuality  in  these  matters. 

0  that  some  little  winged  messenger  could  drop  in 
this  evening  with  despatches  dictated  this  very  morning 
at  your  residence.  What  tidings  might  he  bring !  Such 
as  would  cheer  us  all  in  our  solitude,  and  inspire  the  de 
lightful  delusion  of  tasting  the  sweets  of  Christian  conver 
sation  and  love  at  the  fireside  of  a  dear  friend  in  America  1 
Or  would  he  tell  a  tale  of  sorrow  in  which  our  hearts 
would  painfully  sympathize  1  I  can  hardly  think  of  friends 
across  the  Atlantic  under  any  other  circumstances  than 


214  MEMOIR   OF 

those  of  comfort  and  prosperity,  so  liberally  does  heaven 
scatter  its  blessings  upon  our  happy  country.  But  expe 
rience  assures  me  that  sorrow  in  its  turn  more  or  less 
frequently  finds  it  way  to  every  breast.  The  Christian 
however  has  an  antidote  ever  at  hand, — "  a  balm  for  every 
wound." 

We  rejoice  to  believe  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  causing 
many  wonderful  and  blessed  changes  among  our  people 
at  home.  And  as  the  work  of  God  goes  on  there,  we 
have  reason  to  believe  it  will  be  promoted  in  other  lands, 
and  among  nations  yet  ignorant  of  the  gospel.  The  mercy 
of  Christ,  in  answer  to  fervent  prayer,  will  open  a  hun 
dred  doors  of  usefulness  in  every  direction,  and  provide 
labourers  to  sow  the  seed  or  reap  the  harvest.  I  trust, 
dear  friend,  we  have  your  special  prayers  for  us,  and  for 
this  mission,  and  be  assured  we  value  them  more  than 
silver  or  gold.  We  need  above  every  thing  else  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  dwell  in  our  own  hearts,  and  to  be  poured  out 
upon  those  around  us.  Then  might  we  expect  to  see  the 
proud  Mussulman,  pharisaic  Jew  and  all  who  are  out  of 
the  way  becoming  the  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus. 

We  are  not  without  some  evidence  that  the  efforts 
made  here,  feeble  as  they  are,  meet  the  acceptance  of  our 
heavenly  Father  ;  but  0,  if  we  had  more  faith,  how  would 
a  gracious  shower  descend  instead  of  a  few  drops  ! 

March  2d.  We  are  now  greatly  encouraged  and 
strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  a  few  warm-hearted  breth 
ren  and  sisters, — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Schneider,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Johnson,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins  and  Mrs.  Schauffler.  I 
think  you  would  be  pleased  to  see  what  a  pleasant  little 
circle  of  Americans  there  is,  at  the  present  time,  in  this 
great  and  far  distant  city  of  Constantinople.  Last  Wed 
nesday  evening  we  all  met  at  the  house  of  Commodore 
Porter  upon  a  special  occasion  ;  no  less  than  that  of  the 


MRS.   ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  215 

wedding  of  Mr.  Schauffler  and  Miss  Reynolds,  of  the 
Smyrna  mission.  It  was  a  scene  of  solemn  and  lively 
interest,  and  the  opportunity  was  improved  in  a  profitable 
manner. 

This  place  is  very  unlike  Malta  as  to  society,  as  well 
as  in  a  variety  of  other  respects.  There  are  no  females 
out  of  our  own  number,  except  two,  with  whom  we  can 
associate  in  our  language.  Our  residence  is  now  in  Pera, 
among  the  Frank  population,  which  is  a  mixture  of  all 
nations,  and  the  predominant  faith  among  them  is  the 
Roman  Catholic  ;  and  of  course  but  few  of  them  have 
any  friendship  for  Protestant  missionaries.  The  females 
are  devoted  to  fashion  and  dissipation,  and  I  am  told  are 
extremely  limited  in  their  ideas.  I  have  a  small  school  of 
sweet  children  whose  mothers  are  Roman  Catholics,  and 
their  fathers  English  Protestants.  They  speak  but  little 
English  except  what  they  have  learned  at  school ;  but  I 
hope  they  have  already  treasured  up  some  portions  of 
Scripture  and  hymns  which  they  may  not  soon  forget.  Mr. 
D wight  and  myself  have  had  also  some  Armenian  pupils, — 
he  the  gentlemen,  and  I  the  boys  and  one  girl,  whom  we  are 
educating.  Of  the  former,  we  hope  two  have  been  taught 
of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  that  he  is  preparing  them  for  his 
own  service.  A  young  Armenian  in  our  family,  by  the 
name  of  Hoskins,  is  now  seeking  a  passage  for  America, 
expecting  to  receive  an  education  in  New-York.  Should 
Providence  ever  throw  him  in  your  way,  I  doubt  not  you 
will  be  pleased  to  have  an  acquaintance  with  him.  He 
already  speaks  English  well,  and  is  an  interesting  youth, 
above  most  of  his  nation,  though  not  pious. 

I  wish  you  could  step  into  our  room  just  now  and  see 
how  literary  we  look.  No  less  than  three  are  studying 
the  Turkish  grammar,  and  a  fourth  is  teaching  Armenian 
to  a  servant.  I  begin  to  find  out  I  am  a  dunce  as  to  learn 
ing  to  talk  new  languages.  A  change  of  circumstances 


216  MEMOIR    OF 

obliges  me  to  change  speaking  from  Italian  to  Greek,  and 
from  this  to  Turkish,  and  then  to  French,  whilst  amid 
family  duties,  &c.  I  can  find  scarcely  a  moment  to  study 
any  language.  I  am  sure  you  would  be  delighted  with 
the  Turkish,  it  is  so  noble  and  harmonious,  and  though  it 
is  hard  to  read,  your  perseverance  would  soon  overcome 
it.  In  the  Arabic  character,  which  is  the  proper  one,  the 
vowels  are  suppressed ;  and  in  the  Armenian  character 
there  is  no  dictionary.  The  French  is  the  popular  lan 
guage  of  the  Periotes. 

Among  the  most  noted  things  that  occur  here  are  the 
frequent  and  tremendous  fires,  which  keep  us  in  constant 
alarm.  Not  long  since,  Mr.  Goodell's  family  took  refuge 
in  our  house,  with  the  expectation  of  seeing  their  dwel 
ling  in  a  few  hours  in  a  heap  of  ruins,  but  it  was  fortu 
nately  spared.  The  plague,  that  awful  scourge  of  Con 
stantinople,  has  been  stayed  the  past  season,  yet  the  small 
pox  has  visited  Pera,  and  one  of  my  scholars  has  been 
dangerously  sick. 

I  have  not  yet  seen  half  the  curiosities  here,  which  a 
mere  traveller  examines  in  a  few  weeks  j  but  if  you  will 
make  us  a  visit,  I  shall  be  happy  to  go  the  accustomed 
round  with  you,  and  perhaps  we  shall  gain  as  much  pro 
fitable  knowledge,  if  not  so  extensive  and  rare,  as  the 
famous  lady  Montague  did.  We  once  had  the  pleasure  of 
gratifying  our  eyes  with  the  sight  of  the  interior  of  the 
Sultan's  palace,  which  is  not  in  Turkish,  but  European 
style  ;  but  the  harem  could  not  be  entered  even  by  ladies. 
I  have  come  almost  to  the  end  of  my  paper,  and  find  I 
have  been  all  the  time  talking  about  ourselves,  which  I 
beg  you  to  pardon,  and  allow  me  to  say  one  thing  more. 
The  Lord  has  given  us  two  dear  little  ones.  The  young 
est,  William  Buck,  is  ten  months  old.  When  you  think 
of  us  you  will  pray  for  them,  that  they  may  be  saved  from 
the  polluting  examples  of  this  wicked  country. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  217 

How  comes  on  your  Hebrew  1  I  despair  of  ever  un 
dertaking  such  a  work,  however  delightful  it  would  be.  I 
thank  you  for  the  papers  sent  out,  which,  though  valuable, 
have  proved  to  me  a  dead  letter.  Please  inform  the  Misses 
S.  K— —  of  the  reception  of  a  letter  from  them,  which  I 
hope  some  time  to  find  a  moment  to  answer.  My  love 
continues  the  same  to  you  all,  though  I  cannot  give  the 
testimonies  I  would.  Do  write  as  often  as  possible,  and 
believe  me  ever, 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

E.  B.  DWIGHT, 

Mr.  Dwight  unites  in  the  best  regards  to  yourself  and 
parents  and  other  friends. 


Constantinople,  St.  Stephano,  June  26,  1835. 
DEAR  Miss  P., — 

Your  favour  of  October  13,  1S34*-,  was  forwarded  last 
January,  as  also  the  valuable  book  which  accompanied  it, 
and  were  the  means  of  exciting  our  gratitude  and  increas 
ing  our  pleasure.  It  came  by  the  hand  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Powers,  who  were  the  bearers  of  many  such  tokens  of 
remembrance  to  our  little  missionary  circle,  and,  on  see 
ing  our  joy,  they  remarked,  they  could  not  tell  whether 
we  welcomed  them  for  their  own  sakes  or  for  what  they 
brought.  We  usually,  after  such  a  feast  of  intelligence, 
live  in  America  for  some  days  in  imagination,  tasting  joys 
that  flow  sparingly,  or  not  at  all,  in  this  barren  land.  Soon, 
however,  scenes  about  us,  and  the  calls  of  duty,  bring 
home  our  wandering  thoughts,  and  we  feel  again,  with 
full  force,  all  the  wide  difference  of  our  situation.  0 
that  I  could  at  once  represent  to  your  view  the  moral 
condition  of  Turkey,  as  we  behold  it !  The  picture  would 
be  much  more  striking  to  you  than  it  is  even  to  us  now, 
we  have  been  so  long  familiar  with  objects  of  dcgrada- 

19 


218  MEMOIR    OF 

tion  and  misery,  and  absent  from  Christian  society.     Our 
residence  in  Pera,  which  we  have  just  left,  was  near  the 
Greek  church,  where  we  were  often  compelled  to  witness 
many  disgusting  practices.    Prayers  are  said  in  the  church 
nearly  every  morning.     The  more  superstitious  or  seri 
ous  part  of  the  people  usually  attend  ;  though  many  of 
them  never  enter  within  the  doors,  but  stand  without  at 
a  little  distance  off,  and  cross  themselves  at  certain  parts 
of  the  service.     The  servants  at  a  house  near  by,  used 
regularly  to  stand  upon  a  small  terrace  and  go  through 
the  order  of  crossing,  by  observing  the  motions  of  those 
who  stood  at  the  church  door.     One  of  them  sometimes 
had  a  coffee-mill  in  her  hands,  which  she  turned  in  the 
intervals.     Several    of   the    priests  inhabit   small   rooms 
within  the  sacred  enclosure,  and  live  in  the  most  filthy 
and  shameful  manner.     Their  bloated  faces  and  corpu 
lent  bodies,  however,  testify  to  their  well-supplied  tables. 
They  spend  their  time  in  apparent  idleness,  and  encour 
age  others  to  do  the  same.     Being  near  at  hand,  our  do 
mestics  often  appealed  to  them  in  case  I  demanded  their 
work  on  a  feast-day.     Their  reply  usually  is,  "God  for 
bid  you  should  do  such  a  sin."     I  have  sometimes  tried 
to  convince  them  that  it  is  no  more  acceptable  to  God  to 
sit  looking  out  of  the  window  from  morning  till  night,  or 
under  a  shady  tree,  than  to  be  usefully  employed,  and  have 
had  about  the  same  success  you  meet  with  in  exhorting 
a  sot  to  leave  his  cup.    The  ceremonies  at  Easter,  (which 
came  this  year  at  the  same  time  for  all  the  different  sects,) 
were  such  as  to  make  the  true  disciple  mourn  in  bitter 
ness  of  spirit,  and  cease  to  wonder  that  the  Turks  think 
Mohammedanism  as  good  or  better  than  Christianity.    The 
mass,  on  that  occasion,  is  always  celebrated  in  the  night  j 
and  no  one  thinks  of  retiring  as  usual.     The  beggars  seat 
themselves  beside  the  saint,  and  keep  up  a  continued  strain 
of  begging — the  boys  play  and  bawl  aloud — loud  guns  are 


MRS.   ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  219 

fired,  and  all  is  riot  and  confusion.  One  would  be  led  to 
imagine  it  anything  rather  than  the  joy  which  a  true  be 
liever  feels  on  contemplating  the  resurrection  morning  of 
his  Divine  Saviour.  As  soon  as  the  service  is  finished, 
the  first  thought  of  every  individual  is  to  get  something 
to  eat,  which  has  been  denied  through  the  long  fast  of 
forty  days  ,  and  some  even  carry  boiled  eggs  in  their 
pockets  to  church.  The  sports  are  continued  during  three 
days,  intermingled  with  processions  and  prayers.  All 
business  is  stopped,  and  even  the  sedate  Turk  turns  aside 
from  his  employment  for  recreation  and  amusement  with 
Christians. 

You  can  have  no  idea,  my  dear  friend,  what  an  anxiety 
it  is  to  Christian  parents  in  these  countries  to  train  up  a 
family  of  children  amidst  such  follies  and  wickedness — 
to  hear  them  ask,  what  means  this,  and  why  is  that,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  have  no  churches  to  lead  them  to,  as 
the  temples  of  Jehovah,  but  such  as  are  polluted  with 
idolatry.  There  is  something  wonderfully  imposing  to 
the  young  beholder  in  massive  buildings,  glittering  within 
with  gold  and  silver,  blazing  lights  and  figures  of  saints, 
and  in  gaudy  processions  of  priests  and  bishops.  This 
looks  something  more  like  religious  worship  to  the  un- 
renewed  heart  than  the  humble  meeting  of  a  few  individ 
uals  at  a  private  house.  Yet  it  is  as  easy  for  the  Spirit 
of  God  to  guide  the  infant  heart  in  the  ways  of  holiness 
here  as  anywhere,  and  for  our  consolation  he  has  bid  us 
to  trust  in  him  in  all  our  concerns.  It  is  only  the  want 
of  active  faith  that  ever  leads  us  to  indulge  in  distressing 
fears. 

Our  dear  sister,  Mrs.  Schaufner,  has  been  very  low  of 
late,  beyond  the  hopes  and  expectations  of  all  her  friends. 
The  prospect  of  her  recovery  is  now  more  favourable. 
She  has  a  young  son  about  six  weeks  old.  Mrs.  Goodell 
has  a  babe  two  months  old,  and  our  youpgest  is  seven 


months.  My  health  is  very  feeble,  so  that  I  have  been 
obliged  to  relinquish  a  small  Greek  infant  school  I  had 
undertaken,  and  come  to  this  dirty  village  for  the  country 
air.  Our  ambassador  has  a  comfortable  residence,  which 
he  built,  near,  and  his  family  (consisting  of  a  sister  and 
two  nephews)  is  all  the  society  we  have. 

Your  letter  left  Miss  E.  S in  a  sad  state  of  health. 

I  wish  to  hear  again  her  state.  Many  I  knew  and  loved 
at  home,  could  be  found  no  more  should  we  return  now. 
The  constant  apprisals  of  mortality  among  acquaintances, 
and  especially  among  the  little  band  of  missionaries,  ought 
to  rouse  up  every  energy  of  our  souls  to  "  live  for  Christ.'1 
Two  have  gone  from  Syria  within  the  last  year. 

As  I  sit  writing  yon,  I  have  a  view  from  my  window 
of  the  Princes'  Islands,  the  minarets  of  Constantinople, 
Mount  Olympus,  with  many  smaller  elevations,  and  a 
broad  extent  of  water,  covered  with  vessels  and  smaller 
craft.  The  sea  this  afternoon  is  as  placid  as  a  lake,  and 
were  you  here,  we  might  have  a  pleasant  sail  by  stepping 
into  a  boat  on  our  wharf.  I  have  been  into  a  carriage 
only  twice  since  we  came  to  Constantinople,  (three  years 
ago,)  and  then  had  the  pleasure  of  being  drawn  by  oxen. 

Sabbath  eve,  28th.  I  have  been  shut  up  this  day  to  my 
own  reflections,  unable  to  go  out.  Mr.  Dwight  preached 
at  Commodore  Porter's  to  seven  hearers.  I  have  been 
trying  to  fix  my  thoughts  on  a  better  world,  and  praying 
to  be  ready  for  it.  Very  soon  all  our  earthly  Sabbaths 
will  be  at  an  end.  We  may  never  spend  one  again  in  the 
same  temple  here  below.  O  !  shall  we,  dear  sister,  meet 
in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father  above  1  Pray  ever  that  we 
may — and  do  not  forget  our  dear  children.  It  is  hard  to 
think  of  our  leaving  them  behind,  in  this  wicked  world, 
unconverted.  And  it  would  be  still  more  so  to  see  any 
of  them  die  strangers  to  God.  O !  there  is  an  abund 
ance  of  salvation  for  us  and  all  our  friends.  Let  us  be- 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  221 

lieve  and  we  shall  be  satisfied.  Mr.  Dwight  unites  with 
me  in  the  kindest  regards  to  yourself  and  honoured 
mother.  I  beg  a  kind  remembrance  to  any  friends  who 
may  take  the  interest  to  inquire  for  us.  Do  write  as  often 
as  possible. 

Yours  in  constant  friendship, 

E.  B.  DWIGHT. 


Constantinople,  Sept.  26,  1835. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  CORNELIA, — 

I  owe  you  not  only  a  letter,  but  a  great  deal  more 
which  I  cannot  repay,  and  people  are  apt  to  think  when 
they  get  to  be  bankrupts  and  cannot  pay  the  whole,  they 
may  as  well  pay  nothing.  I  cannot  however  feel  quite 
satisfied  to  let  the  present  opportunity  pass  without  say 
ing  a  few  words  to  thank  you,  which  my  heart  does  a 
thousand  times,  for  all  your  accumulated  favours.  The 
night  after  the  arrival  of  so  many  letters  and  packages 
by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Grant  we  scarcely  slept  at  all  from  the 
excitement  they  occasioned,  and  it  was  not  till  long 
afterwards  that  we  regained  our  usual  state  of  mind. 
At  that  time  my  health  was  very  miserable  and  I  was 
getting  low  spirited,  and  you  cannot  imagine  how  much 

those   precious  books  from    Mrs.   H awakened   my 

desires  afresh  to  live  for  the  sake  of  rny  dear  children. 
The  ''Nursery  Songs"  and  "Mother's  Hymn  Book"  are 
an  invaluable  treasure,  and  I  would  not  consent  to  part 
with  them  for  any  price.  Harrison  sings  some  of  the 
tunes  very  prettily,  and  Wm.  Buck  imitates  with  good 
success  occasionally,  and  now  and  then  breaks  out  alone 
even  in  company  :  "  0,  if  I  were  a  Robin,  I  would  fly 
away."  What  will  become  of  our  little  ones  1  is  a  ques 
tion  that  arises  in  our  hearts  daily  and  causes  no  little 
solicitude.  I  sometimes  feel  myself  a  burden  on  the 
hands  of  others,  instead  of  doing  any  thing  to  help  for- 

19* 


222  MEMOIR    OF 

ward  the  cause  of  Jesus  Christ,  and   I   think    I   should 
be  content  to  be  removed  out  of  the  way ;  yet  when  the 
wants  of  our  dear  children  are  realized  and  seen,  life 
appears  important  and  doubly   precious.     For  who  can 
fill  a  mother's  place  to  her  offspring,  if  she  at  all  does  her 
duty,  in  this  land  of  unfeeling  hearts  especially  1    What 
servant  will  smooth  the  babe's  pillow  and  hush  its  heart 
to  rest  when  mamma  is  sick  1  or  who  will  tell  the  older 
ones  a  Scripture   story  and  lead   their  minds  to  Jesus, 
\vhenpapa  has  not  time  to  perform  a  double  duty  1     Happy 
for  us,  the  "hairs  of  our  head  are  all  numbered  ;"  our  mi 
nutest  sorrows  we  may  tell  the  blessed  Saviour,  and  the 
humblest  request  he  will  not  despise.     We  shall  be  spared 
on  earth,  as  long  as  he  has  any  thing  for  us  to  do,  to 
gather  the  precious  lambs  he  has  redeemed,  to  his  bosom. 
How  I  should  love  to  see  your  sweet  little  Cornelia 
and  witness  the  bestowment  of  your  fond  care.     Children 
now  advance  forward  so  fast  in  improvement  in  America 
that  soon  she  will  be  able  to  write  aunty  a  letter.     I  began 
to  write  her  some  stories  last   spring,  but  they  appeared 
so  foolish  compared  with  what  mamma  could  tell  her  they 
were  never  sent.     How  highly  favoured  you   are,  dear 
sister,  in  being  able  to  attend  such  enlightened  Maternal 
societies.     In  return  for  such  privileges  you  must  remem 
ber  to  "  do  good  and  communicate,"  and  try  to  benefit 
your  less  favoured  sister.      I  have  just  written  Mrs.  Has 
tings  a  long  letter,  which  I  was  almost  afraid  to  send  when 
it  was  finished.     You  must  derive  a  great  deal  of  pleasure 
from  the  pleasant  and  profitable  society  of  that  family  ; 
would  that  we  could  participate  it  with  you  one  week  at 
least.    We  have  lived  very  retired  this  summer  and  almost 
without  Frank  society,  there  being  only  one  family  (Com. 
Porter's)  in  the  village  who  speak  English,  and  it  is  so 
quiet  being  alone  that  I  almost  dread  returning  to  Pera, 
which  we  shall  immediately  be  compelled  to  do.     It  is 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  223 

truly  pleasant  to  be  out  of  the  gaze  of  the  fashionable 
world,  when  we  have  no  necessary  communion  with  it. 
The  plague  has  been  in  the  city  too,  from  which  we  have 
been  comparatively  in  no  danger.  Com.  Porter  has  a 
comfortable  neat  residence  which  he  has  fitted  up  some 
what  in  American  taste,  and  it  is  surrounded  by  a  large 
garden  mostly  filled  with  grape-vines  and  fruit  trees,  the 
products  of  which  we  partake.  I  wish  we  could  put  upon 
your  table  a  basket  of  fresh  gathered  grapes  ;  it  would  be 
no  self-denial  in  me  to  part  with  all  my  share,  for  I  can 
eat  no  fruit  of  any  kind,  and  never  have  been  able  to  enjoy 
the  fine  tempting  grapes.  We  are  invited  to  visit  next 
week  one  of  the  first  American  families,  a  connection  of 
Mr.  Oscanian,  the  head  man  in  one  of  the  gun-powder 
factories.  He  has  promised  to  send  his  coach  for  us,  and 
the  ride  itself  even  in  a  rude  vehicle  under  that  name  will 
be  of  sufficient  attraction.  A  good  horse  and  chaise  this 
summer,  which  we  could  have  used  for  the  benefit  of  our 
health,  would  have  been  no  ordinary  comfort.  But  this 
is  a  luxury  which  even  our  ambassador  has  to  do  without 
in  Turkey.  The  Turks  have  not  enterprise  enough  to 
build  coaches  or  roads.  The  cunning  Russians  are  mak 
ing  a  road  over  the  Balkan  mountains  towards  this  place, 
and  they  have  been  coaxing  the  Sultan  to  complete  it 
through  the  portion  of  country  Avhich  belongs  to  him  on 
the  route  ;  which  he  has  begun  to  do.  So  when  the  Rus 
sians  get  their  heart's  desire  we  may  have  European  im 
provements  introduced  here  in  plenty.  As  quiet  compa 
ratively  as  we  live  now,  Mr.  Dwight  has  had  scarcely  an 
hour  to  study  for  the  last  two  weeks  from  the  calls  of 
company.  If  he  had  not  good  health  and  patience  too, 
he  would  soon  be  worn  out  in  body  and  mind.  Why 
cannot  you  persuade  brother  W.  to  rest  a  year,  and  take 
a  voyage  with  yourself  and  little  C.  here  to  cheer  us  up 
and  strengthen  our  hands'?  I  was  going  to  tell  you  when 


224  MEMOIR    OF 

I  began  the  letter  how  apropos  little  Johnny's  frocks 
came,  and  he  felt  quite  proud  too  that  little  coz  had  worn 
them  first.  They  fitted  exactly,  and  were  the  very  articles 
his  mamma  would  have  been  obliged  immediately  to  make. 
I  almost  fear  I  shall  feel  proud  in  wearing  that  beautiful 
silk  from  your  hand,  especially  as  Mrs.  Grant  said  you 
had  a  similar  one  when  she  saw  you.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  G. 
were  at  Trebizond  the  llth,  troubled  in  procuring  horses 
for  their  journey.  They  hoped  to  leave  soon.  Eliza  Osca- 
nian  sends  her  love  ;  she  is  a  very  bright  girl,  and  speaks 
English  with  as  much  ease  as  her  brother  did  when  he 
left.  She  has  made  a  good  deal  of  improvement  since 
she  came  to  us  in  almost  every  respect,  yet  there  is  room 
for  a  good  deal  more  ;  above  all  we  want  to  see  her  truly 
pious. 

I  hope  dear  sister  you  have  regained  your  health  since 
your  last  letter.  It  is  painful  at  such  a  distance  ofF  to 
hear  our  friends  are  ill,  as  it  is  a  long  time  before  our 
suspense  is  relieved.  Do  take  all  possible  care  of  your 
self.  I  do  pity  dear  sister  Susan,  but  if  her  trials  are  only 
sanctified  they  will  be  better  than  worldly  consolations. 
What  bright  prospects  in  her  case  have  been  blasted! 

Sunday  evening,  28th.  John  White's  wet  nurse  has 
got  married  to-day,  and  her  poor  husband  has  paid  all  he 
was  worth  to  the  priest  for  his  fee,  according  to  custom. 
A  pooi-  prospect  you  will  tnirik  for  a  family  to  commence 
house-keeping,  especially  as  she  has  already  got  five  chil 
dren  by  a  former  husband.  She  is  the  most  careful,  neat 
and  orderly  woman  we  have  ever  had  in  the  house,  and 
we  should  have  been  glad  to  have  kept  her.  Mr.  Dwight 
preached  at.  Com.  Porter's  to-day  to  eight  hearers,  not 
much  like  Mr.  P—  — 's  full  assembly.  With  much  love 
to  brother  and  to  your  household, 

I  am  your  affectionate  sister, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  225 

Constantinople,  Pera,  Dec.  4,  1835. 

MY    DEAR    LITTLE    NlECE, — 

Your  mamma  tells  me  your  name  is  Cornelia,  and  often 
writes  something  about  you,  so  that  I  feel  acquainted 
with  you.,  though  we  have  never  seen  each  other.  I 
often  think  of  you  and  want  to  see  you  very  much,  and 
to  know  how  much  you  have  learned  since  you  have 
lived  in  this  world.  I  sometimes  forget  how  old  you 
are.  Can  you  read  1  Do  you  go  to  the  infant  school 
and  Sabbath  school,  and  love  to  learn  whatever  is  good  1 
Do  you  always  obey  papa  and  mamma  and  love  them 
very  dearly  1  I  suppose  you  are  too  small  yet  to  write, 
but  as  soon  as  you  can  you  rmist  write  aunt  Elizabeth, 
and  tell  her  all  about  yourself.  Mamma  has  often  doubtless 
told  you  about  your  little  cousins  here  in  this  far  off 
place,  James  Harrison,  William  Buck,  and  John  White. 
William  is  about  your  age,  yet  I  think  bigger  and  fatter, 
and  he  is  very  fond  of  play.  I  wish  you  could  have  been 
here  to-day,  for  it  is  John  White's  birth-day.  He  is  now 
one  year  old,  and  God  has  been  very  kind  to  take  care  of 
him  and  keep  him  from  harm.  If  he  were  old  enough 
to  talk  and  know  about  his  Creator  and  Preserver  it  would 
be  right  for  him  to  pray  and  thank  him  with  all  his  heart, 
and  ask  the  forgiveness  of  all  his  sins,  but  as  he  is  now 
too  young  to  understand  these  subjects,  his  papa  and 
mamma  have  tried  to  thank  God  for  him,  and  to  give  him 
up  to  Jesus  Christ,  who  loves  little  children,  and  died  to 
save  their  souls  from  hell.  Although  John  is  so  young 
he  has  a  wicked  heart,  and  so  have  all  other  children, 
which  if  they  ever  go  to  heaven,  must  first  be  washed 
clean  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Yesterday  John  was  picking 
up  some  bad  thing  from  the  floor,  (as  he  often  does,  to 
put  into  his  mouth,)  but  he  saw  his  papa  come  in  and 
look  at  him,  and  then  he  dropped  it  down,  for  he  knew  it 
was  naughty  and  so  wished  to  deceive  his  papa.  Do  you 


226  MEMOIR    OF 

not  think  it  is  quite  wrong  for  a  little  child  to  do  a  thing 
when  its  parents  are  out  of  sight  which  they  forbid  1  Did 
you  my  dear  ever  try  to  deceive  ?  I  hope  not — it  is  very 
sinful,  and  no  sin  is  small  in  the  sight  of  God. 

Now  I  will  tell  you  what  we  did  to-day.  I  invited 
Mrs.  Goodell's  five  children,  Eliza,  Abigail,  William, 
Constantine  and  Isabella,  to  come  and  spend  the  afternoon 
and  take  tea  with  us.  Little  William  Samuel  Schauffler 
was  asked  also,  and  as  he  could  not  come  I  will  copy  the 
note  his  papa  wrote  in  reply  for  him,  that  you  may  know 
what  he  says.  He  sent  wilh  the  note  a  red  box  with 
some  sugar-plumbs  in  it  and  a  small  book  for  a  present. 
"  DEAR  JOHN, — 

"  I  rejoice  with  you  that  you  have  safely  arrived  at  the 
venerable  age  of  twelve  months.  I  can't  remember  your 
birth-day,  but  I  suppose  you  can,  and  I  will  take  your 
word  for  it  that  it  was  a  year  ago.  I  should  have  come 
over  to-day  to  manifest  my  sympathies  by  jumping  a 
little  with  you,  but  your  kind  note  was  miscarried.  At 
present  I  am  about  to  "  turn  in"  as  the  sailors  say,  and 
you  may  perhaps  be  already  in  your  cradle  or  bed :  but 
I  thought  I  would  send  you  a  line,  and  wish  you  many 
happy  years  in  this  world  [a  rare  privilege]  and  a  happy 
eternity  hereafter.  I  believe  my  mamma  will  contrive  a 
present  for  you ;  I  don't  know  what  it  may  prove  to  be, 
but  such  as  it  is  I  beg  you  to  accept  of  it  kindly,  and  be 
lieve  me  your  very  affectionate  fellow  traveller  to  eternity. 
[Signed,]  WM.  SAMUEL  SCHAUFFLER." 

I  don'tknow  as  you  will  understand  this  note  but  mamma 
will  tell  you  what  it  means,  and  I  will  tell  you  how  happy 
all  the  young  friends  were  together.  They  all  run  and 
jumped  about  the  room  and  laughed,  when  no  one  could 
tell  what  the  matter  was,  and  sometimes  forgot  that  John 
was  much  smaller  and  feebler,  and  would  tumble  him  over 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  227 

in  their  glee.  Then  his  mamma  would  have  to  come  and 
take  him  up  and  sooth  him  for  a  while.  Mr.  Goodell  said 
they  must  all  return  home  before  dark,  so  we  had  tea 
early.  Mr.  G.  left  a  good  old  gentleman,  Mr.  Panayotes, 
to  take  care  of  them  because  Mrs.  Goodell  was  sick  and 
he  was  obliged  to  stay  with  her.  We  had  some  bread  and 
butter,  (which  we  do  not  always  get,)  some  stewed  sauce 
of  apricots,  and  some  helvar,  a  thing  you  have  never  seen 
in  New-York  ;  Mr.  Oscanian  can  tell  you  what  it  is ;  it  is 
very  sweet,  and  the  children  ate  of  it  heartily  and  were  as 
happy  as  they  could  be.  Your  uncle  Harrison  asked 
them  who  they  thought  the  wisest  one  was  1  They  said 
"  Eliza  Oscanian,  because  she  is  the  oldest,"  for  they 
think  she  belongs  to  the  young  party.  Uncle  H.  told 
them  the  oldest  were  not  always  the  wisest,  and  that  some 
people  who  know  a  great  deal  are  yet  foolish  because 
they  are  wicked  ;  that  wicked  people  are  always  foolish. 
And  now  do  you  think  little  Cornelia  is  wise  1  If  she  has 
given  her  heart  to  the  Saviour  she  is,  if  not,  you  are  a 
wicked  and  foolish  girl.  It  is  wicked  to  live  one  day 
without  loving  Christ  after  we  are  old  enough  to  know 
about  him. 

Do  you  ever  go  and  ride  with  papa  and  mamma  in  a 
chaise  or  coach  1  There  are  no  chaises  or  coaches  in 
Constantinople,  but  instead  of  them  the  people  use  arabas, 
usually  drawn  by  a  pair  of  oxen  and  sometimes  by  a 
horse.  I  think  you  would  be  ashamed  to  be  seen  riding  in 
one  of  them  in  New -York.  The  other  day  we  got  one, 
and  I  took  Wm.  Buck  to  ride  out  with  me  and  see  a  friend. 
An  old  Turk  led  the  horse,  and  he  kept  saying  "  it  is  very 
muddy,"  because  the  horse  was  so  poor  he  could  hardly 
draw  us.  By  and  by  he  stopped  ;  the  man  beat  and  beat 
him  but  he  would  not  stir,  and  so  we  all  jumped  out  of  the 
cart,  andWilliam  was  frightened  and  wished  himself  home 
again.  With  such  a  miserable  beast  we  could  not  get 


228  MEMOIR   OF 

to  see  our  friend,  and  turned  about  and  made  towards 
home.  The  boys  in  the  street  were  glad  of  such  fun,  and 
came  to  help  the  man  whip  the  horse  along,  and  the  peo 
ple  who  passed  smiled.  When  we  got  to  the  door  the 
Turk  quarrelled  half  an  hour  for  full  pay,  so  to  get  rid  of 
him,  we  gave  him  half  a  dollar  for  our  trouble.  Please 
give  aunt  Elizabeth's  compliments  to  Mr.  Oscanian  when 
he  comes  to  see  you,  and  tell  him  he  must  be  your  aman 
uensis  to  write  me  a  letter,  and  inform  me  all  about 
your  little  self  if  mamma  cannot  find  the  time.  Please 
give  my  love  to  papa  and  mamma  and  all  the  dear  friends 
in  your  house,  and  accept  much  from  your  aunt  and  uncle 
and  little  cousins  in  Constantinople. 

E.  B.  DWIGHT. 


Constantinople,  Pera,  Oct.  12,  1836. 
MY   DEAR    LITTLE    NlECE    CORNELIA, 

Your  dear  mamma  says  you  are  very  fond  of  hearing 
stories,  and  if  I  can  write  any  thing  that  will  amuse  and 
profit  you,  (for  I  wish  to  do  both,)  I  shall  be  happy.  It  is 
sometimes  difficult  to  realize  what  we  do  not  see,  and  I 
want  to  give  you  some  sensible  token  that  you  have  friends 
who  think  of  you,  love  you  and  pray  for  you,  though  they 
live  far  ofF  beyond  the  wide  seas,  and  the  great  Atlantic 
Ocean  which  washes  the  shores  of  America. 

Now  and  then  one  of  those  line  ships  which  you  see 
lying  in  the  harbour  of  New-York,  spreads  its  noble  sails 
to  the  wind  and  comes  here,  and  once  your  papa  sent 
Harrison  a  whip  and  some  books.  At  another  time  aunt 
Delia  sent  the  children  a  little  dog  and  a  horse-cart,  and 
grand-mamma  some  cake  ;  then  they  knew  for  certain 
that  they  had  many  good  friends  somewhere.  The  dog 
and  cart  stand  on  the  bureau  in  our  parlour  now,  but  the 
whip  has  been  worn  out. 

It  takes  a  vessel  about  two  months  to  come  from  New- 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  229 

York  or  Boston  to  Constantinople,  and  if  you  will  ask 
mamma  to  show  you,  you  can  find  the  way  on  the  map. 
After  the  passenger  in  the  ship  has  bid  adieu  to  dear 
friends  and  set  sail,  he  first  loses  sight  of  the  houses,  then 
catches  a  farewell  glance  of  the  steeples  which  tower 
above  them,  till  at  last  the  land  looks  only  like  a  distant 
cloud,  and  it  is  no  more  seen,  and  nothing  but  sky  and 
water  for  many  weeks  surround  him.  The  little  weary 
land-birds  can  no  longer  accompany  him,  but  fly  home 
wards  toward  the  shore. 

A  little  girl  would  think  it  very  dismal  to  be  long  shut 
up  in  such  a  watery  prison,  and  would  exult  for  joy  to 
see  again  the  green  earth.  Well,  on  coming  to  the  straits 
of  Gibraltar,  the  sea  is  very  narrow,  and  on  both  sides  the 
villages  are  seen ;  and  through  the  Mediterranean  sea  the 
fine  islands  are  scattered  all  along  to  cheer  the  eye  and 
gladden  the  heart  of  the  voyager.  Malta  is  a  very  fine 
island  owned  by  the  English;  and  if  I  had  time  I  would 
tell  you  many  things  about  it,  as  we  once  lived  there  ; 
but  I  wish  to  proceed  farther.  I  remember  when  we  first 
reached  the  place,  I  thought  I  would  never  be  unthank 
ful  for  any  comfort  in  a  quiet  house  again,  however  poor 
it  might  be,  I  was  so  tired  of  the  rocking  sea.  But  our 
hearts  are  very  deceitful,  and  I  soon  forgot  this  good  re 
solution,  and  have  since  received  many  blessings  from 
God  without  praising  him.  After  we  left  Malta  and  had 
sailed  some  distance,  one  night,  just  at  dark,  some  gay 
coloured  birds  came  flying  to  the  ship,  as  if  they  were 
very  tired  and  knew  not  where  to  go,  and  lighted  on  the 
mast.  The  captain  sent  a  sailor  up  the  ropes  to  bring 
them  down,  who  caught  them  all  at  once  in  his  hand  as 
they  nestled  together.  On  seeing  how  beautiful  they 
were,  the  captain  wished  to  take  them  home  to  England 
to  his  wife  and  children.  The  birds  were  put  into  a  cage 
and  offered  food  and  drink,  but  they  grieved  so  for  their 

20 


230  MEMOIR    OF 

captivity  they  would  taste  of  neither,  and  in  a  short  time 
died,  poor  little  wanderers  from  their  native  land,  which 
probably  was  Africa.  And  like  them,  many  people  too 
from  that  unhappy  country  have  died  with  grief  because 
cruel  men  bound  them  with  the  chains  of  slavery. 

It  is  delightful  to  sail  in  fair  weather  among  the  islands 
in  the  Grecian  Archipelago.  To  behold  the  animals  feed 
ing  on  the  hills,  and  the  bushes  and  flowers  growing  on 
the  banks,  I  thought  we  could  almost  step  on  the  shore 
and  pick  them,  yet  it  was  in  reality  a  long  distance.  Some 
of  the  wicked  Greeks  are  pirates.  They  arm  themselves 
with  knives  swords  and  guns  to  fight ;  and  a  good  many 
of  them  collect  together  in  a  boat,  and  hide  among  the 
bays  in  the  places  which  are  not  inhabited.  When  a  ves 
sel  comes  in  sight  they  put  out  to  sea  towards  them,  and 
demand  of  the  captain  his  money  and  other  valuable  things. 
If  he  refuses,  and  attempts  with  the  help  of  his  sailors  to 
oppose  them,  they  will  commit  murder.  The  week  before 
we  passed  through  the  Archipelago,  a  number  of  pirates 
went  on  board  of  an  American  ship  and  took  the  captain's 
watch,  money,  knives  and  forks,  and  all  his  furniture,  and 
a  large  quantity  of  coffee.  We  thought  the  Lord  was 
very  good  to  let  us  pass  in  safety.  At  the  entrance  of 
the  strait  called  the  Dardanelles,  there  is  a  large  castle  or 
high  stone  building  full  of  guns,  which  belongs  to  the 
Turks,  and  is  occupied  by  soldiers  to  prevent  any  enemy 
from  going  through  to  take  the  city  of  Constantinople. 
A  few  miles  higher  is  another  castle,  and  a  small  dirty 
village  of  poor  people,  part  of  them  are  Jews.  Many 
ships  lie  waiting  here  for  a  long  time  for  a  south  wind  to 
carry  them  up  through  the  straits,  and  we  stopped  a  week. 
The  country  is  very  pleasant,  having  vineyards  of  grape 
vines,  and  gardens  of  olive-trees.  The  grapes  are  mostly 
made  into  wine,  and  the  olives  into  oil ;  though  a  great 
many  are  eaten  because  the  people  cannot  afford  to  buy 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  231 

meat,  and  live  on  fruit  and  bread.  They  make  different 
sorts  of  brown  earthen  dishes  and  bring  them  to  the  city  for 
sale.  At  the  head  of  the  straits  is  another  mean  place, 
which  might  become  very  fine  if  the  inhabitants  were  not 
so  ignorant.  Then  opens  the  beautiful  sea  of  Marmora, 
named  from  a  small  island  in  it,  which  abounds  in  marble — 
you  know  what  stone  this  is.  This  island  is  not  far 
from  Gallipoli ;  it  contains  no  houses  or  people.  There 
are  many  small  villages  around  the  shores  of  the  Mar 
mora,  but  they  are  not  of  much  importance,  and  we  will 
hasten  to  Constantinople.  The  first  town  near  it,  as  we 
approach,  is  Cape  St.  Stefano,  which,  from  being  called  a 
cape,  you  must  understand  that  the  land  extends  out 
far  into  the  sea.  The  point  is  very  high,  and  on  one 
side  rocky.  On  the  other  it  is  much  lower,  and  the 
water  in  the  bay  is  shallow,  washing  over  a  sandy  bottom 
like  a  floor,  so  that  the  children  can  bathe  and  sport  in  it 
for  some  distance.  When  the  wind  blows  hard,  the  angry 
waves  dash  with  fury  against  the  rocks,  and  roll  up  beyond 
their  usual  limits  on  the  shore,  as  if  they  would  destroy 
every  thing  within  their  reach.  The  boatmen  draw  their 
slender  barks  high  on  the  sand,  and  are  afraid  to  venture 
out  in  them.  Do  you  know  who  stills  the  waves  and  the 
tempests,  and  says,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  come  and  no 
farther  V  Do  you  know  who  once  walked  on  the  water 
and  did  not  sink  1  and  who  once  said  to  the  wind,  Be 
still,  and  it  ceased  1  You  will  say  it  was  Jesus  ;  and  it  is 
he  too  that  has  prevented  wind  and  water,  thunder  and 
lightning,  the  hand  of  cruelty  or  sickness,  from  causing 
our  death,  and  how  should  we  love  him  !  On  coming 
from  the  west,  the  house  of  Commodore  Porter,  the 
American  ambassador,  is  the  first  that  appears  in  sight. 
It  stands  all  alone  in  the  midst  of  a  large  garden,  and  looks 
like  a  gentleman's  country  house  in  America.  A  tall 
flagstaff  is  erected  on  the  steep  bank  near  the  water, 


232  MEMOIR    OF 

where  sometimes  floats  the  stripes  and  stars,  called  the 
banner  of  America,  which  every  American  is  pleased  to 
behold. 

A  large  stork,  a  bird  having  a  long  neck  and  long  legs, 
walks  about  the  enclosure  in  which  he  has  lived  for 
several  years.  He  comes  to  the  door  and  is  fed  with 
meat  which  he  catches  in  his  bill  as  it  is  dropped  from 
the  hand.  Occasionally  the  wild  storks  call  to  see  him, 
but  he  prefers  his  quiet  home  to  their  wandering  life, 
and  never  goes  off  with  them.  If  he  were  young  and  in 
experienced,  perhaps  he  would  not  be  so  wise  and  con 
tented  in  his  choice.  The  Turks  are  very  fond  of  these 
pretty  birds  and  do  not  allow  them  to  be  killed.  Now 
we  are  talking  about  little  birds  I  will  tell  you  of  the 
little  quails.  You  may  have  seen  them  for  they  live  in 
the  United  States.  They  come  to  St.  Stefano  in  the 
month  of  September  in  immense  flocks.  They  fly  round 
close  to  the  ground  and  hide  in  the  grass.  The  hunters 
employ  their  dogs  to  drive  them  up  and  shoot  them 
when  they  are  flying,  and  they  often  get  fifty  a  day  to 
sell.  Besides  a  great  many  young  men  spend  their  Sab 
baths  here  in  shooting  for  amusement,  and  in  the  evening 
of  these  precious  days,  they  drink  and  smoke  and  sing 
and  play  so  loud  as  to  disturb  the  whole  neighbourhood. 
Do  you  not  think  this  is  very  wicked  1  It  certainly  is, 
and  God  will  one  day  severely  punish  those  Sabbath 
breakers,  if  they  do  not  repent  and  turn  to  him.  The 
people  of  this  place  are  poor,  ignorant  and  superstitious. 
Most  of  them  are  Greeks.  They  live  in  mean  filthy 
houses  and  spend  much  of  their  time  in  idleness,  loitering 
about  their  doors.  The  men  are  principally  occupied  in 
fishing  and  rowing  boats,  and  they  might  make  their 
families  much  more  comfortable  if  they  did  not  spend 
what  they  earn  during  the  day  at  the  wine-shops  in  the 
evening.  After  the  harvest  the  hungry  children  are  sent 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIGHT.  233 

into  the  field  to  glean  the  heads  of  the  wheat,  as  Ruth  of 
whom  you  read  in  the  Bible  gleaned  the  field  of  Boaz. 
We  often  saw  two  poor  women  turning  round  a  large 
heavy  stone  wheel  placed  upon  the  top  of  another,  to 
bruise  the  wheat  placed  between  them.  They  said  it  was 
to  make  pilaf,  because  they  were  not  able  to  buy  rice. 

St.  Stefano  was  named  by  the  Greeks,  in  honor  of  St. 
Stephen,  who  they  suppose  watches  over  that  place,  and 
once  a  year  they  keep  a  feast-day  for  him,  which  is  spent 
in  idleness  and  sin.  We  read  of  such  a  good  man  who 
was  stoned  to  death,  and  recaived  up  to  heaven,  but  we  do 
not  know  that  he  takes  care  of  any  particular  place,  and 
besides  we  are  to  worship  only  God.  There  is  a  church 
also  dedicated  to  St.  Stephen,  which  has  a  picture  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  which  the 
people  bow  down,  instead  of  loving  and  serving  Christ  as 
the  Bible  commands.  One  of  the  priests  used  to  keep  a 
school  in  it,  to  teach  the  children  a  few  prayers  and  some 
other  things,  in  a  language  they  do  not  understand.  A 
kind-hearted  man  saw  how  pitiable  their  condition  was, 
and  got  them  a  good  teacher,  and  fitted  up  their  room 
with  seats  and  benches,  and  provided  them  with  books 
and  slates.  For  a  while  the  parents  were  pleased,  and  the 
children  learned  well.  But  the  old  teacher,  who  wanted 
to  get  the  money,  said  the  school  was  his,  and  made  much 
trouble  about  it — so  it  was  all  destroyed,  and  the  poor 
boys  and  girls  were  left  to  run  again  about  the  streets. 

There  was  once  another  school  belonging  to  the  Roman 
Catholics,  kept  in  a  good  stone  building,  for  the  sons  of 
gentlemen,  who  were  able  to  pay  well  for  their  board  and 
instruction — but  this  is  now  finished,  and  the  College  sold. 

The  country  is  a  smooth  even  plain,  for  some  distance, 
almost  without  trees,  so  that  several  regiments  of  soldiers 
often  pitch  their  tents  there  during  the  summer-months, 
and  parade  about  to  practice  the  arts  of  war.  The  Sultan 

20* 


234  MEMOIR    OF 

has  a  neat  pretty  kiosk,  a  small  palace  handsomely  fur 
nished,  which  is  situated  all  alone  in  a  conspicuous  place, 
where  he  goes  once  or  twice  a  year  to  see  them  exercise. 

The  principal  man  of  the  village  is  a  rich  Armenian 
who  lives  very  respectably.  Almost  all  the  land  is  owned 
by  him  and  two  Turks  called  Aghas,  who  pay  the  Sultan 
a  great  tax  or  price  for  the  privilege  of  cultivating  it. 
To  see  the  great  heaps  of  grain  and  fruits  they  gather, 
you  would  suppose  they  were  rich,  and  perhaps  they  are, 
but  they  live  in  old  shattered  houses  full  of  chinks  and 
holes,  with  windows  all  broken,  and  besides  they  have 
almost  no  furniture.  They  own  a  black  slave,  who  waits 
upon  the  ladies,  and  walks  about  with  the  children.  After 
the  grain  is  reaped,  it  is  piled  in  stacks  to  be  thrashed. 
Then  a  large  piece  of  ground  near  by,  is  made  very  hard 
by  drawing  heavy  stone  rollers  or  wheels  over  it,  till  it  is 
smooth  like  a  floor.  When  it  is  finished  it  is  thickly 
covered  with  the  grain,  which  is  beaten  out  from  the 
stalks  by  drags,  set  on  the  bottom  with  sharp  flints  like 
teeth.  These  are  drawn  round  one  after  another,  by 
horses,  and  the  boys  have  fine  sport  in  riding  and  driving. 
After  the  straw  is  cut  to  pieces,  the  kernels  of  wheat  are 
found  next  the  earth,  and  the  men  lift  up  the  chaff,  which 
is  quickly  blown  away.  So  God  tells  us  sinners  will  be 
blown  away  to  destruction,  and  none  but  the  righteous 
will  be  preserved  to  dwell  with  him  in  his  kingdom. 

Now  I  have  almost  done  talking  about  St.  Stefano,  and 
perhaps  you  will  be  glad,  as  some  parts  of  this  story  may 
be  too  hard  for  you  to  understand  at  present.  But 
mamma  when  she  reads  it  will  perhaps  explain  hard 
words  and  sentences,  if  she  thinks  it  will  be  of  any  use. 

I  want  to  tell  you  of  how  two  little  children  died  there  of 
the  plague  once.  Their  father  was  a  boatman,  and 
brought  the  plague  in  his  clothes  or  something  else  from 
the  city,  for  no  one  in  the  village  was  sick.  The  little 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  235 

girls  died  after  suffering  a  few  hours'  pain,  and  the  people 
were  afraid  to  go  near  the  house.  The  father  took  one 
in  his  arms  and  carried  it  to  the  grave,  and  then  he  re 
turned  and  conveyed  the  other  to  the  same  spot.  Then  he 
and  his  wife  were  together  alone,  and  knew  not  what  to  do 
or  where  to  go  for  comfort.  They  had  no  more  children — 
they  knew  not  the  promises  of  religion — their  friends  were 
afraid  to  approach  them,  and  they  were  driven  from  the 
house  to  a  miserable  tent  to  smoke  themselves  and  their 
clothes  for  some  time.  Oh  how  we  grieved  and  pitied 
them,  to  see  these  young  people  laid  in  the  dust  before 
they  had  been  taught  the  way  to  heaven.  There  are 
many  more  now  as  ignorant  as  they  were,  who  may  die 
at  any  time, — and  will  you  pray  God  to  send  them  in 
struction,  and  prepare  them  for  a  better  world  1  The  pa 
rents  here  are  not  like  your  papa  and  mamma.  They 
believe  foolish  lies  instead  of  the  truth.  We  saw  once  a 
companyof  boatmen  get  apriest  to  bless  their  boat  and  them 
selves,  and  I  will  tell  you  how  they  did.  They  all  stood 
Tip  and  the  priest  held  a  bowl  of  water  in  his  hands,  over 
which  he  muttered  some  unmeaning  words.  Then  they 
all  crossed  themselves  and  bowed  down  and  kissed  the 
man's  garment,  while  he  sprinkled  the  water  on  them  and 
over  the  boat.  They  then  gave  the  priest  some  money, 
and  he  went  away.  The  water  that  was  left  the  men  took 
great  care  to  use  ;  some  drank  of  it,  others  washed  their 
faces  and  the  things  in  the  boat,  and  supposed  God  was 
pleased  with  such  conduct,  and  that  he  would  preserve 
them  from  danger  and  death  on  account  of  it.  What 
child  that  goes  to  the  Sabbath  school,  does  not  know  that 
this  is  all  nonsense  and  sin — that  this  is  not  the  way  for 
people  to  be  saved  1 

You  remember  I  copied  a  letter  for  you,  that  William 
Samuel  Schauffler  sent  to  John  White  on  his  birth-day. 
That  dear  boy  is  now  cold  in  death,  and  the  little  brother 


236  MEMOIR    OF 

about  two  months  old  sleeps  quietly  by  his  side  in  the  grave. 
The  name  of  the  other  was  James  Ferdinand.  "We  think 
these  two  dear  babes  are  with  Jesus  Christ,  praising  him, 
and  are  much  happier  than  they  could  be  in  this  world  of 
pain  and  sorrow.  Their  parents  were  very  much  grieved 
to  lose  both  of  their  sweet  children  at  once,  but  they  had 
given  them  to  the  Lord  who  made  them,  and  believed  he 
has  done  right.  They  rejoice  to  think  that  they  have  be 
come  like  angels,  free  from  sin,  that  they  are  wearing 
crowns  of  gold,  and  tuning  harps  of  heavenly  music  that 
God  has  given  them  to  enjoy  for  ever.  Should  you  not 
love  to  be  their  companion,  and  even  be  willing  to  do 
without  papa  and  mamma  for  a  while,  to  be  a  happy  saint 
above  the  sky  1  Then  try  to  be  holy — to  be  like  the  dear 
Saviour  "  who  carries  the  lambs  in  his  arms,  and  gathers 
them  in  his  bosom."  This  is  a  verse  that  Wm.  Buck  loves 
to  repeat,  and  how  I  wish  that  you,  Cornelia,  and  he  too, 
may  be  of  those  dear  lambs.  No  matter  then  when  your 
body  dies  ;  the  spirit  will  live  in  glory,  and  at  the  resur 
rection  a  new  shining  body  will  be  formed  out  of  the 
sleeping  dust,  for  Jesus  says  it  shall  be  raised  again.  The 
wicked  too  will  be  raised,  but  only  for  everlasting  shame 
and  misery. 

James  Harrison  was  six  years  old  last  Sunday.  Some 
friends  gave  him  many  little  presents  which  I  fear  he 
thought  more  about  than  he  did  of  thanking  his  heavenly 
Father,  who  has  kept  him  alive  so  long.  All  our  little  boys 
wrould  be  very  glad  to  see  you  and  their  other  cousins. 
They  have  only  six  playmates  here,  and  now  we  have  to 
live  shut  up  in  a  house  almost  like  prisoners,  because  the 
plague,  a  terrible  disease,  is  causing  many  people  to  die. 

Now  I  have  told  you  the  way  to  Constantinople,  you 
will  learn  the  names  of  the  great  ocean,  and  the  seas  and 
the  straits  between  us,  if  they  are  not  too  long  and  hard. 
Mamma  will  tell  you  the  difference  between  an  ocean  and 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  237 

sea,  and  what  a  strait  is,  and  an  island,  and  a  cape.  I  am 
sure  little  William  Buck  cannot  tell,  but  I  suppose  the 
children  improve  faster  in  America  than  they  do  here. 
William  has  read  a  part  of  Mr.  Gallaudet's  primer  with 
Isabella  Goodell,  which  your  dear  mamma  sent.  He  loves 
to  read  about  Frank  and  Jane,  and  how  they  went  to 
church.  Have  you  got  a  book  like  it  1  When  you  come 
and  see  me,  you  may  sit  in  the  balcony  with  Harrison, 
William  arid  John,  and  look  out  of  the  window  and  see 
the  different  sorts  of  people  pass.  There  are  many  na 
tions  here — Turks,  Greeks,  Jews,  Armenians,  French, 
English,  Eussians,  Italians,  &c.  We  live  in  the  main 
street  of  Pera.  Perhaps  I  shall  send  you  a  little  curl  of 
hair,  and  some  of  William's,  which  is  now  straight,  that 
you  may  see  the  color,  and  then  if  you  will  send  me  some 
of  yours,  I  will  keep  it  in  a  paper  carefully,  with  cousin 
Elizabeth's  and  Delia  White's.  Love  to  your  papa  and 
mamma. 

I  am  your  affectionate  aunt, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 


Constantinople,  Pera,  Jan.  29,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER, 

Time  slips  away  so  rapidly,  I  cannot  tell  when  I  wrote 
you  last,  but  conclude  that  it  is  some  months  since.  At 
any  rate,  my  pen  has  lain  almost  inactive  since  we  came 
back  to  the  city,  and  many  other  desirable  things,  as  well 
as  writing,  have  been  neglected,  for  the  want  of  assis 
tance  in  our  kitchen. 

You  would  perhaps  laugh  at  this,  if  I  should  enumerate 
all  the  servants  we  have  had  in  the  mean  time.  For  the 
business  of  cooking,  no  less  than  five  have  been  employed, 
and  dismissed.  The  first  was  a  German  reneo-ado,  from 

<T>  * 

the  Greek  army,  who  could  speak  no  language  in  common 
with  an  individual  in  the  house,  and  did  not  know  how  to 


238  MEMOIR    OF 

boil  a  piece  of  meat.  The  second,  a  well-bred  Greek, 
left  for  a  more  eligible  situation,  at  the  English  Consul's. 
The  third  was  an  Armenian  fisherman,  fresh  from  his  boat ; 
who,  after  a  week's  service,  ran  away.  The  fourth,  an 
old  dishonest  man,  could  barely  totter  home  under  the 
load  of  provision  he  took  every  night  to  his  family.  The 
last,  our  present  one,  is  the  same  who  went  away  the  first 
of  November,  and  had  been  with  us  about  eight  months. 
He  is  a  Maltese,  partly  blind  and  has  the  habit  of  enjoy 
ing  his  glass  in  the  evening. 

As  for  girls,  we  have  had  as  great  a  variety.  The  one 
who  had  been  with  us  a  year  or  more,  disliking  some  of 
our  strict  rules,  at  the  commencement  of  the  plague, 
chose  to  change  her  situation.  With  some  of  Eliza 
Oscanian's  assistance,  we  remained  alone  for  some  time, 
but  she  has  nervous  fits  often,  which  on  the  whole  ren 
ders  her  a  much  greater  care  than  help,  and  we  were 
compelled  to  employ  such  domestics  as  could  be  found, 
and  run  the  hazard  of  receiving  them  into  our  family. 
The  first  girl  staid  twenty-four  hours ;  having  soiled  a 
clean  suit  of  clothes  I  lent  her  to  change.  She  put  on 
her  own  clothes  wet  from  the  tub,  and  without  any  appa 
rent  reason,  or  ever  saying  a  word,  went  off.  The  next 
one  remained  a  week,  till  we  ascertained  she  was  covered 
with  a  filthy  eruption  of  the  skin,  to  which  our  whole 
family  had  been  exposed.  The  third,  had  such  pains  in 
two  hours  after  she  entered  the  house,  that  I  suffered 
great  anxiety,  lest  the  plague  had  really  come  in  our 
midst.  The  most  ludicrous  part  of  the  story  I  cannot  tell 
you,  but  the  next  day,  notwithstanding  all  her  groaning, 
she  also  preferred  her  own  wet  garments,  and  took  leave, 
saying,  she  had  got  sick  by  coming  to  us,  and  she  would 
stay  no  longer,  to  our  great  joy.  These  two  last  were 
Armenian  girls,  the  first  we  have  ever  been  able  to  obtain, 
and  may  be  the  last,  perhaps,  we  shall  seek  for. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  239 

Our  former  girl,  has  now  again  returned,  being  satis 
fied  with  her  experiments  of  change,  as  well  as  we,  and 
I  hope  she  will  be  induced  to  rest  quiet ;  otherwise,  the 
burden  of  nursing,  and  domestic   cares   too,    may   come 
upon    my    dear   husband,  who   has   enough   of  his   own 
already.    I  assure  you,  he  has  now  some  gray  hairs,  which 
perhaps   he  may  not  like  to   have  spoken  of,  for  he  only 
acknowledges  that  his  wife   is  wearing  out,  and  growing 
older.     Next  Friday  will  be   my  birth-day ;    and  if  you 
will    come   to  celebrate  it,  we  will  kill  the  fatted  Turkey, 
(the  best  we  have,)  otherwise,  it  will  probably  pass  unno 
ticed.     Last  Thursday  was  appointed   as  a  day  of  special 
thanksgiving,  in  our  missionary  circle  ;  in  order  to  recall  to 
mind  some  of  the  ten  thousand  mercies  we  all  have  expe 
rienced  since  our  residence  in  these  lands,  and  that  a  spirit 
of  more  fervent  gratitude  might  be  awakened  in  our  hearts. 
It  is  no  small  testimony  of  the  distinguishing  love  of 
our   Heavenly   Father,   that  no  one   of  our  families  has 
been  smitten  by  the  pestilence  ;  while  so  many  thousands 
have  fallen  around.     It  is  as  true  as  trite  a  saying,  "that 
one  half  of  the  world  does  not  know  how  the  other  half 
lives."  Misery  and  sorrow,  dear  sister,  you  have  scarcely 
seen  in  New  England,  unless  the  sorrows  of  more  refined 
sensibility,   and  tender  affections,  may  be  perhaps  keener 
than  those  of  the  body    and   mind,  when  the  mind  is   left 
uncultivated.     Had  I  time  and  room,  and  you  patience  to 
read,  I  could  tell  you  many  a  tale  of  distress.     The  past 
autumn  has  been  one  of  no  ordinary  affliction,  in  this  city, 
and  yet  where  is  there  an  individual,  that  will  pause  to 
inquire  "wherefore  has  the  Lord  smitten  usl  ' 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Farman,  English  missionaries,  went  to 
Smyrna,  two  or  three  months  ago,  to  avoid  residing 
among  the  sick.  They  left  a  Jew  in  their  house,  who 
had  been  in  their  employ,  sick  with  the  rheumatism,  and 
a  servant  to  attend  to  him.  The  latter  took  the  plague, 


240  MEMOIR    OF 

and  died  in  the  same  room  with  the  young  man,  who  was 
unable  to  walk  a  step,  and  no  one  would  go  near  till  the 
day  afterwards,  when  Mr.  Schauffler  heard  of  it.     How 
ever,  another  servant  did  rummage  the  dead  man's  pockets 
before  the  clay  was  placed  in  its  narrow  abode,  and  the 
same  individual  expired  of  the  same  disease,  in  the  same 
house,  in  about  a  week  afterwards,  and  a  similar  scene  of 
distress   was  witnessed  again.     The  poor  Jew,  hungry 
and  distressed  with  pain,  roared  aloud  many  hours  for 
help,  and  no  person  came  to  relieve  his  wants,  or  to  re 
move  the  loathsome  corpse.     The   house  is  in  a  village 
some  miles  from  where  we  live,  so  the  news  did  not  reach 
us  immediately.     The  Jew  has  lately  fallen  a  victim  to 
his  disease,  in  the  midst  of  his  youth. — I  think  I  have  not 
written  since  the  many  articles  you  purchased  for  our 
comfort  came,  and  I  now  thank  you  much  for  your  trouble. 
Alas  for  the  poor  ball !  the  net  makes  Harry  a  good  purse 
to  please  him  ;  but  William  took  a  pin  and  tried  the  ball 
to  see  what  effect  a  puncture  would  have  upon  it,  I   sup 
pose,  because  he  was  expressly  told  it  would  spoil  it.    As 
for  the  shoes,  they   are   a  treasure  AVC  shall  not   return, 
while  there  are  so  many  little  feet  here  of  all    sizes  ;  but 
only  two  pair   are  large  enough  for   Harry,   so  we  may 
trouble  you  the  sooner  again.     Mine  fit  well,  and  espe 
cially  the  ones  you  had  worn  ;  they  are  exactly  the  thing, 
and  I  had  the  pleasure  of  wearing  them  for  the  first  time 
to  meeting  on  Christmas  day.     So  far  from  being  offen 
ded,    at    receiving     what    you    had   previously    used,    I 
wish  I  could    tread   in    your    shoes    oftener — I    do    not 
mean  literally  however.     Mrs.  Goodell,  and  I  have  been  a 
shopping  to  day,  to   obtain  things  for  friends  in  Persia, 
and  in  Broosa.     I  wish  you   could   once  go  with  us,  and 
see  how   lazy  and    unaccommodating  the  shop-keepers 
are  ;  they  often  ask,  whether  we  want  much  of  a  certain 
article,  before  they  will  take  it  from  the  shelf  j  and  are 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    Z.    DWIGHT.  241 

generally  angry  if  it  does  not  suit.  To  give  you  an  idea 
how  much  we  are  troubled  to  get  things,  I  will  mention  a 
few  instances.  In  all  the  shops  to  which  we  go  in  Pera, 
I  can  get  no  suitable  stockings,  woollen  or  worsted,  for 
myself  or  children,  no  flannels  but  what  are  enormously 
dear,  no  shoes  worth  getting,  &c.  One  of  the  sisters,  at 
Smyrna,  sent  here  for  common  Russian  diaper,  to  go  to 
Athens  and  Cyprus.  There  is  not  a  piece  of  it  to  be 
found  in  Pera.  I  have  sent  about  Galata,  and  found  only 
three  pieces,  too  mean  to  buy- 
Common  table-linen  is  nearly  as  scarce.  It  would  be 
well  if  young  ladies  who  come  out  would  supply  them 
selves  at  home  ;  but  so  it  is,  they  always  think  they  shall 
not  want.  You  cannot  fail  to  be  much  edified,  I  am  sure, 
with  this  letter  j  I  have  scribbled  it  since  the  children 
were  put  in  bed,  to  go  to-morrow  morning.  I  began  it  to 
night  particularly,  to  say  we  send  a  small  tin  box  to 
Brother  White,  containing  something  called  in  Armenia, 
pestil  j  a  sort  of  cloth  to  eat,  made  from  flour,  together 
with  some  dried  mulberries,  with  which  they  (the 
Armenians)  are  accustomed  to  eat  it.  This  was  brought 
from  Armenia,  and  is  not  made  here  at  all.  It  is  not  for 
its  intrinsic  value,  but  for  the  rarity  of  it,  that  we  send  it. 
Perhaps  brother  will  again  be  so  kind  as  to  distribute  a 
portion  of  it  among  some  of  our  friends.  I  think  Eliza 
beth  will  not  make  another  apology  for  bad  writing,  if  she 
does  I  shall  suppose  it  is  intended  to  shame  me.  The  fact  is, 
my  husband  gave  me  a  day  or  two  since  an  extra  good  steel 
pen,  and  I  have  spoiled  it,  and  feel  as  if  I  must  write 
enough  to  get  the  worth  out  of  it,  before  asking  for 
another.  He  wrote  last  week,  but  he  will  have  a 
sufficient  stock  of  love  to  send  by  this  time.  He  is  in  his 
study  very  busy  about  something,  if  not  studying. 
I  remain,  with  love  to  all,  your  affectionate  sister, 

ELIZABETH  B.  DWIGHT. 
21 


242  MEMOIR    OF 

The  extract  which  follows  is  from  a  letter  addressed 
to  a  female  friend,  then  resident  at  Malta,*  where  it  will 
be  recollected  Mrs.  Dvvight  spent  more  than  two  years 
of  her  missionary  life.  The  letter  was  written  after  a  long 
period  of  close  quarantine,  on  account  of  the  plague  : 

"  Malta  appears  to  have  many  attractions  now,  since 
having  been  shut  up  so  long  in  this  place  without  society, 
and  without  being  employed  in  any  direct  labour  for  the 
instruction  of  the  ignorant  inhabitants.  Though  you 
breathe  so  many  lamentations  of  uselessness,  I  feel  happy 
in  the  thought  that  you  and  Mrs.  H are  so  well  em 
ployed,  and  are  exerting  an  influence  in  so  many  ways. 
Yet  surely  there  is  enough  on  all  sides  to  discourage  any 
one  of  us  in  these  dark  regions.  Avithout  a  strong  and 
lively  confidence  in  that  Divine  Power  Avhich  often  causes 
the  sun  to  shine  forth  from  under  the  darkest  cloud. 
But  I  trust  it  is  the  Lord  who  has  directed  each  of  us  to 
the  stations  we  UOAV  occupy,  and  it  is  our  duty  and  hap 
piness  to  do  with  all  our  might  Avhatsoever  our  hands 
find  to  do — leaving  the  event  with  him." 

The  following  is  from  a  note  from  the  country,  Avrit- 
ten  to  Mrs.  Gocdell,  one  of  her  sister  missionaries  in 
Pera,  on  the  fifth  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  her  eldest 

son : 

******* 

"Harrison's  mamma  is  very  grateful  to  sister  G 


and  the  children,  whether  he  is  or  not,  for  so  many  pre 
sents,  which  anticipated  his  birth-day.  Oh,  if  this  could 
be  his  spiritual  birth-day  !  The  words  are  often  in  my 
mind, — "Thus  far  the  Lord  hath  led  me  on  ;"  and  to-day 
especially  have  I  been  reminded  of  his  goodness.  Five 
years  ago  he  carried  me  through  my  sorrows,  and  never 
since  has  left  me  or  mine  to  fall,  but  has  built  up  our 

*  Mrs.  Temple. 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  243 

household  to  a  respectable  number.     O  that  every  mem 
ber  of  it  might  be  trained  up  for  the  mansions  above  ! 

"  Harrison  loves  very  much  to  hear  the  story  about  the 
marriage  of  the  king's  son,  and  the  man  who  had  not  on 
the  wedding  garment.  Almost  every  night  he  wishes  to 
have  it  repeated.  I  hope  that  he  and  William  and  Con- 
stantine  will  try  to  get  the  wedding  garment,  which  is  a 
clean  heart,  in  order  to  go  to  heaven.  Who  can  tell  how 
soon  the  time  may  come  when  it  will  be  necessary,  and 
it  ought  to  be  always  ready. 

"  I  thought  of  our  maternal  meeting,  though  I  was 
alone  ;  and  tried  to  pray  for  your  dear  children  as  well 
as  mine." 

The  following  was  written  soon  after  her  last  con 
finement,   and  about   three  months   previous  to  her  de 
cease.     It  was  addressed  to  a  beloved  missionary  sister 
in  Broosa  :* 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  S., — 

My  thoughts  and  affections  towards  you  have  not 
been  so  inactive  as  my  pen  for  some  time  past.  Nor 
could  they  be,  for  every  now  and  then  some  kind  token 

comes  from  you  to  awaken  them  afresh. 

******* 

Patience — patience,  what  a  word  !  and  care  too  ;  they 
have  a  world  of  emphasis  and  meaning.  I  need  much 
more  of  the  former,  and  wish  others,  with  whom  we  have 
to  deal  in  our  families,  had  more  of  the  latter.  But  you 
will  think  this  strange  talk  for  one  who  has  just  been  the 
recipient  of  so  great  mercies.  And  true  enough,  gratitude 
is  a  more  becoming  and  proper  subject  for  my  words  and 
thoughts.  Before  I  was  expecting  it,  a  song  of  delive 
rance  was  put  into  my  mouth.  Although  I  had  taken 
special  care  for  some  weeks  to  avoid  getting  cold,  yet  the 
(lay  but  one  previous  to  my  confinement,  a  severe  influ- 

*  Mrs.  Schneider, 


244  MEMOIR    OF 

enza  came  on,  which  produced  a  constant  headache, 
cough,  and  all  the  other  accompaniments  of  such  a  dis 
ease.  I  dreaded  the  consequences,  but  the  Lord  was 
infinitely  gracious  in  the  hour  of  peril. 

We  do  indeed  love  our  little  boy  enough,  and  I  would 
not  raise  my  hand  to  have  him  what  he  is  not,  for  the 
Lord  knows  how  to  suit  his  gifts,  perhaps,  should  we 
all  live  a  few  years  longer,  we  may  tell  him  or  some  of 
the  older  ones,  to  go  to  Broosa,  Trebizond  or  somewhere 
else  among  our  friends  of  a  kindred  spirit,  and  bring  us 
a  daughter  to  comfort  us  in  our  old  age.  Ah  !  old  age  ! 
Who  of  us  missionaries  may  expect  to  reach  it  1  Infir 
mities  we  may  feel,  but  threescore  years  and  ten,  though, 
at  the  pace  time  flies  it  might  soon  seem  to  come,— who 
of  us  will  see  that  period  completed  1  Who  of  us  can 
wish  it '!  Is  it  not  better  to  have  our  work  done,  and  go 
home,  the  earlier  to  be  at  rest  ] 

The  two  letters  which  follow  were  the  last  she  ever 
wrote.  The  one  to  Mrs.  Schneider  was  written  late  in 
the  evening  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of  her  disease, 
and  while  she  was  suffering  from  a  headache,  which  was, 
in  fact,  a  premonitory  symptom. 

The  other,  addressed  to  Mrs.  Powers,  was  written  two 
days  previously.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Powers,  in  consideration 
of  her  debilitated  state,  had  very  kindly  offered  to  take, 
for  an  indefinite  period,  her  two  eldest  boys ;  and  this 
note,  as  will  be  seen,  contains  an  allusion  to  this  proposi 
tion.  Those  two  boys  have  since  been  placed  in  the 
family  of  these  dear  missionaries  at  Bioosa — although 
when  the  offer  was  made  no  one  imagined  that  they  would 
so  soon  be  left  motherless. 


San  Stefano,  June  25,  1KS7. 
MY  DEAR  MRS.  POWERS, — 

I  am  not  unconscious  how  much  I  am  in  your  debt, 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  245 

neither  am  I  ungrateful,  although  it  might  appear  so.  All 
your  notes,  labours  and  kind  offers  are  duly  appreciated, 
and  serve  to  remind  me  constantly  how  valuable  and 
pleasant  it  is  to  have  good  sisters,  though  they  may  be 
hundreds  of  miles  distant.  If  all  the  followers  of  Christ 
were  as  ready  to  do  all  the  kind  offices  they  might,  even 
near  at  hand,  many  a  heart  would  sing  for  joy  that  now 
aches  for  the  want  of  sympathy  and  tender  care. 

I  did  not  dream  that  you  would  volunteer  to  burden 
yourself  with  our  children  to  relieve  me  ;  though  [  should 
have  had  no  doubt  but  your  kind  heart  would  have  an 
swered  "yes,"  had  we  requested  it.  I  should  feel  sorry 
to  be  obliged  to  lay  so  much  upon  yon,  and  trust  we  shall 
not  at  present  burden  you  in  this  way,  yet  I  feel  as  thank 
ful  to  you  and  Mr.  P.  both,  as  if  you  had  already  received 
them.  Mrs.  Schauffler  has  much  care  to  manage  so  large 
a  family,  which  it  grieves  me  not  to  be  able  to  relieve,  but 
I  do  not  see  that  the  absence  of  two  children  would  do 
much  to  lighten  the  burden. 

******* 

My  health  and  strength  are  somewhat  improved,  and 
could  I  get  over  one,  difficulty  that  obliges  me  to  remain 
quiet,  I  could  perform  the  customary  duties  of  my  family 
as  formerly.  And  it  is  from  the  inability  to  do  this,  and 
not  from  any  thing  that  I  suffer,  that  I  find  myself  becom 
ing  impatient ;  for  my  condition  is  one  of  mercies  and 
comforts  only.  Yet  even  this  is  sin. 

The  Lord,  our  tender-hearted,  merciful  Saviour,  would 
not  inflict  the  slightest  pain  or  evil  upon  any  of  his  peo 
ple,  which  he  did  not  see  necessary  for  their  best  good. 

There  are  two  families  almost  by  our  own  doors  in 
quaraatine,  who  are  far  less  comfortable  than  we.  A 
child  belonging  to  one  of  them  died  last  week  with  some 
sores  which  made  them  suspect  it  was  the  plague.  They 
were  out  of  doors  the  next  night  in  a  storm  without  a 

21* 


246  MEMOIR    OF 

tent.  We  gave  them  some  sheets  and  such  things  as  we 
could,  and  the  next  morning,  some  dry  clothes  for  the 
baby.  Such  deprivations  in  sickness  we  know  nothing 
about,  and  when  they  come  to  our  knowledge,  they  serve 
to  shame  rne  for  ever  having  indulged  a  complaining 
thought. 

How  painfully  affecting  is  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Adger's  afflic 
tion  !  My  heart  bleeds  for  them  whenever  they  come 
into  remembrance,  and  yet  how  sweet  to  see  Christians, 
in  such  circumstances,  mourning  with  true  godly  submis 
sion — there  is  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  heaven  exhibited  ! 
Mr.  Adger's  letter  to  Mr.  Schauffler  when  their  last  babe 
was  gone,  was  very  touching,  and  Mr.  Schauffler's  so 
much  so  in  return,  that  I  begged  a  copy  to  be  sent  in  the 
name  of  our  Maternal  Society,  to  the  Mother's  Magazine. 

I  hope  you  will  get  more  and  more  strength  this  sum 
mer,  and  be  prepared  both  in  body  and  spirit  to  see  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  poor  perishing  souls 
in  Broosa, — a  blessing  which  we  hope  may  be  in  store, 
and  which  we  all  so  much  need  here. 

Without  his  power  no  plant  of  grace  will  spring  up 
or  thrive  in  the  human  heart,  in  any  clime. 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  sister,  with  the  kindest 
regards  to  your  husband, 

E.  B.  DWIGHT. 


San  Stefanc,  June  26,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  SISTER  SCHNEIDER, — 

It  seems  to  be  my  fortune  to  receive  instead  of  con 
ferring  favours,  so  that  my  debt  of  gratitude  has  bepome 
a  large  one  to  you  and  to  many  others. 

I  sometimes  grieve  that  I  can  do  nothing  to  repay 
it,  though  perhaps  there  is  some  pride  as  well  as  gratitude 
mingled  with  this  feeling.  It  is  humbling  to  human  na 
ture  to  be  always  dependent,  and  this  is  a  lesson  that  I 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  247 

need  to  receive  no  less  than  many  others.  But  besides 
this,  it  draws  the  human  family  much  nearer  together, 
and  this  is  a  compensation  worth  suffering  for. 

The  more  I  am  cast  upon  the  tender  mercy  of  friends 
the  more  I  value  their  worth,  and  am  drawn  towards 
them.  It  is,  however,  a  painful  thought  to  consider  one's 
self  a  burden  on  the  hands  of  others, — especially  upon 
the  labours  of  those  who  have  the  unsearchable  riches  of 
Christ  to  make  known  to  their  fellow  men. 

But  we  are  to  walk  by  faith — not  by  sight, — with  the 
confident  assurance  that  our  Father  does  all  things  well ; 
and  what  more  can  children  wish  1 

How  glad  should  I  be  to  visit  you  this  summer !  I 
did  hope,  last  winter,  that  it  might  be  so,  and  that  the 
trip  might  take  the  place  of  a  removal  to  the  country, 
yet  it  is  ordered  otherwise.  I  should  be  glad  if  my  hus 
band  could  rest  for  a  while,  and  refresh  himself  with  you 
during  the  summer,  yet  I  need  him  so  much,  that  I  feel 
hardly  willing  to  relinquish  him  until  I  have  more 
strength. 

I  do  really  seem  to  myself,  and  doubtless  to  others 
also,  childish.  When  I  had  strength,  I  thought  myself 
something,  but  now  I  shrink  before  a  straw  in  the  wind. 
The  doctor  has  ordered  frequent  sea-bathing,  which  I 
intend  to  try. 

John  suffers  this  summer  again  from  the  bowel  com 
plaint,  and  often  looks  much  emaciated,  after  several  days 
of  severe  diarrhoea. 

We  do  not  remain  without  anxiety  for  him,  and  his 
mother  can  most  tenderly  sympathize  in  all  his  weak 
nesses  and  self-denials. 

With  what  fondness  have  we  watched  for  his  progress 
in  talking  this  whole  year,  and  yet  l  papaj  and  '  mamma,'1 
are  the  only  words  he  can  articulate, — nor  does  he  know 


24<8  MEMOIR    OF 

the  name  of  a  single  object,  while  his  apprehension  by 
signs  is  very  acute. 

With  much  love  to  all,  I  am  most  truly  yours, 

E.  B.  D WIGHT. 

It  was,  probably,  very  far  from  Mrs.  Dwight's  thoughts 
when  she  penned  this  letter,  that  it  would  be  the  last  she 
would  ever  write  ;  and  yet  the  very  next  day  she  was  laid 
upon  a  bed  of  sickness,  from  which  she  never  rose  !  So 
it  will  be  with  us  who  survive.  We  shall  soon,  perhaps 
unconsciously,  Avrite  our  last  letter,  make  our  last  prayer, 
speak  our  last  word,  and  spend  our  last  day  and  our  last 
hour  upon  the  earth  ! 

Happy  will  it  be  for  us  if,  like  her,  we  have  put  our 
house  in  readiness,  so  that  we  can  never  be  taken  by  sur 
prise.  But  miserable,  beyond  all  account,  will  be  our 
condition,  if,  when  the  stern  summons  of  death  comes, 
we  have  not  yet  begun  to  make  our  preparation  for  eter 
nity. 

Death — to  the  unrenewed  sinner — is  awful !  But  he 
has  no  terror  for  the  Christian  !  The  Christian  should 
make  death  and  eternity  his  familiar  study.  He  should 
regard  death,  not  with  gloomy  forebodings,  as  too  many 
who  bear  the  Christian  name  are  wont  to  do— but  with 
the  most  eager  and  joyful  anticipations ;  not  as  some 
thing  to  be  avoided, — but  to  be  coveted.  Death,  to  the 
Christian,  is  that  which  separates  him  for  ever  from  sin, 
and  unites  him  for  ever  to  Christ  !  Is  it  not,  then,  an 
object  to  call  forth  his  earnest  desires?  It  terminates 
all  his  anxious  and  hazardous  conflicts  with  corruption, 
and  introduces  him  into  a  dwelling-place  of  perfect  and 
unchanging  purity !  Is  it  not  this  for  which  he  has  been 
longing  and  striving  all  his  life  1  And  shall  he  shrink 
from  such  a  deliverance  ;  from  such  a  consummation  of 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  249 

his  best  hopes  and  wishes  ;  from  such  untold,  unima- 
gined  glory  I 

The  great  difficulty  in  the  way  of  our  taking  the  most 
cheerful  and  encouraging  views  of  death  is,  the  extreme 
weakness  of  our  faith.  If  we  had  faith  as  a  grain  of 
mustard-seed,  we  might  easily  remove  these  mountains  of 
doubts  and  difficulties,  and  cast  them  into  the  sea  of 
oblivion.  With  the  most  free  and  explicit  promises 
within  our  hands,  as  it  were,  we  hesitate  to  lay  hold  of 
the  full  privileges  of  the  Christian  hope,  and  tremblingly 
shrink  away  from  a  complete  reliance  on  the  cross  of 
Christ.  Of  course,  AVC  must  look  partly  to  something 
else  for  encouragement  and  hope  ;  and  whether  it  be  to 
comfortable  frames  of  feeling — to  freedom  from  cor 
rupt  thoughts,  or  any  thing  else — we  do  necessarily 
involve  our  minds  continually  in  deeper  doubts  and 
darkness. 

The  gospel  ground  is  the  cross  alone,  and  to  that,  and 
to  that  only,  is  the  sinner  directed  to  look  and  live.  To 
whatever  other  quarter  he  turns  his  eyes,  it  is  all  "the 
blackness  of  darkness ;"  but  there  is  nothing  but  pure 
unclouded  light.  "  There  is  no  condemnation  to  them 
that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  Spirit." 

We  cannot  fail  to  notice  how  carefully  guarded  this 
is  against  Antinomian  abuse  ;  while  at  the  same  time 
it  gives  to  all  who  struggle  against  sin,  and  trust  in  the 
cross  of  Christ,  the  fullest  warrant  to  hope  joyfully.  "  It  is 
God  that  justifieth,  who  is  he  that  condemneth  V'  Truly! 
and  it  may  be  asked,  if  God  can  get  over  the  diffi 
culties  in  the  way  of  our  salvation,  what  need  have  we 
to  be  harassed  any  more  on  account  of  them  1  If  God 
has  found  out  a  way  by  which  he  is  willing  to  justify 
us,  shall  we  still,  in  doubt  it  would  seem  of  his  sincerity 
or  ability,  condemn  ourselves  ! 


250  MEMOIR    OF 

If  we  have  sins  great  and  aggravated,  Jesus  Christ 
has  merits  reaching  far  above  them  all.  To  doubt  this 
is  a  species  of  infidelity  highly  dishonourable  to  God. 
All  that  is  needed  of  us  is  simple  trust  in  Christ.  The 
hope  that  arises  from  such  confidence,  however,  is  a 
purifying  hope.  If  sin — external  or  internal — is  loved, 
cherished  and  habitually  practised,  it  shows  that  we  do 
not  trust  in  Christ,  as  one  who  came  to  redeem  us  from,  all 
iniquity,  for  we  do  not  desire  such  a  redemption.  But 
if  sin  is  our  burden,  if  it  causes  us  daily  anxiety  and 
trouble,  we  have  not  even  the  slightest  ground  to  doubt 
when  we  look  to  Christ.  He  is  able  to  save  TO  THE  UT 
TERMOST,  them  that  come  unto  God  by  him. 

Let  us  lift  up  our  believing,  joyful  hearts  to  him,  and 
then  death,  even  in  the  most  horrid  form,  will  be  welcome. 
The  agony  will  be  short,  and  it  will  terminate  gloriously  ! 

It  is  always  gratifying  to  know  Avhat  are  the  feelings 
and  experience  of  a  Christian  on  his  dying  bed,  with  all 
the  solemnities  of  eternity  fully  before  his  mind. 

In  Mrs.  Dwight's  case,  as  we  have  seen,  her  disease 
was  such  as  to  deprive  us,  in  a  great  measure,  of  this 
gratification.  Her  mind  was  evidently  weakened  by  it, 
almost  from  the  very  beginning,  and  soon  after,  she  lost 
the  power  of  utterance,  and  lay  for  the  most  part  in  a 
state  of  stupor.  Sometimes,  however,  she  seemed  to  be 
roused  from  this  stupor,  and  would  probably  have  talked 
rationally,  had  she  not  been  deprived  of  speech. 

At  these  times  her  husband  had  some  conversations 
with  her ;  she  replying  by  signs,  as  she  was  requested. 
The  following  extracts  are  from  a  journal  kept  by  him 
at  the  time,  and  they  are  inserted  here  with  the  belief 
that  they  will  be  read  with  interest,  in  connexion  with 
what  has  now  been  communicated  : 

"  July  3. — It  is  a  great  grief  to  me  that,  in  my  present 
trying  situation,  I  cannot  talk  with  my  dear  wife  of  the 


MRS.    ELIZABETH   B.    DWIQHT.  251 

iove  of  Christ ;  of  his  presence  and  all-sufficiency,  and  of 
his  precious  promises,  and  often  pray  with  her  in  refer 
ence  to  our  going  to  meet  him  in  another  world,  for  I 
feel  that  I  may  go  with  her,  and  perhaps  hefore  her.  She 
lies  in  a  constant  state  of  stupor,  and  can  hardly  be 
roused  to  take  a  spoonful  of  arrow-root,  or  a  little  medi 
cine.  She  cannot  listen  long  to  what  I  say,  or  to  my 
prayers,  for  she  easily  falls  asleep,  and  even  when  she 
does  listen,  she  cannot  tell  me  her  feelings,  for  she  has 
no  power  of  utterance.  Just  now,  observing  that  she 
appeared  more  roused  than  usual,  I  put  to  her  several 
questions,  requesting  her  to  answer  me  by  a  motion  of 
the  hand. 

"  I  inquired  first  about  her  pains  of  body,  and  then 
asked  her  if  she  would  like  to  have  me  pray  with  her  ; 
to  which  she  replied,  by  a  sign  in  the  affirmative.  I 
asked  her,  'Are  you  happy  now,  my  dear  V  She  gave 
the  affirmative  sign.  '  Do  you  feel  that  Christ  is  very 
near  and  precious  to  you  V  She  made  the  affirmative 
sign  with  great  promptness.  After  repeating  some  pas 
sages  of  Scripture,  I  prayed,  and  when  I  arose  I  was 
pleased  to  see  that  she  had  been  enabled  to  give  her 
attention  throughout.  I  then  selected  a  portion  of 
Scripture  to  read,  but  she  could  attend  no  longer,  for  she 
had  fallen  asleep." 

Mrs.  Dwight  has  just  opened  her  eyes  for  a  short 
time.  I  asked  her  if  she  had  comfort  of  mind.  She 
made  no  motion,  and  perhaps  did  not  understand  me, 
as  her  hearing  is  evidently  affected.  I  asked  her  again, 
if  on  this  sick  bed  she  could  trust  her  all  in  the  hands  of 
Christ.  She  made  the  affirmative  sign  with  the  greatest 
promptness.  I  then  repeated  to  her  these  two  precious 
assurances  of  Scripture,  'I  am  the  resurrection  and  the 
life.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet 
shall  he  live.'  'For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for 


252  MEMOIR    OF 

a  moment,  worketh  out  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory.'  She  soon  closed  her  eyes  again 
in  sleep." 

"July  4. — -My  wife  does  not  sleep  so  much  to-day  as 
usual,  and  she  is  rather  restless.  I  saw  her  just  now 
lying  with  her  eyes  open,  and  asked  her  if  she  could 
adopt  the  language  of  Paul,  and  say,  '  I  know  whom  I 
have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  he  is  able  to  keep  that 
which  I  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day.' 
After  a  moment  of  deep  thought  fulness,  she  made  the 
affirmative  sign.  I  then  told  her  that  a  few  days  of  suf 
fering  here  will  never  once  be  thought  of  when  we  are 
tuning  our  hearts  to  the  praises  of  our  Redeemer  in 
heaven.  Afterwards  I  kneeled  down  and  prayed  by  her 
bedside.  When  I  arose,  I  asked  her  if  she  understood 
the  words  of  the  prayer,  and  she  made  the  negative  sign. 
I  supposed  it -arose  from  a  difficulty  in  hearing." 

In  conclusion,  we  may  be  permitted  to  make  a  few 
suggestions  to  Christians  at  large,  Avho  may  read  these 
pages: 

And  in  the  first  place  we  would  say — Let  all  who  have 
hearts  to  pray,  cry  mightily  to  God  in  behalf  of  mission 
aries.  We  know  not  through  what  fiery  trials  they  are 
passing  while  we  are  living  at  our  ease.  At  any  rate,  from 
their  very  situation  they  are  exposed  to  troubles  more 
than  other  men,  and  need  the  special  grace  of  God.  They 
go  out  Avith  the  expectation  that  their  lives  will  be  short 
ened  by  their  peculiar  exposures.  Pray  that  their  faith 
and  Christian  courage  may  endure  to  the  end,  and  that 
their  labours,  though  short,  may  be  abundantly  produc 
tive. 

Again,  pray  for  the  children  of  the  missionaries. 
Their  exposures  to  temptations  are  many  and  great.  If 
they  are  not  early  converted,  there  is  great  reason  to  fear 
that  they  will  fall  into  some  disgraceful  sin.  Christ  would 


MRS.    ELIZABETH    B.    DWIGHT.  253 

thus  be  wounded  in  the  house  of  his  friends.  Besides 
this,  they  are  often  left  orphans,  or  deprived  of  a  father, 
or  mother.  Where,  in  America,  is  the  Christian  father, 
or  the  Christian  mother,  whose  heart  is  not  peculiarly 
tender  and  affectionate  towards  the  children  of  departed 
missionaries  1 

Again,  Let  none  he  discouraged  when  valuable  mission 
aries  are  taken  away.  Do  you  think  if  the  Lord  needed 
them  in  order  to  carry  on  his  work  that  he  would  remove 
them  1  They  are  sometimes  called  away  suddenly  from 
very  useful  labours,  and  we  are  apt  to  feel  that  there  is 
a  serious  loss  sustained  ;  but,  although  many  have  been 
thus  called  away,  the  missionary  work  has  suffered  no 
arrest  in  consequence,  but  on  the  contrary  it  has  steadily 
advanced.  Nay,  if  we  could  ascertain  the  truth,  we 
should  doubtless  find,  that  in  most  cases,  these  very  re 
movals  of  dear  missionary  labourers  from  the  field  have 
been  the  means  of  far  more  abundant  good,  than  if  they 
had  remained.  Their  surviving  fellow-workers  have  been 
rendered  more  faithful ;  eternal  things  have  become  more 
familiar  ;  the  world  and  its  lying  vanities  have  been  more 
effectually  excluded  ;  prayer  has  become  more  fervent 
and  importunate  ;  the  miseries  of  perishing  souls  have 
taken  a  deeper  hold  of  the  heart ;  and  more  energy  and 
point  and  purpose  have  been  given  to  every  labour  of 
their  hands, — because  they  have  felt  that  the,  time  is  short. 
In  this  way,  by  the  grace  of  God,  great  blessings  have 
come  out  of  sore  afflictions. 

Once  more  :  One  great  thing  that  is  needed  at  home 
and  abroad,  at  the  present  day,  is  closet-religion.  If  we 
have  this  we  shall  never  place  such  dependence  upon  in 
struments  as  to  be  disheartened,  or  disconcerted,  when 
these  instruments  are  removed.  If  \ve  have  this,  without 
borrowing  any  trouble  from  the  future,  we  have  the  best 
preparation  possible  for  trials  and  afflictions.  An  active 

22 


254  MEMOIR    OF    MRS.    E.    B.    DWJGHT. 

bustling  piety,  merely,  is  not  suited  to  the  hour  of  fiery 
trial  any  more  than  it  is  to  the  calm  and  solemn  stillness 
of  the  dying  bed.  Nor  will  the  Lord  accept  of  even  the 
fullest  stretch  of  bodily  and  mental  activity  in  his  service, 
as  a  substitute  for  self-mortification,  subdued  passions, 
and  a  spiritual  and  heavenly  mind. 

All  that  religious  activity  abroad,  which  is  purchased 
at  the  sacrifice  of  closet-duties,  is  delusion  to  the  sou], 
and  a  mockery  in  the  sight  of  God.  He  wants  the  heart, 
— the  whole  heart  ;  and  without  this,  even  duties  of  his 
own  appointment  become  abomination  in  his  sight.  No 
man  can  have  true  spiritual  life,  without  keeping  HIS 
HEART  with  all  diligence,  for  out  of  it  ARE  THE  ISSUES  OF 
LIFE.  And  no  man  can  keep  his  heart  with  all  diligence 
who  has  not  an  in-door  as  well  as  an  out-door  religion  ; 
and  who  has  not  a  closet  for  prayer  and  meditation,  as 
well  as  a  world  for  bustle  and  action. 

Ah !  is  not  this  a  point  of  deep  deficiency  with  many 
of  us  1  Must  we  not  acknowledge  with  shame,  that  while 
we  have  been  laboriously  cultivating  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord,  and  endeavouring  to  make  it  appear  beautiful  with 
out,  we  have  suffered  rank  weeds  to  take  root  and  spring 
up  in  our  own  hearts  1  To  our  closets  then  let  us  go,  and 
may  we  meet  the  Lord  there  daily  !  When  we  have  once 
shut  the  door,  let  us  never  open  it  again  to  go  out  to  the 
world  until  we  have  felt  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come  ; 
and  have  had  sweet  believing  views  of  Christ  ;  and  have 
been  refreshed  by  some  precious  foretastes  of  heavenly 
glory. 


MEMOIR   OF   MRS.  JUDITH   S.   GRANT 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDITH  S.  GRANT. 


"But  the  long  toils 

And  fleeting  pleasures  of  a  life  mature, 
Were  not  for  thee.     The  sudden  sickness  came, 
Fiery  and  bitter — but  thy  soul  had  peace, 
And  calmly  wailed  to  be  offered  up 
To  Him  who  gave  it !" 

"BLESSED  are  tl.e  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord  !"  How 
often  and  how  beautifully  has  this  truth  been  exemplified 
in  the  closing  hours  of  the  missionaries  of  the  cross  !  As 
one  and  another  rest  from  their  labours  arid  leave  a  name 
and  a  memory  which  are  like  sweet  incense,  we  can  but 
repeat  the  cheering  assurance,  "Blessed  are  the  dead 
who  die  in  the  Lord."  When  Mrs.  Grant  deceased,  a 
charming  and  precious  spirit  was  called  to  rest  from  its 
earthly  work.  She  has  fallen  first  of  that  little  band  who 
are  seeking  to  kindle  up  the  flame  of  a  genuine  philoso 
phy,  and  to  revi-e  the  slumbering  spirit  of  Christianity 
in  Central  Asia — in  that  region  where  the  Magi  of  Persia 
taught,  and  where  the  standard  of  the  cross  was  planted 
by  the  early  Christians  if  not  by  the  disciples  ol  our  Sa 
viour.  Corruption  and  errors  have  crept  into  the  Nesto- 
rian  church  ;  but  the  Nestorian  Christians  deserve  the 
prayers  and  sympathies  and  assistance  of  evangelical 
Christendom  for  their  long  and  arduous  struggle  against 
Pagani":"i  and  Mohammedanism.  While  all  around  him 
has  changed,  while  kingdoms  and  dynasties  have  been 
overturned,  and  creeds  and  sects  swept  into  oblivion,  the 

22* 


258  MEMOIR    OF 

Nestorian  has  preserved  his  church  5  and  though  the  fire 
upon  his  altar  has  burned  with  a  flickering  light,  it  has 
been  kept  alive  from  age  to  age,  and  has  never  entirely 
gone  out  amid  his  fastnesses  in  the  wild  mountains  of 
Koordistan. 

It  was  originally  my  intention  to  have  prepared  a  me 
moir  of  Mrs.  Grant,  and  to  have  accompanied  it  with  a 
short  sketch  of  the  Nestorian  church  ;  but  circumstances 
which  I  could  not  control  have  prevented.  The  sermon 
of  Mr.  Perkins,  which  follows,  has  rendered  unnecessary 
such  a  memoir,  and  will  be  found  to  contain  an  excellent 
summary  of  her  life  and  character.  The  tribute  paid  to 
her  scholarship  is  in  all  respects  just.  Her  mental  train 
ing  was  of  an  excellent  character.  Her  education  was 
directed  by  her  foster-father,  and  was  intended  by  him  to 
be  of  the  most  thorough  kind  known  in  our  schools.  She 
was  early  placed  in  the  classical  and  mathematical  classes 
in  the  academy,  and  in  all  her  studies  exhibited  great  apt 
ness  and  power.  She  was  eminently  qualified  for  the 
acquisition  of  the  languages  of  Persia.  Perhaps  no  fe 
male  missionary  has  left  our  country  with  a  mind  so  well 
disciplined  as  was  Mrs.  Grant's. 

The  letters  which  follow  were  principally  written  to 
her  father,  and  were  never  intended  for  publication.  A 
part  of  them  I  caused  to  be  published  about  three  years 
ago,  supposing  they  would  be  interesting  as  containing 
information  in  relation  to  Persia  and  the  Nestorian  mis 
sion.  They  were  extensively  copied  into  the  journals  of 
this  country  and  into  the  religious  journals  of  England. 

Mrs.  Judith  S.  Grant  was  the  daughter  of  Erastus  La- 
throp.  Her  mother's  maiden  name  was  Judith  Crofts,  who 
was  sister  of  the  late  Alfred  Crofts,  of  Cherry  Valley,  and 
of  General  Erastus  Crofts,  of  Laurens,  in  the  county  of 
Otsego.  She  was  born  on  the  12th  January,  1814,  in  the 
town  of  Rutland,  in  the  county  of  Jefferson,  in  the  state 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  259 

of  New-York.  Her  mother  died  when  she  was  but  a  few 
days  old.  At  about  the  age  of  twelve  months  she  was 
taken  by  her  aunt,  Mrs.  Sobrina  Campbell,  and  Dr.  William 
Campbell,  of  Cherry  Valley,  her  husband,  and  adopted 
as  their  child. 

She  was  married  at  Cherry  Valley,  on  the  6th  April, 
1835,  to  Dr.  Asahel  Grant,  and  on  the  llth  May,  in  the 
same  year,  embarked  with  her  husband  at  Boston  in  a 
vessel  bound  to  Smyrna,  on  their  way  to  Persia.  She 
died  at  Ooroomiah,  January  14,  1839,  at  the  age  of  25, 
having  emphatically,  in  her  brief  life,  "  done  what  she 
could." 

"  Green  be  the  turf  above  thee 
Friend  of  my  better  days." 

The  following  letters  commence  in  July,  1835,  at 
Constantinople.  The  reader  will  find,  as  before  remarked, 
in  the  sermon  of  Mr.  Perkins,  a  beautiful  summary  of  the 
life  and  character  of  Mrs.  Grant,  and  I  would  humbly  add 
my  testimony  to  its  truth  and  justness. 

WILLIAM  W.  CAMPBELL. 

New-York,  July  27^,  1840. 


Constantinople. 

We  left  Smyrna  on  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  July, 
in  the  steamer  Maria  Dorothea,  a  most  splendid  Austrian 
boat,  quite  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  any  steamboat  1  ever 
saw  in  America.  We  had  sole  command  of  the  ladies' 
cabin,  which  (though  itself  very  small)  seemed  a  palace, 
compared  with  our  state-room  on  board  ship. 

Captain  Ford,  an  intelligent  Englishman,  treated  us 
very  kindly,  and  as  there  were  no  other  cabin  passengers, 
we  felt  more  like  guests,  at  the  table  of  a  friend,  than 
passengers  in  a  steamboat,  or  strangers  in  a  strange  land. 
The  views  up  the  Dardanelles  are  very  fine.  There  are 


260  MEMOIR    OF 

fortifications  both  on  the  Asiatic  and  European  sides. 
Long  ranges  of  cannon  in  the  walls,  and  occasionally  a 
pile  of  balls,  reminded  us  of  their  strength  and  terrible 
purpose. 

We  reached  Constantinople  on  the  morning  of  the  4<th 
of  July,  where  we  found  a  man  from  Mr.  Goodell,  waiting 
to  conduct  us  to  his  house.  On  this  day  we  felt,  more 
forcibly  than  before,  that  we  were  absent  from  our  be 
loved  America.  In  our  own  country  we  were  accustom 
ed  to  hail  this  day  with  every  demonstration  of  joy,  as 
the  birth-day  of  our  independence.  Here,  no  one  seem 
ed  to  know,  or  care  any  thing  about  it.  Commodore 
Porter  invited  the  few  Americans  resident  at  the  capital, 
to  du.e  with  him — he  sent  an  invitation  for  us,  but  we 
were  not  in  time  to  accept  it.  The  American  flag  was 
hoisted,  and  they  tried  to  feel  very  patriotic,  I  believe. 

We  were  much  delighted  to  find  Mr.  Merrick  still 
here  waiting  our  arrival.  He  was  just  on  the  eve  of 
departure  when  he  heard  of  our  arrival  at  Smyrna,  and 
remained  to  accompany  us.  He  is  a  lovely  young  man, 
and  destined  to  the  Mohammedans  of  Persia.  He  will 
accompany  us  to  Tabreez,  where  he  will  remain  a  few 
weeks,  and  then  proceed  to  Teheran  for  the  purpose  of 
studying  the  Persian  language.  We  consider  it  a  very 
great  favour  to  have  his  company.  He  has  been  here  six 
months,  during  which  he  has  studied  Turkish,  and  has 
become  somewhat  acquainted  with  Oriental  manners  and 
customs.  Besides,  Mr.  Perkins  has  sent  a  man  from 
Tabreez,  who  is  now  at  Trebizond,  to  be  our  dragoman 
and  servant ;  so  we  anticipate  little  trouble  in  travelling. 
We  shall  probably  take  horses  from  Trebizond  to  Tab 
reez.  It  is  perfectly  astonishing  how  much  these  horses 
will  carry  at  a  load — 140  okes ;  an  oke  is  about  l\vo 
pounds  and  three  quarters.  We  can  carry  many  more 
articles  than  we  supposed  in  America.  We  expect  with 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  261 

ourselves  and  our  baggage  to  occupy  eight  or  ten  horses, 
Mr.  Merrick  about  the  same  number,  which,  together  with 
our  servant  and  the  surijees  or  drivers,  will  make  a  train 
of  twenty  horses  and  upwards.  We  take  a  tent  to  serve 
as  our  house  ;  also  our  cooking  utensils,  eating  imple 
ments,  &c. 

I  no  longer  dread  this  journey,  but  look  forward  to  it 
with  pleasure.  Intercourse  between  Constantinople  and 
Tabrecz  is  very  frequent.  Mr.  Goodell  says  he  has  re 
ceived  letters  from  Mr.  Perkins  once  a  month  since  he 
has  been  there.  He  says  it  is  much  easier  to  communi 
cate  with  America  from  Persia  than  from  Beyroot,  or  any 

part  of  Syria.     So,  my  dear ,  I  shall  not  be  quite  out  of 

the  world,  even  in  Ooroomiah.  Mr.  Perkins  is  anxiously 
waiting  our  arrival,  to  proceed  to  Ooroomiah  to  commence 
operations.  He  intends  to  do  something  in  the  way  of 
schools.  Lancasterian  schools  are  the  most  approved. 
I  find  that  they  are  established  at  all  the  stations.  Here 
is  an  Armenian  and  Greek  boys'  school  to  which  a  high 
school  is  attached,  also  a  school  for  Greek  girls,  all  on 
the  Lancasterian  plan. 

By  the  efforts  of  the  missionaries,  schools  have  been 
opened  among  the  Turkish  soldiers ;  there  are  eight 
schools  containing  four  thousand  scholars.  Indeed  the 
Turks  seem  to  be  as  much  affected  by  the  mission  as  any 
other  people.  They  are  considered  by  the  American 
residents  here  as  a  noble  people  ;  needing  on'y  civiliza 
tion  and  the  gospel  to  render  them  ornaments  to  the 
world. 

The  doctor's  arrival  seems  to  excite  considerable  interest 
among  the  people.  Some  one  comes  for  medica1  advice 
almost  every  day.  Last  week,  on  Friday,  we  went  to 
Octarqui,  a  village  up  the  Bosphorus,  to  see  some  sick 
persons.  An  Armenian  banker  had  been  to  see  the 
doctor  a  few  days  before,  and  had  derived  benefit  from 


262  MEMOIR    OF 

his  prescriptions.  His  daughter  was  sick,  and  he  wished 
us  to  come  and  see  her.  We  also  had  quite  a  curiosity 
to  see  an  Armenian  family.  I  thought  I  had  seen  neat 
houses  before,  but  this  was  the  climax  of  neatness.  The 
parlours  and  family  rooms  in  this  country  are  all  up  stair?, 
two  and  sometimes  three  flights.  No  person  is  allowed 
to  go  up  stairs  with  shoes  on.  We  took  extra  pairs,  and 
changed  our  shoes  in  the  entrance.  Sofas  enrich  the 
room  on  three  sides  ;  these  are  most  delightful  articles 
of  furniture  ;  so  wide  as  to  serve  for  a  bed  at  night.  The 
natives  sit  upon  their  feet  cross-legged  on  the  sofas. 

Sofas,  mirrors,  and  occasionally  a  few  chairs,  and  a 
small  table  constitute  the  furniture  of  a  parlour. 

The  refreshments  consisted  of  sweetmeats,  served  in 
glass  bowls,  which  the  lady  of  the  house  or  some  near 
female  relative  takes  in  her  hand,  and  with  a  spoon  passes 
it  to  all  the  guests,  each  taking  a  spoonful.  She  gives 
each  one  a  clean  spoon.  After  this  comes  cold  water  in 
glass  bowls  with  handles,  then  coffee  in  cups,  about  the 
size  of  a  thimble,  holding  about  a  gill,  coffee  grounds  and 
all,  with  a  little  sugar,  but  no  milk.  The  cups  are  placed 
in  metal  stands,  similar  in  shape  to  a  wine-glass  ;  these 
are  a  protection  to  the  fingers  from  the  hot  coffee. 

The  mode  of  salutation  seemed  very  strange  at  first 
— a  touch  of  the  breast  and  forehead,  with  a  bow  ;  not  a 
syllable  uttered.  The  ladies  always  rise  whenever  their 
husbands  or  any  gentlemen  enter  the  room,  and  remain 
standing  until  they  are  seated.  This,  too,  seems  very 
strange  to  an  American. 

We  went  also  to  the  house  of  the  banker  to  the  Grand 
Vizier.  He  was  not  at  home.  With  his  wife  we  were 
much  pleased.  She  was  dressed  in  the  French  style, 
except  a  turban,  and  her  manners  were  quite  Frank.  We 
were  told  that  they  were  adopting  Frank  customs  in  their 
family. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  263 

We  also  visited  Mr.  Rhodes,  an  American  gentleman 
who  came  out  with  Henry  Eckford,  Esq.,  and  has  been 
engaged  ever  since  in  building  ships  for  the  Sultan.  He 
has  acquired  the  confidence  of  the  Sultan  to  a  greater 
degree  than  any  other  foreigner — is  admitted  to  personal 
interviews  with  him  and  walks  arm  in  arm  with  him 
through  the  garden  of  the  Seraglio  ; — which,  by  the  way, 
is  the  most  delightful  spot  in  all  Constantinople.  The 
wall  of  the  garden  is  three  miles  in  circumference. 

The  present  Sultan  seldom  occupies  the  palace  of  the 
Seraglio.  He  has  several  palaces  up  the  Bosphorus,  and 
about  Constantinople,  where  he  usually  resides.  He  goes 
to  some  one  of  the  numerous  mosques  every  Friday,  where 
all  who  wish  can  have  a  sight  of  his  person.  We  went 
up  the  Bosphorus  for  this  purpose,  but  did  not  obtain  a 
good  view  of  him.  We  saw  him,  and  that  was  all:  his 
caiques,  or  boats,  are  very  splendidly  ornamented  with 
gilding  ;  and  he  sits  in  a  gilded  canopy.  The  head  of  the 
caique  is  a  large  cock,  a  sacred  bird  among  the  Turks. 

The  present  Sultan  (the  accent  is  on  the  last  syllable) 
is  a  man  of  far  more  liberal  views  on  the  subject  of  edu 
cation,  &c.,  than  any  of  his  predecessors.  He  takes  great 
interest  in  the  intellectual  improvement  of  his  subjects, 
as  well  as  the  internal  improvement  of  his  empire. 

The  missionaries  here  have  been  obliged  to  lay  aside 
their  translations  of  the  Scriptures  to  prepare  lessons  in 
geography,  astronomy  and  geometry,  and  other  branches 
of  mathematics,  for  the  schools  among  the  Turks.  They 
gave  them  a  globe  with  only  the  meridians  and  the  out 
lines  of  countries,  &c.,  and  they  have  filled  it  up  in  Turk 
ish.  They  have  just  finished  the  translation  of  a  geogra 
phy  from  Malte  Brun.  which  they  are  waiting  to  present 
to  the  Sultan's  revision.  They  have  also  adopted  our 
notions  of  astronomy,  and  have  received  three  orreries 
from  the  mission  for  their  schools. 


264-  MEMOIR    OF 

They  are  also  doing  something  in  the  way  of  engi 
neering.  Two  enterprising  young  men  are  employed  as 
engineers  to  lay  out  a  road  from  the  capital  to  Adriano- 
ple,  14*0  miles  distant.  Last  year  they  completed  a  post 
road  from  Constantinople  sixty  miles  into  the  interior,  on 
the  direct  road  to  Ooroomiah.  They  frequently  come  to 
make  inquiries  of  us  concerning  our  roads  in  America  : 
indeed,  they  have  a  very  high  opinion  of  Americans. 
The  gun-maker  of  the  Sultan  is  an  American. 

Commodore  Porter,  though  only  a  charge  d'  affaires, 
receives  honours  from  the  Porte  equal  to  any  foreign 
ambassador.  Indeed,  a  charge  was  never  before  known 
to  have  personal  interviews  with  the  Sultan. 

You  know  you  used  to  say,  in  sport,  that  you  would 
come  to  Persia,  and  lay  out  roads  for  us.  Who  knows 
but  you  may  have  a  chance  before  long  1  You  might 
now  find  full  employ  in  the  Turkish  empire.  How  would 
you  like  to  be  engineer  general  of  the  Sublime  Porte  1 

The  Sultan  has  two  steamboats  for  his  own  special 
accommodation,  and  that  of  his  cabinet.  Belonging  to 
the  mission  there  are  an  electric  machine,  magic  lantern, 
telescope  and  microscope,  which  attract  and  interest  the 
people  very  much.  They  consider  all  these  as  instru 
ments  of  exciting  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the  gospel, 
and  feel  that  only  a  physician  is  necessary,  to  render 
their  apparatus  complete.  The  doctor  goes  to-morrow,  by 
special  invitation,  to  visit  another  Armenian  banker,  said 
to  be  the  greatest  man  in  the  Armenian  nation.  The 
missionaries  have  tried  in  vain  to  gain  access  to  him.  He 
has  heard  of  the  doctor's  skill,  and  desires  to  be  benefitted 
by  it.  We  have  sometimes  felt  half-inclined  to  stop 
here,  as  the  door  seems  so  wide  open.  But  Persia  calls 
louder  still  for  help,  and  duty  says,  Onward.  The  Shah, 
an  English  vessel  which  runs  regularly  between  this  and 
Trebizond,  is  now  in  port,  and  we  expect  to  sail  next 
week. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  265 

I  am  now  writing  in  a  room  in  Com.  Porter's  house 
at  St.  Stefano,  a  little  village  twelve  miles  from  Con 
stantinople.  The  mission  families  are  all  here  spending 
the  hot  season,  and  for  the  purpose  of  avoiding  the  plague, 
which  always  rages  with  more  or  less  violence  during 
the  hot  season.  Com.  P.  is  a  very  pleasant  man — exceed 
ingly  kind  to  the  missionaries — opens  his  house  for  public 
worship  on  the  Sabbath,  when  the  American  flag  is  gen 
erally  hoisted.  He  has  a  delightful  country-seat :  the 
grounds,  &c.,  are  quite  American  in  their  appearance. 
We  only  sleep  here,  and  still  stay  in  Mr.  Goodell's  family. 
Mrs.  Brown,  the  sister  of  Com.  P.,  is  a  very  pleasant, 
excellent  woman.  At  present  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Schauffler 
and  Mr.  Merrick  are  their  guests  ;  all  missionaries. 

One  fact  I  wish  to  mention.  The  Mohammedans,  many, 
very  many  of  them,  are  beginning  to  doubt  the  truth  of 
the  Koran,  and  to  inquire  about  Christianity.  As  the 
hand  of  the  Sultan  is  laid  less  heavily  on  the  people,  so 
in  proportion  are  they  improving  intellectually  and  mor 
ally.  The  system  of  "cutting  off  heads"  is  nearly  abol 
ished,  and  the  Sultan  permits  a  grandson  to  live,  a  thing 
almost  unknown. 

Erzeroom. 
Since  I  wrote   you  from  Constantinople,  the  waves  of 

the  stormy  Euxine  and  the  mountains  of  Armenia  have 
increased  the  distance  between  us.  But  though  the 
broad  expanse  of  the  Atlantic,  Mediterranean,  Marmora 
;md  Black  seas  separate  us,  "  my  heart,  untravelled,  still 
to  thee  returns!"  Be  assured  that  nothing  but  a  sense  of 
duty  would  ever  have  induced  me  to  think,  for  one  mo 
ment,  of  leaving  you.  You  are  well  aware  that  the  path 
of  duty  is  the  path  of  happiness,  and  will  readiJy  believe 
me,  when  I  assure  you  that  I  was  never  more  happy  than 
now.  At  times  the  thought  that  I  am  so  very,  very  far 
from  all  my  friends,  makes  me  feel  rather  sad;  yet  when 

13 


266  MEMOIR    OF 

I  remember  that  our  Friend  above  is  equally  present  with 
you,  as  with  me,  and  that  he  is  abundantly  able  to  supply 
all  you  need,  I  cease  to  be  sad. 

We  left  Constantinople,  Aug.  19,  in  the  Shah,  an  En 
glish  vessel,  bound  to  Trebizond,  with  fine  accommoda 
tions,  and  an  excellent  captain,  from  whom  we  received 
every  possible  kindness  and  attention.  The  cabin  and 
state-rooms  are  fitted  up  in  a  style  not  unbecoming  any 
packet.  We  had  a  state-room,  eight  feet  square,  with 
two  windows,  two  berths,  and  plenty  of  room  for  our 
trunks,  &c.  The  cabin,  furnished  with  sofas,  contained 
a  table  large  enough  to  accommodate  eleven  persons, 
with  sideboards,  &c.  &c.  Two  English  gentlemen  were 
fellow  passengers,  Mr.  Burgess,  a  merchant  at  Tabreez, 
and  Capt.  Johnson,  his  friend,  travelling  in  Persia  for 
pleasure.  They  were  very  kind  to  us. 

After  a  tolerably  pleasant  passage,  we  arrived  at  Tre 
bizond  on  the  30th  ult.     Mr.  and  Mrs.   Johnston,   Ameri 
can  missionaries  resident  there,  received  us   with  much 
kindness  and  cordiality,  and  we  passed  three  weeks  very 
pleasantly  with  them.     My  experience  proves  the  Euxine 
to    be  rough  and   stormy    indeed.      Trebizond   I   think 
decidedly  the   most   beautiful   place  I  have    seen  since  I 
left  America.     Situated   directly   on  the   sea,  its  houses 
embosomed  in  fruit  trees  present  very  much  the   appear 
ance  of  an  American  town.     We  formed  acquaintance 
with  the   French,   Russian  and  English  Consuls.     From 
the  English  Consul  our   friends  receive   every  attention. 
They  open  their  house  for  public  worship  on  the  Sabbath. 
We  were  also  favoured  with  an  introduction  to,  and  some 
acquaintance  with,  his  Excellency  Mr.  Ellis,  ambassador 
extraordinary  to  Persia.     He  was  exceedingly  kind  to  us, 
and  repeatedly  offered  his  assistance  in  any  way  we  might 
desire.     He  would  be  most  happy  to  do  any  thing  in  his 
power  to  further  our  object. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  267 

We  were  detained  some  time  at  Trebizond  for  want 
of  horses,  which  are  unusually  scarce  this  season,  owing 
to  the  great  amount  of  goods  for  the  Persian  market. 
We  at  length  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  requisite  num 
ber,  and  left  Trebizond,  Sept.  17th.  Our  company  con 
sists  of  Mr.  Merrick,  the  doctor  and  myself,  Nicholas 
our  interpreter  and  servant,  three  Nestorians,  one  of 
whom  acts  as  our  servant,  the  other  two  walk  beside  us 
for  our  protection,  and  assist  in  pitching  our  tent,  &c. 
&c.  Sixteen  baggage  and  five  saddle  horses,  with  their 
drivers,  compose  our  party. 

Three  hours  or  nine  miles  from  Trebizond  we  pitched 
our  tent,  and  spread  our  mattresses,  in  a  valley  enclosed  in 
the  mountains,  near  a  little  stream  here.  After  com 
mending  ourselves  to  our  Father  in  heaven,  as  a  family, 
we  sought  repose,  and  were  lulled  to  sleep  by  the  mur 
murs  of  the  stream. 

18th.  Rose  at  5,  refreshed  ;  after  partaking  of  our  sim 
ple  breakfast,  consisting  of  coffee,  eggs  and  quail  soup, 
eaten  from  a  chest,  standing,  we  again  mounted,  and 
began  to  ascend  the  mountain.  The  rain  which  had  fallen 
during  the  night,  and  continued  at  intervals  during  the 
day,  rendered  the  rocks  very  slippery,  and  my  horse 
would  frequently  slide  some  distance.  With  the  assist 
ance  of  the  kutirgu  who  led  my  horse,  and  of  the  Nesto- 
rian  pedestrians  who  walked  each  side  of  my  horse,  to 
keep  my  saddle  safe,  my  fears  were  allayed,  and  we 
ascended  the  mountain  in  safety;  arrived  at  Chairlu 
about  5  P.  M.,  having  rode  eight  hours.  As  the  rain  still 
continued,  we  did  not  pitch  our  tent,  but  took  up  our 
quarters  at  the  khan,  or  mountain  hotel,  consisting  of  one 
room  with  a  ground  floor,  the  roof  of  which  is,  on  three 
sides,  even  with  the  ground.  A  cheerful  fire  greeted  us 
on  our  entrance,  and  was  very  grateful  after  our  long 
exposure  to  the  cold  mountain  air.  Here,  on  the  fern 


268  MEMOIR   OF 

beds,  in  each  corner  of  the  room  nearest  the  fire,  we 
spread  our  mattresses,  and  seated  ourselves  in  Oriental 
style.  After  our  supper  of  eggs,  dried  beef  which  we 
brought  from  America,  and  yog  oort,  or  curdled  milk,  a 
favourite  dish  of  the  natives,  of  which  I  am  very  fond — 
the  milk  is  soured  artificially,  and  the  flavour  of  the  dish 
resembles  our  buttermilk — we  again  recommended  our 
selves  to  God,  and  lay  down  to  sleep. 

19th.  Rose  very  early,  expecting  to  start,  but  were 
told  that  some  of  our  baggage  was  still  far  down  the 
mountain — the  katirgus  who  had  come  with  us  had  gone 
back  for  the  rest.  They  did  not  return  until  after  nine, 
when  it  was  too  late  to  start,  as  the  next  stage  was  eleven 
hours  with  no  stopping  place.  One  of  the  horses  had 
rolled  down  the  mountain,  and  was  only  saved  by  a  tree 
from  going  into  the  torrent  below.  There  was  now  no 
alternative  but  to  stay  quietly,  not  only  this  day,  but  the 
next,  which  was  the  Sabbath.  We  felt  very  grateful  that 
we  had  such  comfortable  quarters,  and  that  our  health  and 
spirits  were  so  good.  We  passed  the  day  in  reading  and 
writing  alternately,  talked  about  our  friends  at  home,  &c. 
20th.  Passed  a  pleasant,  quiet  Sabbath.  Mr.  Mer- 
rick  gave  us  a  sermon  from  Romans  viii.  15,  accompanied 
with  the  usual  exercises.  We  thought  and  spoke  of  the 
"assembly  of  the  saints,"  of  "the  great  congregation." 
.  21st.  Rose  early,  breakfasted,  and  started  at  six,  in 
the  rain  which  continued  nearly  all  day.  Our  path  led 
up  the  steep  side  of  the  mountain,  sometimes  so  near  the 
brink  of  the  precipice  that  I  was  obliged  to  exert  every 
nerve  to  retain  my  seat  on  the  horse.  We  were  enabled 
to  attain  the  summit  in  safety,  when  we  found  ourselves 
far  above  the  clouds,  probably  four  thousand  feet  above 
the  sea.  The  summit  of  the  mountain  was  level  to  a 
considerable  extent,  but  entirely  destitute  of  trees.  The 
general  features  of  the  country  reminded  me  of  Scottish 


•'• "i  • 

MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  269 

scenery  ;  high  mountains,  deep  glens,  mountain-torrents, 
shepherds  with  their  flocks,  engaged  in  spinning  and 
knitting — all  resemble  the  ideas  I  have  of  the  highlands 
of  Scotland.  The  lands  on  the  mountain  were  cultivated 
in  every  spot  which  the  hand  of  industry  could  reach. 
As  we  descended  the  other  side  we  found  dry  weather, 
and  in  the  valley  there  appeared  to  have  been  no  rain. 
Our  stage  of  eleven  hours  was  accomplished  at  four  P.  M., 
and  we  stopped  for  the  night  at  the  village  of  Tagli-moor- 
derrah,  or  valley  of  rain. 

As  the  village  contains  no  khan,  and  the  weather  was 
too  cold  for  our  tent,  a  cottage  was  vacated  for  our  ac 
commodation,  and  we  slept  admirably  in  the  room  with 
the  cows,  horses  and  servants. 

I  am  aware  this  sounds  strangely  to  American  ears, 
and  will  probably  call  forth  sympathy  and  pity  for  our 
comfortless  situation.  But  I  assure  you  these  things 
sfietn  far  worse  in  story,  across  the  Atlantic,  than  experi 
ence  really  proves  them  to  be.  I  never  slept  more  com 
fortably  in  my  life  than  this  night.  This  illustrates  one 
happy  fact  in  the  constitution  of  our  system, — the 
power  of  accommodating  ourselves  to  circumstances: 
however  unpleasant  and  disagreeable  in  prospect,  we  can 
find  much  that  is  amusing  and  comfortable. 

22d.  Rose  at  four,  breakfasted,  and  mounted  again  at 
eight.  We  were  favoured  during  our  stay  with  calls 
from  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  ;  especially  the 
female  part.  They  seemed  to  take  a  great  fancy  to  me, 
as  I  was  probably  the  first  Frank  lady  ever  at  the  village. 
They  examined  minutely  every  part  of  my  dress,  and 
made  such  remarks  as  suited  their  taste  and  convenience. 
They  all  assembled  to  witness  our  departure,  and  assured 
me  of  their  affection  for  me  by  repeated  "  choke  severims," 
much  I  love  you — "  khosh  gelden,"  glad  to  see  you — 
"  choke  salam,"  much  peace  go  with  you.  Some  of  them, 

23* 


270  MEMOIR    OF 

came  down  the  mountain  to  have  the  last  farewell.  I  was 
amused  and  affected  with  this  simple  display  of  native 
kindness  of  heart  from  these  poor  degraded  Turkish  wo 
men.  O  that  the  blessed  gospel  was  read  and  its  prin 
ciples  practised  by  them  !  My  feelings  and  sympathies 
were  strongly  enlisted  in  their  behalf.  A  copy  of  the 
New  Testament  was  left  there  with  which  they  seemed 
much  pleased :  we  hope  and  pray  that  its  precious  truths 
may  prove  the  savour  of  life  unto  life  to  these  souls.  After 
a  ride  of  eight  hours  over  the  mountains,  where  the  ther 
mometer  fell  to  42°,  (the  day  before  to  39°,)  we  descended 
into  the  valley  of  Balla  Hor,  where  signs  of  cultivation 
and  civilization  began  to  appear.  The  region  through 
which  we  had  passed  was  entirely  barren  ;  rugged  rocks 
covered  the  tops  of  the  mountain,  and  gave  to  the  whole 
scene  a  desolate  and  cheerless  aspect ;  but  here  we  were 
greeted  with  the  sight  of  flocks  and  herds,  wheat-fields 
and  threshing-floors,  and  carts  loaded  with  grain  drawn  by 
buffaloes.  An  hour  brought  us  to  the  village  of  Balla  Hor, 
and  we  gladly  took  up  our  quarters  at  the  khan — a  room 
raised  four  feet  above  the  stable,  with  an  open  railing 
around  it.  We  had  scarcely  seated  ourselves  on  the 
cushion,  brought  for  us  from  a  neighbouring  house,  when 
we  were  surprised  and  delighted  by  the  arrival  of  our 
dear  Dr.  Perkins.  He  had  heard  of  our  arrival  at  Con 
stantinople,  and  for  my  sake  had  come  on  from  Tabreez 
to  meet  us,  that  we  might  be  spared  trouble  and  incon 
venience  on  the  road.  He  had  already  been  at  Erzeroom 
three  weeks,  and  had  started  the  day  before  by  Tartar  for 
Trebizond  ;  fortunately  we  met  here,  and  thus  saved  him 
the  trouble  of  going  all  the  way  to  Trebizond. 

We  are  very,  very  glad  to  see  him.  You  can  imagine 
it,  I  think,  a  great  object  to  have  him  with  us,  as  he  is 
acquainted  with  the  road  and  with  the  language. 

23d.  Rose  at,  three,  breakfasted,  and  started  at  six.    A 


MRS.    JODITH    S.    GRANT.  271 

delightful  ride  of  four  and  a  half  hours  brought  us  to  Bai- 
boot.  For  the  first  time  I  took  the  reins  this  morning. 
It  was  rather  dull  work  to  have  my  horse  led ;  on  the 
mountains  it  was  necessary  ;  but  our  road  to-day  led  over 
a  delightful  plain.  Pitched  our  tents  at  eleven,  on  the 
flat  beside  the  river  loroke,  which  runs  through  the  city 
of  Baiboot.  Dined  on  mutton-soup,  mutton-steak,  and 
water-melon.  It  was  a  comfortable  day  of  rest  to  us,  and 
at  night  we  hung  our  curtain,  spread  our  mattresses,  and 
sought  repose. 

24th.  Much  refreshed  this  morning,  mounted  at  half 
past  six — pleasant,  but  cold.  Our  road  led  along  the 
banks  of  the  river  for  several  hours.  We  then  crossed  it 
and  followed  a  tributary  for  some  distance.  We  met  a 
party  of  boys  and  men,  headed  by  a  Turkish  officer,  who 
had  been  out  into  the  country  and  forced  these  into  the 
service  of  the  army.  They  were  on  their  way  to  Con 
stantinople.  This  is  a  wretched  system — no  better  than 
the  slave-trade.  On  our  way  we  passed  a  mineral  spring, 
the  waters  of  which  resemble  in  taste  the  Congress  water 
of  Saratoga. 

25th.  Passed  the  night  comfortably  in  our  tent,  and 
crossed  the  mountain,  from  the  summit  of  which  we  had  a 
distant  view  of  Erzeroom,  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the 
plain  of  that  name.  Descended  into  the  plain,  and  stop 
ped  at  the  first  village  for  the  night. 

26th.  Rose  at  one,  breakfasted,  and  started  at  four,  to 
avoid  the  heat  of  the  day,  which  would  be  oppressive  on 
the  plain.  This  plain  is  perfectly  level  for  a  space  of 
twelve  miles  square,  exceedingly  fertile,  nearly  destitute 
of  trees.  We  visited  the  hot  springs,  twelve  miles  from 
the  ciiy.  The  temperature  is  about  106°,  and  the  water 
boils  up  very  prettily  from  the  ground,  and  they  are  much 
resorted  to  for  bathing.  We  crossed  the  Euphrates, 
which  rises  in.  Erzeroom,  and  were  kindly  received  by 


272  MEMOIR    OF 

Messrs.  Abbot  and  Zohrab,  English  merchants  here  ;  they 
insisted  on  our  stopping  with  them,  and  offered  every  as 
sistance  in  their  power. 

Mr.  Perkins  preached  there  yesterday,  Sabbath.  I  find 
myself  very  little  fatigued ;  indeed  I  arn  confident  that  I 
could  have  made  a  journey  of  189  miles  in  no  other  man 
ner  with  as  little  fatigue.  I  attribute  it  to  my  saddle — a 
chair  with  back  and  arms,  and  a  board  for  my  feet  ;  so  it 
is  like  sitting  in  a  chair  instead  of  a  saddle.  We  have 
engaged  horses,  and  intend  to  set  off  to-morrow  for  Tab- 
reez,  in  company  with  Mr.  Burgess  and  Captain  Johnson. 


Tabrecz,  Persia. 

My  last  letter,  dated  Sept.  26th,  left  me  at  Erzeroom, 
where  we  remained  until  the  29th,  experiencing  much 
kindness  and  attention  from  our  English  friends,  to  whom 
we  feel  much  indebted  and  attached.  Our  journey  from 
thence  to  Tabreez  was  prosperous  and  delightful  beyond 
any  thing  we  had  dared  to  anticipate.  As  the  incidents 
of  the  journey  can  best  be  given  in  the  form  of  a  journal, 
I  will,  with  your  permission,  continue  in  the  same  manner 
with  former  letters : 

Sept.  29th.  Left  Erzeroom  at  half-past  twelve,  rode 
twenty-four  miles,  over  the  plain  of  Hassan  Ivulaah,  (for 
tress  of  Hassan,  pronounced  Hassan  Colly,)  and  stopped 
for  the  night  in  a  stable — our  tent  having  remained  be 
hind  without  our  consent,  through  the  carelessness  of 
our  muleteer. 

It  was  after  dark  when  we  arrived,  and  I  was  exceed 
ingly  fatigued.  By  the  light  of  the  moon,  Avhich  shines 
very  brightly  in  this  country,  we  selected  a  place  for  our 
tent,  but  were  obliged,  after  waiting  some  time,  to  adjourn 
to  the  stable,  which  had  been  engaged  by  some  English 
friends  who  had  preceded  us.  It  was  a  loft,  eight  feet 
above  the  stable,  with  a  railing  around  it.  In  the  stable 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  273 

were  six  horses,  four  donkeys,  three  buffaloes  and  their 
calves,  altogether  a  most  musical  company.  As  I  entered 
the  chamber,  eight  feet  by  twelve,  the  stench  from  the 
stable,  and  the  tobacco-smoke,  with  which  the  room  had 
been  filled  for  our  accommodation,  as  an  antidote  to  the 
other  perfumes,  well  nigh  suffocated  me.  I  was  nearly 
out  of  breath,  from  walking  some  distance,  and  the  smoke 
irritating  my  lungs  occasioned  a  violent  fit  of  coughing. 
From  this  I  soon  recovered,  and  became  quite  reconciled 
to  our  narrow  quarters.  Our  supper  consisted  of  boiled 
milk  and  bread,  and  hard-boiled  eggs,  which  we  ate  with 
out  any  other  apparatus  than  a  wooden  spoon  for  each, 
from  one  wooden  dish,  placed  in  the  centre  of  our  Orien 
tal  table.  The  spirits  of  our  party  seemed  to  rise  in 
proportion  as  our  comforts  diminished,  and  we  ate  our 
meal  in  high  glee  and  with  a  fine  relish — after  which  we 
all  addressed  ourselves  to  sleep. 

30th.  We  aAvoke  at  three,  somewhat  refreshed — par 
took  of  a  breakfast  similar  to  our  supper  last  night — and 
mounted  our  horses  at  six.  This  place,  once  celebrated 
for  its  strength,  is  now  neglected  and  in  decay.  The 
fortress,  built  on  a  rock,  seventy-five  feet  in  height,  is 
capable  of  sustaining  a  tremendous  siege — were  it  only 
manned,  and  kept  in  repair — but  so  much  is  the  place 
neglected,  that  not  even  the  gates  of  the  town  are  closed 
at  night.  We  this  day  crossed  the  river  Arras  (ancient 
Araxes)  on  a  fine  stone  bridge,  somewhat  out  of  repair, 
seven  arches  of  hewn  stone — and  the  bridge  was  five 
hundred  feet  in  length,  according  to  our  estimation  when 
we  crossed  it.  Tradition  says,  this  bridge  was  built  by  a 
wealthy  shepherd,  who  having  thus  immortalized  himself, 
passed  the  rest  of  his  days  as  a  hermit,  on  the  summit  of 
a  precipice,  which  here  overhangs  the  river.  Some  are 
of  opinion  that  it  is  of  Roman  architecture — but  all  is 
conjecture  concerning  it.  We  stopped  at  Amra  Khoy, 


274  MEMOIR    OF 

twenty-five    miles   from    Hassan-Kulaah,  or,  in   Turkish 
reckoning,  six  hours  and  twenty  minutes. 

Oct.  1st.  Left  Amra  Khoy  at  four,  and  reached  Delly 
Baba  at  twelve,  travelling  seven  and  a  half  hours,  or  thirty 
miles,  over  a  pleasant,  undulating  region.  We  pitched 
our  tent  beside  a  pleasant  stream,  and  remained  until  ten 
in  the  evening,  when  we  again  mounted,  and  reached 
Mollah  Solyman,  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountain,  at 
one  the  next  day,  riding  fourteen  hours,  a  distance  of 
forty-five  miles.  Our  object  in  thus  travelling  in  the 
night  was  to  be  under  the  protection  of  the  caravans, 
which  we  joined  at  Delly  Baba,  belonging  to  Mr.  Burgess, 
an  English  merchant  at  Tabreez.  He  was  also  in  com 
pany,  together  with  two  other  English  gentlemen.  The 
caravan  consisted  of  six  hundred  horses,  several  mules 
and  donkeys,  and  eight  or  ten  camels  ;  they  were  at 
tended  by  a  Turkish  officer  and  ten  horsemen,  as  a  guard 
against  the  Kurds,  who  were  at  this  time  in  a  disturbed 
state,  having  only  a  short  time  before  ravaged  several 
villages  near  Kars,  in  retaliation  for  unjust  exactions, 
made  by  the  pasha  of  Erzeroom.  The  road  we  took 
over  the  mountain  was  considered  the  most  unsafe- — but 
we  found  no  difficulty  or  danger  by  the  way. 

3d.  Left  Mollah  Solyman,  and  fairly  entered  the 
Kurdish  country — consisting  of  immense  fertile  plains, 
used  entirely  for  pasturage.  We  felt  a  little  apprehen 
sion,  but  nothing  occurred  to  disturb  us.  We  passed 
several  Kurds  whom  we  took  for  spies.  They  eyed  us 
very  closely,  and  passed  on.  We  stopped  near  Kara 
Keloseh,  (black  church,)  pitched  our  tents  in  a  fort  made 
of  the  boxes,  for  protection,  and  slept  securely. 

6th.  Left  our  encampment  this  morning  at  half-past 
two,  visited  the  Armenian  convent  at  Uch  Kelceseh,  said 
to  be  the  largest  church  in  the  Armenian  nation.  It  is  a 
venerable  pile  of  hewn  stone-work,  built  by  King  Dittub, 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GBANT.  275 

soon  after  his  conversion  to  Christianity.     It  is  situated 
on  the  bank  of  the  Euphrates,  near  the   spot   where  the 
king  was  baptized  by  St.  Georgio,  1535  years  ago.     The 
convent  is  now  occupied  by  eight  ecclesiastics,  one  bishop, 
three  priests  and  four  deacons.     We  were  kindly  received 
by  the  bishop,  who  invited  our   whole  party  to  behold 
their  morning  devotions  in  the  church.     They  consisted 
of  a  series  of  unmeaning  prostrations   and    signs,  with 
occasional  repetitions  of  prayers,  and  passages  of  Scrip 
ture  in  the  ancient  Armenian,  a  language  wholly  unintel 
ligible  to  the  common  people.     These  ecclesiastics,  espe 
cially  the  bishop,  bore  evident  marks  of  intemperance — 
Ave  were  told  that  it  was  their  custom  to   beg   spirits   of 
travellers,  to  satisfy  their  own  depraved  appetites.     Mel 
ancholy  indeed  is  the  state  of  a   church   whose   bishops 
and  priests  are  guilty  of  such  meanness.     The  intempe 
rance  of  nominal  Christians  is  proverbial  among  Moham 
medans,  so  much  so,  that  it  is  a  common  saying  among 
them  when  a  man  is  seen  intoxicated,  "  that  man  has  left 
Mohammed    and    has    gone   to  Jesus !"     Horrid,   horrid 
blaspheiny  !     And  then  (I  blush  to  say  it)  the  great  quan 
tity  of  spirits  brought  into  the  country  in  the   shape   of 
New  England  rum,  and  other  kindred  poisons,  tends  con 
stantly  to   increase   the   evil.     Well  may  the  American 
churches  multiply  their  missionaries  to  Persia,  if  it  were 
only  to  repair  the  injury  and  relieve  the  misery  occasioned 
by  their  NEW  ENGLAND  RUM  ! 

The  sun  was  just  rising  as  we  left  the  convent,  and 
we  had  a  splendid  near  view  of  Mount  Ararat,  as  it  lifted 
its  hoary  head,  white  with  eternal  snows,  far  above  the 
clouds.  We  also  saw  several  tents  of  Kurds  at  a  distance, 
perhaps  two  hundred.  They  are  covered  with  a  coarse 
kind  of  black  hair-cloth  with  six,  seven,  eight  and  ten 
poles ;  about  a  foot  from  the  ground,  they  place  a  net 
work  of  reeds  to  admit  the  light  and  air.  Usually  two 


276  MEMOIR    OF 

or  three  families  occupy  the  same  tent,  and  their  house 
hold  furniture  consists  of  a  pot,  in  which  they  cook  their 
dinner,  a  few  wooden  spoons,  and  perhaps  a  few  earthen 
bowls — together  with  their  blankets,  which  serve  for  beds, 
and  the  few  articles  which  compose  their  family-wardrobe. 
We  saw  several  families  removing  from  their  tents  on 
the  plains,  to  their  winter  quarters  in  the  villages  under 
the  mountains.  They  use  oxen  as  beasts  of  burden. 

The  women  always  drive  the  animals,  and  the  men 
and  older  children  walk  beside,  while  the  younger  are 
carried  in  sacks  swung  over  the  back  of  the  animal. 
It  is  really  laughable  to  see  the  heads  of  the  children 
peeping  out  of  the  sack,  two  or  three  in  a  row.  Diddeen, 
a  Kurdish  town,  was  our  next  encampment ;  thence  to  a 
Kurdish  village  under  the  mountains,  opposite  Bayesend. 

9th.  Started  about  two  o'clock  this  morning  and 
crossed  the  ridge  of  mountains  which  separates  Turkey 
from  Persia.  My  horse,  for  some  reason,  took  to  kick 
ing  this  morning.  For  a  while,  I  retained  my  seat,  but 
at  length  the  arms  of  my  saddle  broke,  and  I  was  precip 
itated  to  the  ground.  Fortunately,  however,  I  was  not 
in  the  least  injured.  My  saddle  was  transferred  to 
another  horse,  and  I  reached  Keleeseh,  the  first  village 
in  Persia,  in  safety. 

10th.  Left  Keleeseh  at  an  early  hour,  and  came  to 
Kara  Aineh,  a  long  and  tedious  ride  of  seven  or  eight 
hours.  To  day  we  notice  some  characteristics  of  Persian 
scenery — every  village  is  surrounded  by  a  grove  of  trees, 
and  every  field  and  garden  by  a  mud-wall,  with  the  ap 
pearance  of  which  I  am  quite  pleased.  In  Turkey,  there 
are  no  trees,  or  fences,  and  the  men  all  appear  very  indo 
lent.  In  Persia,  the  men  manifest  far  more  activity  and 
enterprise. 

llth.  From  Kara  Aineh  we  came  to  Zorabah,  and  en 
camped  near  a  beautiful  grove  of  trees.  The  poplar  and 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  277 

silver-leafed  willow,  which  bears  a  fruit  similar  in  appear 
ance  to  the  date,  are  the  principal  shade  trees.  A  pretty 
stream  ran  beside  our  tent  and  turned  a  flour-mill  at  a 
little  distance.  The  sound  of  the  mill,  and  the  murmur 
ing'  of  the  wind  through  the  trees,  made  us  think  of  home, 
and  led  us  to  talk  about  dear  America,  and  the  loved  ones 
we  had  left  there. 

12th.  Left  Zorabah  at  one  ;  crossed  the  mountain  and 
descended  to  the  plain  of  Khoy,  twelve  miles  in  extent,  ex 
ceedingly  fertile,  and  interspersed  with  beautiful  gardens. 
The  plain  is  watered  by  canals,  which  carry  the  water 
in  all  directions.  Here,  we  saw  fields  of  melons,  with  a 
little  house  for  watchers  to  be  in,  which  reminded  us  of 
the  Scripture  expression,  "  a  lodge  in  a  garden  of  cucum 
bers."  Cucumber  in  the  original  signifies  melon.  The 
appearance  of  Khoy  is  indeed  enchanting.  Here  we  first 
saw  the  distinctive  features  of  Persian  scenery  5  namely, 
immense  fertile  plains  stretching  to  the  very  base  of 
mountains,  which  are  the  personification  of  sterility.  We 
reached  the  city  at  nine  o'clock,  and  pitched  our  tent  out 
side  the  walls  ;  did  not  go  into  the  city.  The  cholera 
had  just  commenced  its  ravages  there,  on  its  way  from 
Tabreez,  where  it  had  been  making  dreadful  havoc,  car 
rying  off  200  per  day.  Mr.  Perkins,  as  well  as  ourselves, 
felt  exceedingly  anxious,  as  Mrs.  Perkins  was  alone  in 
Tabreez.  Left  Khoy  at  three,  and  reached  Aly  Seid  at  nine, 
four  hours  distant j  a  delightful  road,  broad  and  level, 
enclosed  by  trees,  extends  two  miles  from  the  city  to  the 
bridge,  which  crosses  Khoy  river,  the  principal  river 
which  waters  the  plain.  Through  the  whole  country 
from  Trebizond  to  Tabreez,  a  wheel  carriage  would  run 
with  little  difficulty  a  greater  part  of  the  way,  with  the 
exception  of  the  high  mountains,  and  these  could  easily 
be  made  practicable.  I  used  often  to  wish  that  you  were 
with  us,  to  enjoy  the  delightful  scenery,  and  see  the  fine 

24 


278  MEMOIR    OF 

places,  and  to  make  roads.  Indeed,  I  do  hope  that  you 
will  some  time  or  other  see  this  delightful  country.  You 
would  be  surprised  and  delighted  with  the  comforts  that 
may  he  had  in  a  mud-walled  house ;  the  name,  I  know, 
sounds  rather  dismal,  but  could  you  see  the  regular 
outside,  and  the  beautiful  inside,  you  would  no  longer  talk 
about  mud  hovels. 

We  met  this  morning  a  large  company  of  pilgrims, 
from  the  interior  of  Persia — Kermanshaw — among  whom 
were  seven  ladies.  They  were  going  to  Mecca,  by  way 
of  Erzeroom  and  Damascus — a  distance  of  two  thousand 
miles,  which,  with  the  return,  will  be  increased  to  four 
thousand! — a  long  journey,  indeed,  to  make  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  visiting  the  birth-place  and  tomb  of  their 
prophet  j  and  by  this  they  think  to  secure  eternal  happi 
ness.  Vain  hope  !  sad  expectation  ! — how  will  they  find 
their  fond  hopes  disappointed ! 

This  morning  Mr.  Perkins  left  us  to  hasten  to  Mrs.  P., 
and  we  hope  soon  to  follow. 

13th.  Crossed  this  morning  the  last  ridge  of  moun 
tains,  from  the  summit  of  which  we  had  a  fine  view  of  the 
lake  of  Ooroomiah,  and  the  plain  of  Tabreez,  by  moonlight. 
About  sunrise,  we  came  on  to  the  plain,  and  saw  the  lake 
to  good  advantage — encamped  near  its  bank.  The  water 
was  perfectly  smooth,  and  appeared  truly  delightful.  Aly 
Shah  was  our  next  encampment,  and  the  last,  Dezeh 
Khaleel,  is  the  most  beautiful  village  we  passed  on  our 
whole  course.  The  abundance  of  trees  about  it  gave  it 
the  appearance  of  an  American  forest. 

15th.  Rose  at  one,  and  rode  twenty-four  miles  to 
Tabreez.  The  plain  is  not  so  fertile  as  that  of  Khoy ; 
immense  tracts  are  rendered  barren  by  salt  incrustations 
on  the  surface.  "We  found  Mrs.  Perkins  in  good  health, 
and  had  the  pleasure  of  making  the  acquaintance  of  Dr. 
Beach,  physician  to  the  English  embassy  at  Teheran. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  279 

He  is  a  Scotchman,  a  talented  man,  and  fervently  pious. 
He  has  been  a  firm  friend  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  ever  since 
their  arrival  in  Persia.  His  Excellency  Mr.  Ellis,  ambas 
sador  extraordinary  to  this  court,  whom  I  mentioned  in 
my  last  as  having  seen  at  Trebizond,  made  many  offers 
of  aid,  and  of  his  own  accord  proposed  that  we  should 
apply  for  British  protection.  He  manifested  much  sincere 
interest  in  the  success  of  our  mission.  Mr.  P.  has  ap 
plied,  and  received  a  passport  in  Persian  and  English,  and 
the  doctor  will  do  the  same  soon. 

Thus,  you  see,  our  dreaded  journey  is  at  last  accom 
plished,  and  that  speedily  ;  twenty-eight  days  from  Trebi 
zond  to  Tabreez,  four  of  which  we  did  not  travel — a 
distance  of  six  hundred  miles — a  much  shorter  time  than 
it  was  ever  known  to  be  performed  in  by  a  lady. 

About  a  week  after  our  arrival,  the  doctor  went  to 
Ooroomiah  for  the  purpose  of  securing  a  house,  and  making 
other  arrangements  preparatory  to  our  removal  thither. 
After  an  absence  of  two  weeks,  he  yesterday  returned, 
delighted  with  his  visit  and  reception  by  the  governor, 
and  success  in  obtaining  a  house-  He  says  the  house  is 
pleasantly  situated,  and  can  easily  be  made  comfortable. 
The  governor  expressed  much  satisfaction  at  his  coming, 
and  assisted  him  essentially  in  procuring  a  house.  The 
Nestorians  are  all  waiting  with  open  arms  to  receive  us, 
though  we  feel  that  much  allowance  must  be  made  for 
Oriental  figures.  Physicians  in  this  country  carry  with 
them  a  passport  which  procures  access  to  all  classes  of 
people.  We  expect  to  remove  thither  in  one  week. 


Ooroomiah,  Persia,  June  1,  1837. 
MY  DEAR  MARIA, — 

I  cannot  forbear  adding  something  to  you,  as  my  hus 
band  is  about  writing  to  William  ;  but  my  communication 
must  of  necessity  be  brief,  as  the  packet  is  to  be  despatched 


280  MEMOIR    OF 

this  afternoon,  and  I  have  much  to  occupy  me  this  morn 
ing. 

From  my  husband's  communications  you  will  learn  that 
amid  all  the  darkness  which  encircles  us  in  this  benighted 
land,  we  are  occasionally  cheered  by  bright  spots  in  our 
horizon.  We  cannot  but  regard  the  establishment  of  this 
school  by  the  Prince,  as  a  great  era  in  the  history  of  Per 
sia  ;  and  we  cannot  but  hope  that  it  is  the  harbinger  of 
better  days.  May  the  rulers  of  this  people  become  nurs 
ing  fathers  and  mothers  to  the  church  of  Christ !  We 
are  favoured  with  unbounded  access  to  the  people — and 
to  the  Nestorians  are  able  to  proclaim  truth  as  plainly  and 
pointedly  as  in  America.  Besides  our  teachers'  and  vil 
lage-schools,  we  have  on  the  Sabbath  a  Sunday  school 
and  Bible  class,  both  conducted  in  the  language  of  the 
country,  and  taught  by  Nestorian  bishops,  priests  and 
deacons.  Mr.  Perkins  superintends  the  Bible  class,  and 
the  doctor  the  Sunday  school.  Our  labours  among  the 
Nestorians  become  everyday  more  and  more  interesting. 
We  observe  manifest  improvement  almost  daily  in  those 
around  us  ;  and  with  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  led  to 
expect  and  hope  for  great  blessings  for  this  dear  people. 
As  you  doubtless  read  the  Missionary  Herald,  and  from 
that  learn  of  the  progress  of  our  mission,  it  is  unnecessary 
for  me  to  go  into  particulars. 

I  have  learned  with  much  pleasure  of  the  establishment 
in  your  city  of  a  female  monthly  concert  of  prayer  for 
missions.  Do  you  attend  it  1  Nothing  is  more  cheering 
and  grateful  to  us  in  our  seclusion  than  the  assurance 
that  Ave  are  remembered  in  the  prayers  of  Christians  at 
home,  and  especially  of  those  whom  we  have  known  and 
loved  in  our  native  land.  I  have  noticed,  too,  with  much 
interest,  the  general  establishment  of  Maternal  Associa 
tions  ;  and  I  hope  that  mothers  in  America,  when  they 
come  together  to  implore  blessings  on  their  own  little 


MRS.   JUDITH   S.    GRANT.  281 

ones,  will  not  neglect  to  put  up  a  petition  for  those  chil 
dren  and  those  mothers  who  are  far  from  them — among 
the  Gentiles.  My  dear  Maria,  what  an  overwhelming 
responsibility  is  that  which  a  mother  has  to  sustain! 
Without  aid  from  on  high,  human  nature  cannot  properly 
discharge  the  important  duties  of  this  relation.  Among 
the  many  blessings  which  the  gospel  confers,  its  due  esti 
mate  of  parental  obligation  is  by  no  means  the  least.  In 
this  land,  where  the  restraints  and  motives  of  the  gospel 
are  unfelt  and  unacknowledged,  children  are  left  to  grow 
up  wholly  unrestrained — all  the  evil  passions  of  our  na 
ture  have  their  full  and  perfect  sway.  I  often  wonder 
that  under  such  circumstances  people  here  are  no  worse. 
May  this  land  speedily  enjoy  the  blessings  of  the  glorious 
gospel ! 

Perhaps  you  would  like  to  know  what  are  my  views 
of  a  missionary  life.  I  might  say,  much  as  when  I  left 
America,  though  somewhat  modified.  As  it  regards  tem 
poral  things,  I  find  far  fewer  privations,  and  many,  many 
more  comforts  than  I  expected,  even  in  my  most  sanguine 
moments.  The  climate  has  not  been  very  favourable  to 
us,  particularly  in  the  summer.  My  health,  and  that  of 
all  our  circle,  is  good  at  present,  though  we  are  subject 
to  occasional  attacks  of  fever  and  ague,  which  however 
soon  yields  to  emetics  and  quinine.  We  have  suffered 
much  from  ophthalmia,  a  very  common  disease.  I  write 
now  but  with  difficulty,  as  my  eyes  have  not  recovered 
from  a  severe  attack  in  the  beginning  of  spring.  I  think 
I  can  say  sincerely,  that  the  two  past  years  are  the  hap 
piest  years  of  my  life  ;  and  nothing  but  imperious  neces 
sity  would  induce  me  to  leave  Ooroomiah. 

With  much  love  to  William,  and  all  my  friends  who 
may  inquire  for  me, 

I  remain  yours,  truly  and  affectionately, 

JUDITH  S.  GRANT. 
24* 


282  MEMOIR    OF 

P.  S.  You  are  probably  aware  that  we  have  a  little 
Henry  Martyn.  He  will  be  a  year  old  the  third  day  of  this 
month — is  a  strong,  healthy  child,  and  very  fond  of  play. 
He  has  six  teeth,  and  almost  goes  alone.  I  suppose  Miss 
Helen  is  almost  a  young  lady  now:  please  kiss  her  for 
me  and  also  for  Henry.  Marianne  I  hear  has  a  little  Julia. 
May  these  precious  treasures  be  preserved,  and  may  they 
all  belong  to  the  Saviour's  fold  ! 

In  haste,  yours, 

JUDITH  S.  GRANT. 


Ooroomiah,  Persia,  December  20,  1837. 
MY  DEAREST  FATHER, — 

Permit  me  to  offer  you  my  congratulations  on  the  re 
turn  of  your  birth-day.  May  it  be  a  happy  day  to  you, 
and  may  you  live  to  witness  many  returns  of  it.  May 
each  succeeding  year  find  you  happier  than  the  preceding, 
— happier  because  nearer  the  end  of  your  pilgrimage,  and 
when  the  last  shall  come,  may  it  find  you  "  ready  to  de 
part,"  and  prepared  to  enter  with  joy  into  your  eternal  rest. 

On  the  opposite  page  I  send  you  a  map  of  the  plain  of 
Ooroomiah,  which  I  copied  partly  from  the  latest  English 
maps,  and  partly  from  our  own  observation.  You  will 
please  receive  it  as  a  small  token  of  remembrance  for 
your  birth-day.  It  will  give  you  a  better  idea  of  the  plain 
and  our  locality,  than  can  be  obtained  from  other  sources. 
The  plain,  as  you  will  see  by  the  map,  is  well  watered. 
The  streams  which  run  into  the  lake  are  mostly  fresh, 
and  abound  with  fish,  particularly  the  Nazloo  river.  In 
summer  the  beds  of  these  rivers  are  quite  dry — the  water 
being  diverted  into  other  channels  for  purposes  of  irriga 
tion.  It  is  also  carried  in,  canals  through  almost  every 
yard  in  the  city.  The  water  we  drink  comes  from  the 
Shaher  river,  (shaker  means  city,)  and  in  winter  is  very 
good ;  in  summer  it  becomes  very  warm  from  exposure 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  2S3 

to  the  rays  of  the  sun  in  its  long  course ;  but  even  then, 
by  securing  it  early  in  the  morning,  and  keeping  it  in  a 
cool  place,  we  obtain  palatable  water.  The  plain  is  very 
fertile,  and  produces  almost  every  variety  of  fruit  in 
great  abundance,  particularly  melons  and  grapes — apples 
are  far  inferior  to  ours.  We  have  just  received  a  fresli 
kish  or  present  of  a  basket  of  grapes,  and  they  look  so 
tempting,  I  really  wish  I  could  send  them  to  you.  Im 
mense  quantities  of  wine  are  made,  similar  in  quality  to 
our  cider.  Intemperance  is  fearfully  prevalent,  though 
it  is  rather  uncommon  to  see  a  man  really  drunk. 

There  are  about  three  hundred  villages  on  the  plain, 
and  about  two  hundred  in  the  mountains  belonging  to  the 
province  of  Ooroomiah.  These  villages  contain  from  one 
hundred  to  one  thousand  inhabitants  each.  Gavalan  is 
the  village  of  Mar  Yohanna  ;  Ada,  of  Mar  Toosaph  ;  Geog 
Tapa,  of  Priest  Abraham  and  Mar  Clias  ;  and  Jlrdishai,  of 
Mar  Gabriel.  We  have  schools  in  the  villages  of  Oola, 
Ada,  and  Geog  Tapa,  besides  the  teachers'  school  on  our 
premises.  These  are  all  in  successful  operation.  My  hus 
band  has  the  care  of  the  village  schools,  which  require  to 
be  visited  very  frequently.  Mr.  Perkins  is  engaged  in 
translating  "Parley's  Geography"  into  modern  Syriac. 
I  am  preparing  a  series  of  maps  to  accompany  it.  The 
scholars  are  quite  delighted  with  the  geography  and  maps. 
I  have  a  class  in  Woodbridge's  Geography,  in  English, 
consisting  of  Mar  Yohanna,  his  brother  Joseph,  Priest 
Abraham,  Mr.  Perkins's  boy  John,  and  a  promising  Nes- 
torian  deacon,  together  with  a  young  Mussulman,  Meerza 
Asaad  Oolah.  I  find  it  very  pleasant  to  teach  geography 
in  this  way,  though  I  sometimes  find  difficulty  in  selecting 
the  proper  words  to  express  my  meaning,  as  I  am  obliged 
to  translate  all  into  Turkish  or  Syriac.  I  am  not  yet  able 
to  speak  Syriac  as  fluently  as  Turkish.  The  other  mem 
bers  of  the  mission  have  each  a  class  in  English,  and 
three  times  a  week  we  have  an  exercise  in  Syriac  and 


284  MEMOIR    OF 

English,  in  which  each  individual  is  required  to  bring  a 
written  sentence,  the  Nestorians  in  English,  and  we  in 
Nestorian.  We  find  it  very  useful  in  assisting  us  to 
acquire  the  vulgar  Syriac,  which,  you  know,  is  very  dif 
ferent  from  the  ancient.  We  have,  also,  meetings  for 
prayer  and  meditation  on  the  Scriptures  every  Monday 
and  Saturday  evening,  when  the  natives  are  present ;  a 
meeting  of  the  mission  on  Thursday  evening,  and  a  sing 
ing  exercise  with  the  natives  on  Sabbath  evening,  besides 
three  exercises  on  the  Sabbath,  one  in  English  and  two 
in  Syriac.  Thus,  you  see,  with  all  these  duties,  together 
with  the  further  study  of  the  language,  the  care  of  my 
family,  visiting  the  people,  &c.,  my  time  is  fully  occupied. 
My  health  is  very  good,  so  that  my  duties  are  a  delight. 
My  dear  Henry  Martyn  has  been  suffering  for  a  week  or 
two  from  the  climate,  something  like  fever  and  ague,  but 
is  now  better ;  he  has  twelve  teeth,  and  can  almost  run 
alone.  He  is  a  great  comfort  to  us,  and  I  often  wish  you 
could  see  him  ;  I  am  sure  you  would  love  him  too.  My 
dear  husband  and  master  Henry  unite  with  me  in  kindest 
love  to  you  and  all  our  dear  friends  in  America. 

Your  very  affectionate  daughter, 

JUDITH. 

P.  S.  Shishawan  is  the  residence  of  the  Prince  Melik 
Kassim  Meerza.  Mr.  Merrick  is  now  spending  the  winter 
there,  at  the  urgent  invitation  of  the  Prince.  We  recently 
received  a  visit  from  Col.  Wilbraham,  an  English  officer, 
who  had  spent  some  eight  years  in  America,  and  had  trav 
elled  through  New-York  and  New-England.  It  was  very 
delightful  to  see  one  who  had  seen  our  dear  country.  It  is 
not  unlikely  you  may  see  our  friend  Dr.  Beach  in  Amer 
ica,  before  long — you  will  like  him.  J. 


Ooroomiah,  (Persia,)  Dec.  26,  1838. 
MY    VERY   DEAR    FATHER, 

The  return  of  this  season  brings  you,  my  dear  father, 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  285 

again  to  my  recollection  in  a  strong  and  interesting  light. 
"A  happy  Christmas"  I  trust  you  have  enjoyed — may 
you  also  have  a  happy  and  delightful  "  Neiv  Ye«r."  I 
was  rejoiced  to  learn  by  your  letter  of  last  October  that 
although  you  have  already  reached  the  period  allotted 
to  man — still  you  were  yourself  so  insensible  to  the  in 
firmities  of  age,  as  not  to  know  that  you  were  an  old 
man,  except  when  you  caught  a  glance  of  your  "^/n'z" 
in  a  looking-glass.  May  your  intellectual  and  bodily 
faculties  long  retain  their  youthful  vigour,  and  may  your 
soul  be  like  the  souls  of  those  who  wait  on  the  Lord. 
"  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength  ; 
they  shall  mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles  ;  they  shall  run, 
and  not  be  weary ;  and  they  shall  walk,  and  not  faint." 
Jan.  2,  1839.  I  have  been  very  deeply  affected  in  view  of 
the  dealings  of  God  with  us  as  a  mission  during  the  past 
year.  Within  this  period  every  one  of  us  has  been  vio 
lently,  some  repeatedly  attacked  with  illness,  and  several 
of  us  have  been  brought  to  the  very  verge  of  Jordan's 
cold  stream.  But  through  the  infinite  mercy  of  our  hea 
venly  Father  we  arc  all  spared — and  are  alive  and  well 
this  day  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  name.  Five  chil 
dren  have  been  added  to  our  families  during  the  year — 
all  born  within  the  space  of  two  months — and  in  two 
instances  tAvo  in  a  day.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to 
know  something  of  our  associates.  With  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Perkins,  who  were  the  pioneers  of  our  mission,  you  are 
already  acquainted.  Mr.  P.  was  a  native  of  Springfield, 
Mass.,  Avas  graduated  at  Amherst  College,  and  receiv 
ed  his  theological  education  at  Andover.  Mrs.  P.  is  a 
daughter  of  Dr.  Bass,  of  Middlebury,  Vermont.  They 
have  a  little  sonWilliam,  two  months  older  than  Henry  ; 
and  Justin,  HOAV  five  months  old.  In  June,  1837,  AVC 
Avere  joined  by  the  Rev.  A.  P.  Holladay  and  wife — and 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stocking.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Holladay  Avere 


286  MEMOIR    OF 

from  Virginia ;  Mr.  H.  had  been  professor  of  languages 
in  Hampden  and  Sydney  College.  They  have  a  little 
daughter  Catharine,  six  months  old.  Mr.  Stocking  was 
from  Middletown,  Conn.,  Mrs.  S.  from  Colebrook,  in  the 
same  state.  Mr.  S.  is  teacher  and  superintendent  of  the 
seminary  and  free  schools.  They  have  a  son  Charles, 
now  five  months.  We  all  live  in  the  same  enclosure — 
our  house  is  next  the  street.  The  three  other  houses 
are  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  court  in  the  same  range. 
Back  of  these  houses  is  our  common  garden ; — here  are 
the  seminary  buildings,  well,  bath,  and  out-houses. 
Here  we  raise  our  potatoes,  beans,  peas,  &c.  ;  though 
they  are  beginning  to  cultivate  the  potato  on  the  plain 
to  some  extent.  We  feel  it  a  great  privilege  to  live  so 
near  each  other,  as  it  enables  us  the  more  easily  to  keep 
alive  the  social  principle,  and  allows  us  to  afford  and  re 
ceive  relief  in  sickness,  to  which  we  are  all  so  frequently 
subject.  Someone  of  the  missionisalmost  constantly  under 
medical  treatment,  and  not  long  ago  the  doctor  prescribed 
for  ten  of  us  in  one  day.  We  meet  together  almost  every 
evening  for  religious  or  other  purposes  ;  twice  a  week 
we  have  a  linguistic  exercise,  when  we  each  repeat  and 
analyze  a  Syriac  sentence,  previously  written  and  com 
mitted  ;  the  Nestorians  also  repeat  an  English  sentence 
in  the  same  manner.  We  find  these  exercises  very  in 
teresting  and  profitable,  and  in  this  informal  way  we  are 
enabled  to  bring  much  truth  to  bear  upon  the  minds  of 
our  people.  On  Monday  evening  we  have  a  Bible  class — 
Thursday  evening  a  prayer  meeting — and  on  Tuesday 
evening  a  meeting  of  the  mission  to  consult  together  as 
to  the  best  measures  to  be  adopted  for  promoting  our 
great  work.  Thus  our  social  privileges  are  many  and 
various,  considering  our  great  distance  from  our  dear  na 
tive  land,  for  which  we  would  desire  to  be  orrateful. 

*  G 

Mr.  Stocking  is  cousin  of  Mr.  William  C.  Redfield,  of 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  287 

New-York,  whom  you  may  know  as  the  author  of  several 
articles  on  scientific  subjects :  "  Observations  on  the 
hurricanes  and  storms  of  the  West  Indies,  and  the  coast 
of  the  United  States ;"  "Remarks  on  the  supposed  con 
nexion  of  the  Gulf  Stream  with  opposite  currents  on  the 
coast  of  the  United  States  ;"  "  Some  account  of  two  visits 
to  the  mountains  in  Essex  county,  New- York,  in  the  years 
1836  and  1837,  with  a  sketch  of  the  northern  sources  of 
the  Hudson,"  &c.  He  now  lives  179  Chambers-street, 
New- York.  He  is  a  warm  friend  of  our  mission,  and  has 
made  us  some  very  valuable  presents — such  as  maps, 
books,  &c.  He  furnished  Mr.  Stocking's  outfit  to  the 
amount  of  five  or  six  hundred  dollars.  I  have  thought 
you  Avould  find  it  agreeable  to  make  his  acquaintance  ;  he 
communicates  frequently  with  Mr.  Stocking,  and  we 
should  thus  be  brought  nearer  together.  You  will  be 
happy  to  learn  that  we  do  not  wholly  neglect  the  im 
provement  of  our  own  minds  in  our  efforts  to  improve 
others,  though,  of  course,  the  time  devoted  to  this  object 
must  be  limited,  owing  to  the  multiplicity  of  engage 
ments  which  occupy  us.  We  have  read,  of  late,  with 
great  interest  and  pleasure,  "  Reed's  Visit  to  the  Ameri- 
ican  Churches,"  which  I  think  altogether  the  most  just 
and  impartial  book  on  America  I  ever  saw.  "  Williams' 
Missionary  Enterprise  in  the  South  Seas"  is  an  uncom 
monly  interesting  work.  I  would  venture  to  recommend 
them  both  to  you,  if  you  have  not  already  read  them.  I 
have  a  great  desire  to  see  MissMartineau's  book  on  Amer 
ica,  please  tell  me  what  you  think  of  it.  I  see  by  the 
papers  which  we  receive  a  great  many  new  books  ad 
vertised.  In  the  medical  line  we  have  recently  read 
"M'Cullock  on  the  diseases  of  Malaria,"  a  work  which 
will  interest  you,  as  giving  you  some  idea  of  our  climate, 
and  of  the  diseases  to  which  we  are  exposed.  The  Board 
are  very  good  in  supplying  us  with  papers  and  period 
icals,  &c.  We  receive  regularly  the  New-York  Observer, 


288  MEMOIR    OF 

(which  I  always  hail  as  an  old  friend,)  New-York  Mer 
cury,  and  Boston  Recorder,  with  the  Biblical  Repository, 
Quarterly  Register,  Silliman's  Journal,  and  other  period 
icals  of  minor  importance.  So  we  are  not  quite  so  much 
shut  up  to  the  necessity  of  becoming  barbarians  as  we 
used  to  fear  we  should  be  in  America.  We  usually  re 
ceive  communications  from  America  once  in  two  months, 
and  it  would  much  rejoice  my  heart  if  I  could  be  oftener 
favoured  from  the  hand  of  my  dear  father. 

The  aspect  of  the  political  horizon  in  this  country  is 
dark  and  dubious.  She  Shah  and  the  English  ambas 
sador  have  "  broken"  and  the  latter  was  at  Tabreez  on 
his  way  to  England  at  our  last  accounts.  As  the  doctor 
is  writing  a  more  particular  account  of  politics  to  cousin 
William,  I  refer  you  to  his  letter  for  information  on  this 
subject.  We  find  it  very  comforting,  in  this  time  of 
doubt  and  uncertainty,  to  be  able  to  cast  all  our  care  on 
Him  who  "  doeth  all  things  well,"  and  without  whose 
notice  not  even  a  sparrow  can  fall  to  the  ground.  Our 
labours  were  never  more  encouraging  than  they  are  at 
present.  We  receive  almost  every  day  new  proofs  of  the 
confidence  of  the  people  in  us  and  our  object ;  and  as  the 
Russian  authorities  here  kindly  offered  us  protection,  we 
apprehend  no  interruption  to  our  labours  from  the  de 
parture  of  our  English  friends,  though  it  is,  of  course, 
matter  of  great  grief  to  us. 

I  am  happy  in  being  able  to  say  my  health  is  now 
quite  re-established,  and  I  am  able  to  take  care  of  my  family 
and  attend  to  other  missionary  duties,  to  some  extent. 
My  eye  remains  the  same  as  when  I  last  wrote,  Nov.  5th, 
and  I  fear  will  always  do  so.  My  right  eye  still  continues 
strong,  so  that  I  am  enabled  to  see,  read  and  write  as 
formerly,  though  I  become  sooner  tired.  Were  both  my 
eyes  alike  affected  I  should  be  blind  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  but,  through  the  great  goodness  of  God,  one 
eye  is  still  preserved.  0  for  a  heart  to  praise  him  ! 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  289 

Our  three  dear  children  are  well.  The  little  girls 
have  enjoyed  uninterrupted  health  from  their  birth,  and 
are  daily  improving  in  strength  and  intelligence.  Judith 
weighs  eleven  and  a  half  pounds,  and  Mary  eleven  and 
three-quarter  pounds.  Judith,  they  say,  is  the  picture  of 
her  mother;  Mary  is  much  lighter-complexioned  and,  I 
think,  handsomer.  I  often  wish  that  my  dear  father  could 
see  these  dear  little  ones,  especially  Henry,  who,  to  the 
eyes  of  his  fond  mother,  seems  a  smart  boy.  Within  a 
week  he  has  begun  to  learn  his  alphabet,  by  means  of 
letters  pasted  upon  his  play  blocks.  He  knows  A,  D,  and 
O,  and  is  very  fond  of  displaying  his  knowledge.  He  has  a 
good  memory,  is  social  and  affectionate,  though  sometimes 
obstinate  and  disobedient,  and  requires  severe  discipline. 

I  had  intended  to  have  sent  the  meteorological  tables 
at  this  time,  but  find  1  can  send  four  months  as  easily  as 
two,  and  so  must  beg  your  patience  a  little  longer.  The 
snow  is  now  about  six  inches  deep.  The  mercury  has  as  yet 
sunk  no  lower  than  eight.  But  we  think  it  good  winter 
weather.  We  are  very  comfortable  within  our  mud  walls. 
Our  mercies  are  "  new  every  morning,  and  fresh  every 
evening." 

Jan.  25.  Thus  far  had  our  beloved  Judith  written 
on  the  second,  and  they  are  her  last  lines  !  On  the  third  she 
was  seized  with  a  violent  bilious  remittent  fever,  com 
bined  with  hepatic  and  bronchial  disease,  which  baffled 
every  effort  to  save  her,  and  terminated  her  valuable  life, 
on  the  14th  inst.  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

I  write  you  particulars  of  her  sickness,  especially 
the  exercises  of  her  mind  during  the  last  few  days  of  her 
sojourn  on  earth,  on  another  sheet,  which  I  send  across 
the  continent,  and  hope  to  write  you  again  erelong.  In 
the  mean  time  I  remain  your  deeply  afflicted,  but  very 
affectionate  and  sympathizing  son, 

ASAHEL  GRANT. 
25 


290  MEMOIR    OF 


A    SERMON, 

Delivered  to  the  Members  of  the  Nestorian  Mission,  Jan 
uary  17,  1839,  at  the  funeral  of  Mrs.  JUDITH  S.  GRANT, 
who  died  at  Ooroomiah,  Persia,  Jan.  14,  1839,  by  the 
Rev.  Justin  Perkins,  Missionary  of  the  Ji.  B.  C.  F.  M. 

She  hath  done  what  she  could. — Mark  xiv.  8. 

THE  worthy  and  unworthy  dead  have  often  been  the 
subject  of  the  world's  panegyric.  Poets  and  orators 
have  tasked  the  vocabularies  of  language  to  find  words 
and  figures  to  lavish  in  encomiums  on  their  favourites — 
the  great,  the  learned,  the  patriotic  and  the  brave, 
whether  really  such,  or  only  thus  esteemed  by  their 
respective  admirers.  But  never  did  the  men  of  this 
world  receive  an  eulogium  so  enviable,  so  exalted,  as  that 
recorded  in  my  text. 

She  hath  done  what  she  could.  This  brief,  but  beautiful 
and  comprehensive  commendation,  was  awarded  by  our 
blessed  Saviour  to  the  woman  of  Bethany,  who  came  to 
him,  having  an  alabaster  box  of  ointment,  very  precious, 
and  broke  the  box,  and  poured  it  on  his  head.  The  supe 
rior  and  enviable  nature  of  the  commendation  becomes 
readily  obvious,  from  two  considerations,  namely,  the 
character  of  its  author,  and  the  subject  matter  of  the 
commendation  itself. 

I.  Its  author  was  none  other  than  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ — he  who  seeth  not  as  man  seeth ;  for  man  looketh 
on  the  outward  appearance,  but  the  Lord  looketh  on  the 
heart.  The  encomiums  of  this  divine  eulogist  are 
always  in  strict  accordance  with  truth.  They  never 
savour  either  of  flattery  or  extravagance.  His  pure  mind 
can  be  influenced  by  no  sinister  motive  in  bestowing 


MRS.   JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  291 

praise,  and   his   omniscient   eye   can  be  dazzled  by  no 
appearances,  however  specious  or  imposing. 

The  deeds  and  qualities,  too,  which  he  selects  as  the 
subjects  of  eulogy,  are  intrinsically  excellent ;  such  as 
have  for  their  object,  not  self,  nor  party  aggrandizement, 
but  the  best  good  of  mankind  and  the  glory  of  God  and 
such  as  have  a  bearing  not  merely  and  mainly  on  the 
transitory  interests  of  time,  however  worthy,  but  more 
especially  on  the  enduring  concerns  of  eternity. 

This  divine  eulogist  is  he  also  who  has  the  future 
destinies  of  all  in  his  hands.  Those  whom  he  approves 
in  this  world,  he  will  approve  and  acquit  at  the  final 
judgment.  The  commendations  which  he  awards  in  the 
present  life,  are  virtually  pledges  of  the  benedictions  of 
welcome  to  be  pronounced  at  the  great  day :  and  which 
are  to  usher  the  objects  of  his  approbation  into  the  pos 
session  of  their  glorious  inheritance  in  heaven.  How, 
then,  do  the  most  laudatory  encomiums  that  can  be 
uttered  by  human  tongues,  dwindle  into  insignificance, 
when  contrasted  with  the  eulogium  that  falls  from  the  lips 
of  the  author  of  the  commendation  we  are  contem 
plating  ! 

II.  The  subject-matter  of  the  commendation  em 
braced  in  my  text,  also  testifies  its  enviable  superiority. 
The  deed  referred  to,  was  that  of  respectful  and  heart- 
felt  homage  to  him,  who  requires,  and  is  worthy  of 
supreme  adoration.  To  honour  and  glorify  Christ !  How 
does  this  object  transcend  in  dignity,  in  merit  and  impor 
tance  the  loftiest  earthly  enterprise  !  How  do  the  ordi 
nary  concerns  that  engross  the  attention  of  men — the 
pursuit  of  pleasure,  the  acquisition  of  wealth,  fame, 
power,  or  knowledge — nay,  the  loftiest  of  mortal  aspira 
tions,  the  military  conquest,  or  the  political  or  moral 
sway  of  kingdoms,  empires,  or  even  a  world — how  do 
they  all  fade  and  vanish  away  as  objects  of  life,  when 


292  MEMOIR    OF 

laid  by  the  side  of  advancing  Christ's  kingdom,  and  exalt 
ing  his  name !  These,  and  these  alone,  are  the  objects 
that  rise  above  the  trifles  of  the  present  fleeting  state, 
and  reach  up  to  the  high  and  enduring  realities  of  eternal 
scenes. 

The  woman  of  Bethany  who  performed  the  act  that 
received  the  approval  composing  my  text,  may,  like  the 
poor  widow  who  could  raise  but  two  mites  to  cast  into 
the  treasury  of  the  Lord,  have  been  indigent ;  and  in  the 
box  of  ointment,  very  precious  as  it  was,  she  too  may 
have  devoted  to  the  honour  of  her  Master  "  all  she  had, 
even  all  her  living."  But  whatever  may  have  been  her 
private  circumstances,  it  is  clear,  from  our  Lord's  spe 
cific  declaration,  that  she  did  for  his  glory  all  that  she 
could.  To  do  all  in  one's  power,  in  spheres  however  hum 
ble,  for  the  promotion  of  the  glory  of  the  divine  Saviour, 
and  to  be  declared  to  have  done  this  by  the  Saviour  him 
self — what  an  object  of  desire  and  effort !  And  how 
does  such  a  commendation,  in  reference  to  such  an 
object,  as  well  as  from  such  an  author — how  infinitely 
does  it  surpass  the  most  reasonable  encomiums  that  are 
ever  pronounced  by  the  men  of  this  world !  O,  it  is  but 
the  prelude  of  that  plaudit  in  reserve  for  the  righteous 
at  their  final  account:  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord  !" 

This  solemn  occasion  renders  it  proper,  that  I  dis 
miss,  with  these  few  brief  remarks,  the  general  consider 
ation  of  this  subject, and  dwell  particularly  on  the  afflic 
tive  visitation  which  has  befallen  us.  "  For  death  is  come 
up  into  our  windows,"  and  suddenly  borne  from  our 
midst  a  beloved  missionary  sister.  The  golden  chain 
that  bound  our  little  circle  together,  in  this  dark  and 
remote  land,  is  broken ;  a  precious  link  has  fallen ! 
Fallen  1  No — it  has  risen  !  It  is,  we  trust,  taken  up  to 
heaven  !  And  while  we  deeply  mourn  our  loss,  we  have 


MRS.    JUDITH   S.    GRANT.  293 

also  great  occasion  to  be  comforted.  The  king  of  terrors 
came  not  to  our  sister  in  frightful  habiliments.  He  was, 
we  believe,  the  welcome  angel,  commissioned  of  the 
Lord  to  convey  her  happy  liberated  spirit  through  the 
portal  of  its  mansion  of  rest,  and  joy  and  peace  in 
glory.  And  the  chain  of  affection  which  has  now  been 
sundered,  and  the  breach  of  which  causes  our  hearts  so  ten 
derly  and  deeply  to  throb  and  to  bleed,  will,  we  trust, 
soon  all  be  transferred,  link  by  link,  perhaps  in  rapid  suc 
cession,  purified  from  all  alloy,  and  re-united  with  our 
beloved  sister,  and  with  all  the  redeemed,  and  with  the 
angels,  as  component  links  in  that  bond  of  sweet  and 
irrefragable  attraction  which  binds  those  happy  spirits 
together,  and  to  the  throne  of  God  and  to  the  Lamb ! 
"  I  would  not,"  as  says  Paul,  "  have  you  be  ignorant, 
brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye 
sorrow  not  even  as  others,  which  have  no  hope." 

She  hath  done  what  she  could.  How  diffident  our 
departed  sister  would  have  been  to  select  the  text  for 
her  funeral  sermon  which  I  have  chosen,  we  fully  under 
stand.  We  know  her  humble  and  modest  opinion  of  her 
own  services  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  were  strikingly 
reminded  of  it  while  she  lay  on  her  death-bed.  When 
the  speaker,  in  the  prospect  of  her  speedy  departure^  to 
sooth  her  feelings  reminded  her  that  the  good  seed; 
which  she  had  been  toiling  to  sow  among  the  perishing 
Nestorians,  though  she  had  not  with  her  own  eyes  been 
permitted  to  witness  the  ripening  harvest,  would  in  due 
time  spring  up  and  bear  precious  fruit.  "  0,"  she  replied^ 
"  my  past  life — it  looks  like  a  blank — how  little  I  have 
done  !" 

It  is  not  my  purpose  to  stand  here  and  eulogize  the 
dead,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  that  term.  I  have% 
however,  regarded  the  passage  of  Scripture  which  I  have 
selected,  as  not  unsuitable  to  aid  us  in  duly  contem- 

25* 


294  MEMOIR    OF 

plating  the  uncommon  excellence  of  the  character  of  our 
departed  sister — in  admiring  the  grace  of  God  which 
made  her  what  she  was,  and  thankfully  recognising  his 
favour  in  giving  to  us,  though  but  fora  little  season,  such 
a  missionary  companion. 

Precious  as  her  memory  is  to  us  all,  and  deeply  as 
we  love  to  embalm  it  in  our  minds,  it  will  not  be  unwel 
come  to  us  to  notice  some  incidents  in  her  earlier  life,  as 
well  as  her  missionary  labours,  and  the  circumstances  of 
her  last  sickness.  And  while  we  would  by  no  means 
pronounce  of  her  or  any  other  mortal,  absolutely,  in  all 
respects,  She  hath  done  what  she  could,  we  believe  that 
her  character  and  efforts  furnish  a  remarkably  striking 
illustration  of  this  expressive  declaration  of  our  Lord. 

Mrs.  Judith  S.  Grant  was  the  adopted  daughter  of 
the  Hon.  William  Campbell,  of  Cherry  Valley,  New-York. 
She  was  born  January  12,  1814.  She  was  bereaved  of 
her  mother  when  only  three  days  old.  Her  mother  was 
a  sister  of  Mrs.  Campbell,  and  in  the  near  prospect  of 
death  committed  her  infant  daughter  to  this  sister,  who 
received,  reared  and  educated  her  as  her  own  child. 
The  excellence  and  truly  maternal  character  of  this 
foster-mother,  had  so  controlling  an  influence  in  the  for 
mation  of  Mrs.  Grant's  character,  that  it  may  be  interest 
ing  briefly  to  advert  to  that  lady  in  this  connection.  In 
a  published*  Missionary  Address  delivered  on  the  occa 
sion  of  Mrs.  Grant's  marriage,  by  an  excellent  friendf  of 
her  and  of  Zion  who  has  also  recently  gone  to  his  rest, 
are  the  following  remarks  :  "  To  one  whom  I  have  known 
from  early  infancy  (our  departed  sister)  I  wish  to  say 
a  few  words.  One,  who  we  trust  is  now  in  heaven, 
prayed  over  your  infancy  and  riper  years.  She  prayed 

*  New-York  Observer,  Vol.  XIII.  No  17,  for  April  25,  1835. 
t  The  hte  Judge  Morse,  of  Cherry  Valley,  New-York. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  295 

that  God  would  give  you  grace  to  become  a  missionary. 
We  trust  that  prayer  was  heard  and  is  now  answered." 
In  a  note  to  this  allusion  are  the  following  statements : 
"  The  person  here  alluded  to  was  Mrs.  Sobrina  Campbell, 
who  having  no  children  adopted  Mrs.  Grant  as  her  child, 
when  the  latter  was  an  infant.  Mrs.  Campbell  died  about 
five  years  ago  (then  1835).  She  was  a  native  of  Pomfret, 
Connecticut ;  but  her  parents  came  to  Otsego  county, 
when  she  was  quite  young.  She  was  a  woman  of  much 
reading,  and  in  early  life,  as  she  frequently  related,  her 
mind  became  tinctured  with  some  of  the  sentiments  of 
the  more  prominent  infidel  writers,  although  she  never 
fully  adopted  them.  About  twenty  years  before  her 
death  she  embraced  Christianity,  and  was  made  an  instru 
ment  in  the  hands  of  God  of  doing  much  good.  Her 
husband  was  formerly  a  practising  physician,  and  she, 
the  better  to  qualify  herself  for  usefulness,  by  reading 
medical  books  and  frequent  visits  to  the  sick,  became 
well  versed  in  many  departments  of  the  medical  profes 
sion.  Her  frequent  gratuitous  visits  to  her  sick  neigh 
bours  were  invaluable,  and  some  of  the  most  respectable 
physicians  had  so  much  confidence  in  her,  that  they 
always  consulted  her  when  she  was  found  at  the  sick  beds 
of  their  patients.  Her  services  in  this  way,  and  partic 
ularly  to  the  sick  poor,  were  worthy  of  all  praise.  When 
ever  there  was  suffering  and  misery  in  her  vicinity,  she 
was  always  found  in  the  midst  of  it  trying  to  alleviate  or 
remove  it.  It  may  be  well  questioned  whether  any  female 
of  her  age  ever  visited  more  sick  families.  She  imbibed 
deeply  the  missionary  spirit,  and  entered  with  zeal  into 
most  of  the  benevolent  enterprises  of  the  day.  She 
watched  with  intense  interest  all  efforts  making  in  the 
world  to  do  good,  and  fervently  wished  and  prayed  for 
their  success.  Her  adopted  daughter,  (Mrs.  Grant,)  who 
was  her  niece  and  an  orphan,  she  educated  with  sedulous 


296  MEMOIR    OF 

care,  in  the  hope  that  she  might  be  qualified  to  enter  the 
service  of  the  Saviour  as  a  missionary.  We  have  not 
room  for  any  thing  more  than  a  brief  sketch  of  some  of 
the  traits  in  the  character  of  this  excellent  woman. — She 
was  indefatigable  in  the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  that  she 
might  be  a  more  efficient  labourer  in  performing  good 
works.  She  was  eminently  an  industrious  woman  in  the 
discharge  of  all  the  duties  which  devolved  on  her, 
whether  those  duties  related  to  her  family,  her  neigh 
bours,  or  the  church.  Few  females  ever  performed  a 
greater  amount  of  both  bodily  and  mental  labour.  She 
was  uncommonly  active  in  promoting  all  the  moral  and 
religious  charities  of  the  day  ;  so  much  so,  that  it  is 
believed  that  if  all  the  female  members  of  Christian 
churches  were  thoroughly  imbibed  with  her  spirit,  and 
possessed  of  her  Christian  energy  and  action,  the  evan 
gelization  of  the  world  would  be  wonderfully  ac 
celerated." 

I  have  quoted  this  brief  description  with  the  greater 
pleasure,  as  the  character  here  given  of  the  mother  is  so 
vivid  and  true  a  mirror  of  that  of  the  adopted  daughter. 
How  strikingly  have  we  beheld  almost  every  trait  here 
mentioned  developed  in  our  departed  sister !  In  both, 
how  delightfully — I  would  not  say  absolutely, — yet  de 
lightfully  is  the  declaration  of  our  text  illustrated  :  "  She 
hath  done  what  she  could."11 

The  prayerful  desire  of  this  mother,  so  long  cherished, 
that  her  daughter  might  become  a  missionary,  is  a  deeply 
interesting  and  instructive  exemplification  of  the  readi 
ness  of  the  great  Head  of  Missions  to  accept  such  paren 
tal  offerings.  But  in  connection  with  this  prayer  and 
desire,  there  was  also  corresponding  effort  for  the  pro 
motion  of  the  same  object.  I  have  often  heard  Mrs. 
Grant  allude  to  the  little  sacrifices  which  she  was  early 
taught  by  her  mother  to  make  for  the  purpose  of  contrib- 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  297 

uting  something  to  the  advancement  of  missions,  and 
from  the  time  of  her  beginning  to  make  these  little  sacri 
fices  her  interest  became  deep  and  fixed  in  the  great 
cause.  Our  deceased  sister  ever  cherished  the  most  ten 
der  and  lively  gratitude,  as  she  had  so  much  reason  to  do, 
to  this  excellent  mother.  In  her  last  sickness,  on  one 
occasion  she  said,  ''I  can  never  be  grateful  enough  for 
such  a  husband  and  such  a  mother.  O  what  might  1  have 
been  if  I  had  not  had  a  pious  mother !  Under  God  I  owe 
every  thinjr  to  my  mother." 

In  the  address  delivered  on  the  occasion  of  Mrs. 
Grant's  marriage,  from  which  1  have  quoted  above,  and  in 
the  same  connection,  the  author  remarks :  "  You  are  now 
about  to  bid  us  farewell,  probably  for  the  residue  of  your 
life  ;  and  while  we  extend  to  you  the  parting  salutation,  we 
beg  to  remind  you  of  the  immense  responsibility  which 
devolves  on  you.  The  culture  of  your  mind  has  been 
more  than  usual  for  persons  of  your  age  and  sex  ;  but 
you  must  consider  yourself  only  a  beginner  in  science.'* 
We  also  have  been  associated  with  the  subject  of  these 
remarks,  and  add  that  her  mind  was,  naturally,  one  of  a 
very  high  order,  as  well  as  enriched  by  extensive  cultiva 
tion.  It  possessed  much  strength  and  compass  ;  and  its 
powers  were  all  symmetrically  and  early  developed.  She 
was  but  little  more  than  twenty-one  years  of  age  when 
she  was  married  ; — at  that  early  period  she  possessed  a 
maturity  of  mind  which  qualified  her  to  adorn  any  circle 
and  fill  any  sphere  of  female  responsibility.  But  much 
as  we  have  seen  to  admire  in  the  cast  and  culture  of  her 
mind,  we  have  beheld  still  more  to  love  in  the  qualities 
of  her  heart.  Frank  and  artless  as  a  child,  she  was  still 
discreet  ;  cheerful  in  all  circumstances  without  levity  ; 
remarkably  patient  and  submissive  under  trials  ;  possess 
ing  a  kindness  of  disposition  that  seemed  to  know  no 
bounds ;  social  to  an  extent  that  charmed  all  who  knew 


298  MEMOIR    OF 

her  ;  tender  and  sympathetic  in  a  high  degree  ;  and  these 
and  other  qualities  of  a  kindred  nature,  too  numerous  to 
mention,  all  sweetened  and  hallowed  by  warm  religious 
affections.  We  are  not  aware  at  precisely  what  period 
she  cherished  the  hope  of  personal  salvation.  She  made 
a  public  profession  of  religion,  April  5th,  1831  ;  "  which," 
she  says,  in  her  Journal  of  that  date  "  was  one  of  the 
most  delightful  days  I  ever  experienced."  Her  piety  was 
silent  and  unostentatious,  but  at  the  same  time  strikingly 
active  and  practical.  It  was  deep,  operative  and  uniform  ; 
but  never  officious  or  obtrusive. 

The  heroic  piomptitude  with  which  she  decided  to 
embark  on  this  mission,  just  after  hearing  of  the  trials  and 
perils  which  Mr.  Perkins  had  encountered  on  the  way, 
has  ever  tended  to  endear  her  to  our  hearts ;  and  if  we 
mistake  not,  our  solitary  situation  in  this  distant  land, 
was  one  circumstance  which  plead  tenderly  in  her  feel 
ings,  inclining  her  as  well  as  her  husband  to  hasten  to 
our  relief  and  assistance.  And  when  it  has  been  her  lot 
to  suffer  a  great  amount  of  sickness  and  some  other  mis 
sionary  trials,  in  common  with  the  rest  of  our  circle,  she 
has  not  regretted  the  temporal  sacrifices  which  she  made 
in  engaging  in  this  enterprise.  On  her  dying  pillow  she 
said,  "  Tell  my  friends  at  home  that  I  have  never  regretted 
that  I  came  to  Persia  as  a  missionary.  I  don't  know  that 
I  ever  seriously  doubted  my  duty  in  this  respect.  Cer 
tainly  the  indications  of  Providence  which  decided  my 
coming  here,  were  very  remarkable,  and  as  clear  as  they 
could  have  been." 

My  first  acquaintance  with  our  departed  sister,  was  on 
the  occasion  of  meeting  her,  her  husband  and  another* 
missionary  brother,  in  the  autumn  of  1835,  on  their  way 
to  this  country.  I  found  them  encamped  in  a  stable,  in 

*  Rev.  Mr.  Merrick. 


MRS.    JUDITH   S.    GRANT.  299 

a  small  village  among  the  snow-capped  mountains  of 
Asia  Minor,  just  midway  between  Trebizond  and  Erze- 
room.  Having  seen  no  American  save  Mrs.  Perkins  for 
the  period  of  about  eighteen  months,  the  meeting  could 
not  fail  of  being  to  me  one  of  tender  and  grateful  interest. 
But  I  have  distinctly  in  mind,  as  though  it  were  but  yes 
terday,  the  very  pleasing  impression  which  Mrs.  Grant's 
cheerful,  artless,  kind,  intelligent  countenance  made  on 
my  mind  at  that  time  ;  and  that  impression,  more  than 
three  years'  acquaintance,  in  the  very  intimate  relation  of 
missionary  fellow  labourers,  situated  in  the  same  yard  and 
almost  in  the  same  dwelling,  has  tended  but  delightfully 
to  confirm.  0,  how  often  have  we  all  been  comforted, 
assisted  and  sustained  under  the  pressure  and  trials  of 
our  arduous  work,  by  that  mild  and  cheering  voice,  and 
those  amiable  features,  which  are  now  silent  and  motion 
less  in  death.  ! 

To  introduce  us  to  her  missionary  labours,  permit 
me  again  to  refer  to  the  above-named  address,  delivered 
on  the  occasion  of  Mrs.  Grant's  marriage  :  "  You  are 
going,"  said  the  author,  "  to  a  country,  where  the  degra 
dation  of  your  sex  is  extreme.  Great,  however,  as  is  their 
degradation,  they  possess  and  exert  a  powerful  influence. 
How  important,  then,  that  female  education  be  com 
menced  there  !  If  you  can  be  the  means  of  educating  only 
ten  females,  or  even  one  in  that  country,  you  may  do 
more  good  by  it  than  can  now  be  calculated."  *  *  * 
"But  you  must  do  more  than  merely  teach  them  human 
learning ;  you  must  try  and  teach  them  heavenly  wisdom 
which  cometh  from  above.  Be  careful  to  teach  as  well 
by  example  as  by  precept." 

Under  a  deep  and  abiding  influence  of  principles  and 
purposes  like  those  here  inculcated,  Mrs.  Grant  entered 
with  ardour  upon  her  missionary  labours.  And  though,  as 
already  suggested,  she,  like  the  rest  of  us,  has  suffered  a 


300  MEMOIR    OF 

great  amount  of  sickness,  which  has  necessarily  inter 
rupted  her  work  since  she  came  to  this  country,  still, 
She  hath  done  what  she  could. 

A  few  of  the  natives,  particularly  the  bishop  and  the 
priest,  who  had  lived  several  months  in  my  family  at 
Tabreez,  had  commenced  learning  English  before  her 
arrival  j  and  she  was  thus  enabled  to  begin  her  work,  in 
instructing  them,  without  waiting  to  acquire  a  native 
language.  She  was  by  no  means  negligent,  however,  in 
relation  to  the  language  of  the  people ;  and  she  has  dis 
covered  uncommon  skill  and  ability  in  their  acquisition. 
Of  the  Turkish  she  readily  acquired  a  competent  know 
ledge  for  colloquial  purposes  with  very  little  study.  The 
ancient  Syriac  she  became  able  in  a  short  time  to  read 
with  readiness  ;  and  in  the  modern,  the  spoken  language 
of  the  Nestorians,  heterogeneous  and  difficult  as  it  is,  she 
had  become  able  to  read  with  fluency,  to  speak  on  com 
mon  topics,  and  to  write  it  to  some  extent.  She  has  from 
the  first  performed  a  great  amount  of  English  instruction, 
and  with  peculiar  acceptance  to  the  higher  ecclesiastics 
and  the  older  members  of  the  seminary,  as  well  as  to  our 
Mohammedan  Meerza.  She  has  ever  manifested  the 
deepest  solicitude  for  the  instruction  and  elevation  of  the 
native  females.  The  incipiency  of  our  operations  seem 
ed,  in  this  land  where  female  education  is  almost  unknown 
and  a  strong  prejudice  exists  against  it,  for  a  time  to  re 
quire  us  to  defer  opening  a  school  exclusively  for  females, 
until  the  way  might  be  in  a  manner  prepared  by  the  esta 
blishment  of  schools  for  males,  against  which  no  pre 
judice  exists;  and  subsequently  our  want  of  pecuniary 
means  compelled  us  still  to  defer.  Thus  not  until  less 
than  one  year  ago,  were  we  enabled  to  open  a  female 
school.  Previously,  however,  Mrs.  Grant  had  done  all  in 
her  power  to  enlighten  and  benefit  the  native  females. 
She  taught  some  of  her  domestics  to  read,  and  cultivated 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  301 

extensive  acquaintance  with  both  Nestorian  and  Moham 
medan  females,  by  all  of  whom  she  was  much  beloved. 
When  our  female  school  was  at  length  opened,  we  all 
remember  with  what  ardour  and  interest  she  engaged  in 
its  instruction,  When  the  state  of  her  health  would  not 
allow  her  to  go  to  the  school,  she  was  accustomed  to  re 
ceive  and  instruct  the  girls  an  hour  or  two  in  a  day  at 
her  room.  And  tJnis  was  she  occupied,  as  well  as  in  con 
structing  geographical  maps  for  the  use  of  the  seminary, 
when  her  last  sickness  came  upon  her.  Her  influence  on 
the  girls  of  this  school  and  many  other  native  females 
will  not  be  in  vain  ;  numbers  of  both  sexes  will,  we  believe, 
cherish  her  in  lasting  remembrance. 

She  hath  done  what  she  could.  Nor  this  merely  in  di 
rect  missionary  labour.  In  sickness,  wrho  of  us  has  not 
often  b^en  tenderly  affected  by  her  soothing  presence,  by 
the  constancy  of  her  kind  attentions,  and  by  her  unwearied 
efforts  to  mitigate  our  pains  and  hasten  our  recovery  ! 
Perhaps  no  singletrait  in  her  character  was  more  conspic 
uous,  than  her  promptness,  ability,  and  delight  in  admin 
istering  relief  and  comfort  in  the  chamber  of  sickness. 
Her  medical  knowledge  was  very  considerable,  and  in  the 
necessary  absence  of  her  husband,  she  has  in  a  good  de 
gree  supplied  his  place  as  physician.  In  this  capacity 
she  seems  peculiarly  to  have  resembled  her  excellent  mo 
ther.  How  like  mercy's  angel  have  we  beheld  her  hasten 
ing  from  house  to  house  and  room  to  room  in  the  mis 
sion,  when  several  of  us  have  been  sick  at  the  same  time  ! 
Like  her  blessed  Master,  she  "  went  about  doing  good." 
But,  competent  and  indefatigable  as  was  our  departed 
sister  as  a  missionary  and  a  friend,  she  was  no  less  in 
teresting  in  her  domestic  relations.  Shall  we  speak  of 
her  as  a  wife  1  Ah,  it  were  sacrilege  to  approach  that 
hallowed  ground  !  He  from  whose  bosom  she  has  been 
taken  knows  well  that  the  heavings  of  silent  emotion  are 

26 


302  MEMOIR   OF 

far  more  adequate  than  words  to  tell  the  loss  he  has  sus 
tained,  in  being  bereaved  of  one  whose  presence  and 
whose  toils  had  such  power  to  sweeten  and  bless  his 
home.  Of  late,  we  have  almost  unavoidably  been  led  to 
notice  her  in  the  capacity  of  a  mother  ;  her  maternal  cares 
having  become  so  multiplied  and  pressing.  Nor  can  we 
have  noticed  her  in  this  capacity  without  unaffected  ad 
miration.  With  her  little  son  two  and  a  half  years  old, 
her  infant  twin-daughters,  and  three  children  who  are  na 
tives  of  this  country  on  her  hands,  each  received  its  due 
share  of  attention  ;  nor  did  her  nursery  and  fireside  ever 
give  indications  of  embarrassment  or  confusion.  Her 
motherless  little  ones  can  never  realize  the  extent  of  the 
loss  they  have  sustained  in  this  bereavement. 

Grateful  as  it  would  be  still  to  linger  around  her 
memory  in  this  and  other  relations,  we  must  forbear,  and 
hasten  to  the  consideration  of  the  most  solemn  and  mourn 
ful,  and  at  the  same  time  delightful  part  of  her  history — 
her  last  sickness  and  death.  In  her  last  sickness,  too, 
we  shall  be  reminded,  in  proceeding,  she  hath  done  what, 
she  could. 

I  know  not  that  I  can  better  approach  this  topic,  also, 
than  by  quoting  again  from  the  address  to  which  I  have 
repeatedly  referred.  The  closing  paragraph  of  that  ad 
dress  is  as  follows  :  "  Finally,  my  friends,  fear  not  tem 
poral  death :  if  your  faith  is  strong  you  will  not  fear  it : 

'  For  what  is  death,  ray  friends,  that  you  should  fear  it? 

To  die !  why  'tis  to  triumph  :  'tis  to  join 

The  great  assembly  of  the  good  and  just, 

Immortal  worthies,  heroes,  prophets,  saints  ! 

O  !  'tis  to  join  the  band  of  holy  men 

Made  perfect  through  their  sufferings. 
******* 
'Tis  to  see 

Michael  and  his  bright  legions,  who  subdued 

The  foes  of  truth;  to  join  the  blest  employ 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  303 

Of  love  and  praise ;  to  the  high  melodies 
Of  choirs  celestial  to  attune  our  voice, 
Accordant  to  the  golden  harps  of  saints; 
To  join  in  blest  hosannas  to  their  King, 
Whose  face  to  see,  whose  glory  to  behold, 
Alone  were  heaven,  though  saint  or  seraph  none 
Should  meet  your  sight,  and  only  God  were  there. 
This  is  to  die  ; — who  would  not  die  for  this  1 
Who  would  not  die  that  he  might  live  for  ever  V  " 

Thus  we  believe  our  sister  viewed  death.  She  was 
not  afraid  to  die.  Mrs.  Grant  was  taken  sick  on  the  third 
instant  (Jan.  1839).  Her  disease  was  a  violent  bilious 
intermittent  fever,  accompanied  with  more  or  less  hepatic 
and  bronchial  affection.  Medicine  in  the  early  stages  of 
her  sickness  appeared  to  operate  well,  but  it  failed  to  re 
move  the  disease,  which  at  times  seemed  to  abate,  only 
to  return  with  renewed  violence.  From  the  commence 
ment  of  the  attack,  she  seems  to  have  regarded  her  re 
covery  as  uncertain  and  rather  improbable  ;  and  she 
accordingly  set  her  house  in  order.  Indeed,  during  the 
last  few  months,  she  has  appeared  unusually  weaned  from 
the  world  and  ripening  rapidly  for  the  society  of  heaven. 
In  the  course  of  the  evening  of  the  sixth  instant,  which 
was  the  fourth  day  of  her  sickness,  she  spoke  very  feel 
ingly  of  the  importance  of  entire  consecration  to  God — 
of  our  aiding  each  other  in  the  Christian  warfare,  having 
our  conversation  in  heaven.  Her  disease  had  already 
prostrated  her  system,  and  she  adverted  to  her  own  situ 
ation,  and  asked  her  husband's  views  of  her  prospects. 
And  it  was  in  this  connexion  that  she  made  the  tender 
allusion  to  her  mother,  and  the  declaration  that  she  had 
never  regretted  her  consecration  to  the  missionary  work, 
which  I  have  already  mentioned.  On  Monday  the  seventh, 
she  spoke  with  deep  feeling  of  the  prospect  of  leaving  her 
beloved  children,  and  especially  her  two  helpless  infants, 
who  so  much  needed  a  mother's  care.  But  she  said  she 


304  MEMOIR    OF 

believed  she  had  given  them  to  the  Lord,  and  if  she  were 
removed,  he  would  take  care  of  them ;  she  could'  leave 
them  with  confidence  in  his  hands.  She  spoke  of  her 
past  life  with  feelings  of  deep  self-abasement,  regretting 
that  she  had  lived  with  no  more  of  a  single  aim  to  the 
glory  of  God.  She  said  her  life,  particularly  since  she 
professed  Christ,  appeared  so  odious  and  black  that  she 
could  not  bear  to  look  at  it.  As  I  remarked  above,  she 
was  far  from  feeling  she  had  done  what  she  could.  Her 
husband  spoke  of  Christ's  righteousness  as  being  all- 
sufficient  for  her.  "  Yes,"  she  said,  "  he  is  my  all — my 
a//."  At  her  request,  her  husband  read  the  23d  Psalm  ; 
and  as  he  repeated  the  fourth  verse,  she  said :  "  What  a 
precious  support  to  lean  upon  Christ  while  we  pass  through 
the  dark  valley."  She  then  repeated  herself:  "Though 
I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  I  will 
fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with  me  ;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff 
they  comfort  me."  Being  in  great  pain  for  a  short  time, 
she  said  :  "  This  is  nothing  to  what  Christ  suffered  for  me." 
And  when  her  fever  was  raging,  in  allusion  to  her  intense 
thirst,  she  said  :  "  One  drop  of  water  !  '  that  he  might  dip 
the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water  and  cool  my  tongue,  for  I  am 
tormented  in  this  flame.'  Oh,  the  suffering  of  the  wicked  !" 
Again,  when  in  much  distress,  she  repeated  Avith  great 
emphasis  the  lines: 

"  I  can  do  all  things,  and  can  bear 
All  suffering,  if  my  Lord  be  there  ;" 

and  added,  "0  the  presence  of  Christ,  it  is  everything,  it 
is  heaven  to  the  Christian  ;  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light 
thereof."  On  Tuesday  the  eighth,  speaking  with  much 
tenderness  of  her  prospective  separation  from  her  hus 
band,  she  said  :  "  It  will  be  but  a  very  little  while  before 
we  shall  be  reunited.  What  a  happy  meeting  that  will 
be !  All  tears  will  be  wiped  from  every  eye  j  and  there 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  305 

will  be  no  more  death;  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  nor 
pain."  At  another  time,  after  speaking  to  her  husband 
of  the  death  of  his  first  wife,  which  was  peaceful  and 
transparent,  she  remarked:  "  You  will  have  a  great  deal 
to  draw  your  affections  towards  heaven:  0  that  we  could 
go  together."  At  the  height  of  her  fever,  feeling  that 
nature  could  not  long  encounter  such  commotions,  she 
repeated  with  deep  feeling  the  stanza  : 

"  Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul, 
Let  me  to  thy  bosom  fly  ;" 

laying  peculiar  emphasis  on  the  lines, 

"  Hide  me,  O  my  Saviour,  hide, 
Till  the  storm  of  life  be  past." 

On  Wednesday,  the  ninth,  her  strength  continued  to 
fail,  but  her  soul  seemed  quietly  stayed  on  God.  She  said 
she  desired  to  be  entirely  resigned  to  his  will.  She  would 
not  dare  to  choose  for  herself.  To  think  of  dying,  and 
being  freed  from  sin  arid  suffering  in  the  presence  of  God 
was  most  delightful — it  was  rapturous.  On  Thursday  the 
tenth  she  felt  that  her  earthly  tabernacle  was  fast  falling 
into  ruins,  but  rejoiced  that  she  had  a  house  not  made 
with  hands  eternal  in  the  heavens.  "  But,"  said  she,  "  it 
is  all  through  grace — grace — grace  !  I  renounce  myself 
entirely  ;  it  is  through  the  riches  of  God's  mercy  in  Christ 
Jesus,  that  I  shall  enter  heaven."  Early  in  the  forenoon^ 
she  showed  such  indications  of  approaching  dissolution 
that  all  the  members  of  the  mission  were  called  into  her 
room.  As  we  stood  around  her  bed,  she  said  she  desired 
to  say  much,  but  her  strength  would  not  allow  her  to  do 
it.  Her  respiration  had  now  become  quite  difficult.  She 
said  that  she  desired  particularly  to  express  to  us  her 
deep  sense  of  the  importance  of  more  entire  consecration 
to  the  cause  of  God.  She  had  a  desire  to  live,  if  at  a 
only  that  she  might  labour  more  faithfully  for  the  salva* 

26* 


306  MEMOIR    OF 

tion  of  the  perishing  Nestorians.  Yet  in  reference  to  this, 
she  also  rejoiced  to  say,  "the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done." 
I  asked  her  if  she  felt  calm  in  the  prospect  of  death  ;  she 
replied,  "  Yes."  She  requested  that  some  one  of  us  should 
repeat  the  23d  Psalm,  which  Mr.  Holladay  did ;  and  when 
asked  at  the  close  if  she  could  appropriate  those  precious 
assurances  to  herself,  "Yes,"  she  said,  and  then  repeated, 
"  Though  I  walk,"  &c.  She  then  said  she  had  thought 
frequently,  since  her  sickness  commenced,  of  that  dark 
valley,  and  it  had  sometimes  appeared  rather  frightful, 
but  little  so  now.  I  reminded  her  that  she  must  lean  im 
plicitly  on  the  rod  and  the  staff  of  the  great  Shepherd, 
and  he  wrould  strengthen  her  to  pass  through  that  valley  5 
and  in  the  same  connection  I  referred  her  to  Payson's 
triumphant  language  in  his  last  sickness,  relative  to  the 
stream  of  death  ;  that  it  appeared  as  he  approached,  "  but 
as  an  insignificant  rill,  that  might  be  crossed  by  a  single 
step  whenever  God  should  give  permission  ;"  at  which  she 
smiled,  and  expressed  a  delightful  acquiescence.  She 
affectionately  commended  her  babes  to  our  care,  and  her 
afflicted  husband  to  our  sympathy,  but  expressed  no  dis 
tressing  solicitude  on  their  account.  I  reminded  her  of 
their  kind  Guardian  in  heaven,  and  she  expressed  full  con 
fidence  that  he  would  take  care  of  her  beloved  family. 
She  said  to  me,  as  I  stood  by  her  bedside,  "  Since  my  sick 
ness  commenced  I  have  often  thought  of  your  sermon  at 
the  close  of  "the  year,  on  the  text,  '  How  old  art  thou  V  the 
last  sermon  I  have  heard :  I  said  at  that  time  the  youngest 
of  our  circle  may  be  taken  first,  and  so  it  is  likely  to  be  ; 
I  was  the  first  to  be  affected  by  this  climate,  and  am  the 
first  to  be  cut  down."  I  reminded  her  that  she  had  been 
permitted  to  suffer  for  Christ's  sake,  and  inquired  if  she 
did  not  account  this  a  privilege.  "  0,  yes,"  she  replied  ; 
"  0  that  I  were  worthy  to  suffer  for  him."  I  remarked, 
You  do  not  regret  that  you  embarked  in  this  holy  work, 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  307 

though  you  may  so  soon  be  cut  off.  "  0  no,"  she  replied. 
She  had  expressed  herself  fully  on  this  point  in  the  early 
part  of  her  sickness,  as  I  have  mentioned  above.  In  allu 
ding  to  her  brightening  prospects  beyond  the  grave,  I 
quoted  from  Pollok's  description  of  the  dying  mother  : 

"  They  set  as  sets  the  morning  star,  which  goes 
Not  down  behind  the  darkened  west,  nor  hides 
Obscured  among  the  tempests  of  the  sky, 
But  melts  away  into  the  light  of  heaven." 

She  expressed  great  delight  at  this  thought;  said  it  stri 
kingly  represented  the  death  of  her  own  mother,  and 
quoted  herself,  from  memory,  some  of  the  preceding 
lines  of  that  description.  We  all  felt  that  it  was  good  to 
be  there.  As,  however,  she  now  appeared  likely  to 
remain  longer  than  we  had  apprehended,  and  might  be 
come  exhausted  by  further  conversation,  most  of  us 
retired.  Not  long  afterward,  looking  up,  and  apparently 
alluding  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  she  said,  "  Those 
walls  look  brighter — those  walls  look  brighter !"  And 
again,  "  What  songs  are  those  I  hear  1  What  song  is 
that  1  O,  how  sweet !"  She  then  spoke  of  its  being 
"very  light."  About  four  o'clock  P.M.  we  thought 
her  dying,  but  she  soon  revived  a  little,  and  at  our  sug 
gestion  requested  that  the  bishops,  priests  and  deacons, 
who  are  connected  with  the  mission  families,  might  be 
called  in.  They  all  came  to  her  bedside,  and  in  her 
name  T  delivered  to  them  her  dying  message,  which  she 
had  given  to  me  in  a  whisper.  She  said  she  had  wished 
to  see  them,  that  she  might  bid  them  farewell.  She  now 
expected  to  leave  them  and  go  to  heaven,  and  earnestly 
desired  them  to  meet  her  there.  If  she  had  one  desire  to 
live,  it  was  only  for  their  sake,  and  the  sake  of  their 
people  5  for  herself,  she  was  ready  to  depart.  She  had 
no  fear  of  death.  And  why  1  On  account  of  her  own 


308  MEMOIR    OF 

good  works  1  0  no  ;  only  through  faith  in  Christ.  She 
trusted  solely  in  his  righteousness.  Christ  was  all  her 
hope,  and  they  too  must  look  to  him  for  salvation,  if  they 
would  hope  to  meet  her  in  heaven.  Thus,  when  no 
longer  able  to  speak,  she  still  did  what  she  could  to  bring 
them  to  the  Saviour.  The  scene  was  one  of  most  affect 
ing  solemnity  and  interest.  Every  eye  was  suffused  in 
tears — some  wept  aloud — and  every  bosom  heaved  Avith 
deep  emotion.  Most  of  these  ecclesiastics  had  been  Mrs. 
Grant's  pupils.  They  had  witnessed  her  efforts  and  fer 
vent  desire  for  their  welfare,  and  felt  tenderly  grateful 
for  them.  As  they  Avere  about  leaving,  the  eldest  bishop 
proposed  to  have  special  prayer  offered  by  his  people  for 
her  recoA'ery  ;  and  accordingly,  as  little  John,  with  his 
accustomed  artlessness  stated,  after  their  usual  evening 
prayers  in  the  church,  "they  all  kneeled  clown,  and 
prayed  from  their  hearts  that  God  would  spare  her  to  their 
people."  In  the  evening  about  a  dozen  members  of  the 
seminary  and  the  teachers  Avere  called  in,  and  Mr.  Hol- 
laday  addressed  them  in  the  name  of  Mrs.  Grant,  in  lan 
guage  similar  to  that  used  in  her  taking  leave  of  the 
ecclesiastics.  By  them  also  her  dying  message  A\ras 
received  with  deep  solemnity.  After  the  natives  retired, 
she  requested  that  for  our  benefit  the  description  of  the 
Christian  armour  be  read,  Avhich  Avas  done  ;  and  she  ex 
horted  us  to  keep  it  on.  Thus,  with  her  last  breath,  she 
hath  done  what  she  could  to  make  us  faithful  in  our  mis 
sionary  labours.  We  afterward  read  and  repeated  from 
memory  other  passages  of  Scripture,  particularly  such  as 
refer  to  the  death  of  the  believer.  She  listened  Avith 
delightful  satisfaction,  and  at  the  close  of  one  quotation 
said,  "  The  Bible  is  full  and  overfloAving  of  comforting 
passages,  and  each  passage  is  enough  for  every  one." 
She  seemed  to  revive  in  feeding  on  this  celestial  food, 
and  with  sweet  composure  repeated  : 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  309 

"  Jesus  can  make  a  dying  bed 
Feel  soft  as  downy  pillows  are, 
While  on  his  breast  I  lean  my  head, 
And  breathe  my  life  out  sweetly  there." 

Prayer  was  proposed,  and   on  being  asked  whether  she 
had   any  specific  petition  which   she  would  like  to  have 
offered,  she  replied,   "  that  ray  faith  fail  not."     Did  not 
our  hearts  burn  within  us,  and  we  all  feel  that  that  place 
was  verily  the  gate  of  heaven  1.     After  prayer,  all  but  her 
husband  retired.     Our  departed   sister,  beyond  our   ex 
pectation,  still  continued  four  days.     But  during  most  of 
this   period  she  was   delirious ;  sometimes,   in.  imagina 
tion,  with  the  playmates  of  her  childhood,  sometimes  in 
her  family,  and  anon  wrapped  in  contemplation  of  eternal 
things.     As  is  common  in  delirium,  almost  every  subject 
to  which  her  mind  wandered  was  beset  with  difficulties. 
But  in  her  partially  lucid  moments  all  her  difficulties  van 
ished  away.     Her  house  had  been  previously  set  in  order. 
In  several  instances,  during  this  time,  she  seemed  to  be 
dying,  and  the  members  of  the  mission  assembled  to  wit 
ness  her  departure.     But   she  as   often  revived,  and  her 
stay  was  protracted  until  7  o'clock  P.  M.    of    Monday, 
the  fourteenth  inst.,  when,  with  scarcely  a  struggle,  she  fell 
sweetly  asleep  in  the  arms  of  her   Redeemer,  at  the  age 
of  twenty-five  years  and  two  days.     She  hath  done  what 
she  could,  and  her  Saviour  has  said  to  her,   "Enter  into 
thy  rest."     "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord, 
from  henceforth  ;  yea,   saith  the  Spirit,  that   they  may 
rest  from  their  labours,  and  their  Avorks  do  follow  them." 
Yes ;  and  we  too,  while  we  prayed,  and  desired  to  be 
enabled  cheerfully  to  acquiesce   in  the  will  of  God — we 
still  did  all  we  could  to  restore  her  to  her  family,  her 
work  and   our  missionary  circle.     Medical  skill  and  con 
jugal  love  united  did  all  in  their  power,  and  this  little 
band    of  deeply    afflicted   and  sympathizing   missionary 


310  MEMOIR    OF 

brethren  and  sisters  have  done  all  in  their  power,  by  their 
efforts  and  their  prayers,  to  have  her  restored  ; 

"  But  we  sought  to  stay 
An  angel  on  the  earth,  a  spirit  ripe 
For  heaven;  and  Mercy  in  her  love  refused  ; 
Most  merciful,  as  often,  when  seeming  least, 
Most  gracious,  when  she  seemed  to  frown.'1 

Yes,  mysterious  as  it  may  seem  to  us,  that  one  so 
young,  apparently  so  much  needed  in  her  family,  and  so 
well  prepared  for  extensive  usefulness  in  this  important 
field,  should  be  thus  suddenly  removed;  and  deeply  be 
reaved  as  we  may  feel  by  this  visitation,  we  may  still  rest 
assured  that  it  has  been  ordered  in  mercy. 

May  we  not  hope  that  it  may  prove  a  merciful  visita 
tion  in  ripening  us  for  heaven,  and  quickening  us  to  more 
fidelity  in  our  responsible  work  1  How  often,  and  how 
earnestly  during  her  sickness  did  our  departed  sister  ex 
press  her  prayerful  desire,  that  her  death  might  be  thus 
sanctified  to  us  !  O!  let  us  beware  that  we  lose  not  the 
benefit  of  this  solemn  dispensation.  We  believe,  also, 
that  this  providence  will  also  prove  a  vehicle  of  mercy  to 
her  family.  For  this  she  most  earnestly  prayed.  Her 
afflicted  husband  had  objects*  of  strong  attraction  in 
heaven  before,  but  he  now  has  stronger.  And  his  affec 
tions,  we  trust,  will  henceforth  more  constantly  and  firmly 
fix  themselves  there,  than  they  have  ever  done  hitherto. 
Nor  will  fee r  tender  little  ones,  in  the  end,  be  losers  by 
this  bereavement.  Her  dying  prayers  will  be  repeated 
to  them,  if  they  live,  here  on  earth,  and  they  will  make 
an  impression ;  and  these  prayers,  we  believe,  have  been 
heard  in  heaven,  and  will  be  answered.  A  few  days  be 
fore  her  death,  when  her  little  son  had  been  carried  in  to 
see  his  mamma,  she  said,  "I  hope  to  meet  that  little 
child  a  sainted  spirit  in  heaven  ;"  and  but  an  hour  or  two 

*  A  former  wife  and  other  relatives. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  311 

before  her  departure,  when  this  son  and  her  infant  twin 
daughters  were  brought  to  her,  she  gazed  upon  them 
with  an  expression  of  the  most  yearning  tenderness,  im 
ploring  for  them, 

"  With  look  that  seemed  to  penetrate 
The  heavens,  unutterable  blessings — such 
As  God  to  dying  parents  only  granted, 
For  infants  left  behind  them  in  the  world." 

We  believe  that  this  event  will  also  prove  a  blessing  to 
the  people  for  whose  benefit  she  toiled,  and  among  whom 
she  has  fallen.  It  was  perhaps  the  greatest  burden  of  her 
desires,  during  her  last  sickness,  that  her  death  might  be 
made  an  instrument  of  promoting  their  salvation.  We 
hope  and  trust  that  this  prayer  may  be  answered.  More 
general  and  extensive  sympathy  would  scarcely  have 
been  excited  by  such  an  event,  in  any  community  in  our 
own  land,  than  has  been  manifested  by  the  people  among 
whom  we  dwell.  To  the  deep  and  tender  interest  felt  in 
her  case  by  those  connected  with  our  mission,  and  the 
members  of  the  seminary,  allusion  has  already  been 
made.  But  this  interest  was  by  no  means  thus  limited. 
Mrs.  Grant  was  extensively  known  and  greatly  beloved 
among  the  natives,  as  we  have  had  abundant  evidence 
during  her  sickness,  in  the  scores  that  have  from  day  to 
day  come  to  our  gate  and  into  our  yard,  and,  with  weep 
ing  eyes  made  inquiries  respecting  her.  A  venerable 
Nestorian  bishop,  resident  in  a  village  some  miles  dis 
tant,  came  and  stayed  on  our  premises  several  days  and 
nights,  so  deep  was  his  concern  and  interest  in  her  case. 
The  Mohammedan  Meerza,  above  named,  who  had  been 
under  her  instruction,  has  repeatedly  wept  like  an  infant 
under  the  apprehension  of  her  death.  In  his  own  simple 
language,  he  could  not  sleep  at  night,  and  had  come  to 
the  house  three  times  in  a  day  to  know  how  she  was. 
And  when  told  she  would  probably  not-  recover,  as  the 


312  MEMOIR   OF 

last  consolation,  he  said,  "  She  has  very  much  righteous 
ness."  And  numbers  of  the  Mohammedans,  particularly 
of  the  higher  classes,  have  sent  and  come  to  us  both  before 
and  after  her  death,  to  express  their  deep  interest  in  her 
case,  and  tender  to  her  husband  and  the  rest  of  us  their 
heartfelt  sympathy.  Her  death,  when  it  came,  like  the 
trump  of  an  angel,  sent  an  unwonted  thrill  through  every 
bosom,  and  seemed  to  lay  all  hearts  open  to  our  influence 
and  admonition.  At  her  funeral  exercise,  in  the  native 
language,*  a  large  congregation  was  assembled,  larger 
than  we  have  ever  before  been  permitted  to  address,  at 
one  time,  on  the  subject  of  their  salvation.  Among  them 
were  three  bishops,  eight  priests,  and  many  deacons,  and 
all  seemed  deeply  affected,  alike  by  the  solemnity  of  the 
occasion,  and  the  truths  which  were  presented.  The 
Mohammedan  Meerza,  above  named,  was  at  that  service, 
and  no  one  present  manifested  more  tenderness  and 
depth  of  feeling.  And  after  the  service,  to  console  the 
bereaved  husband,  he  said  to  him,  "Mrs.  Grant  has 
gone  to  paradise." 

A  peaceful  and  happy  death  is  a  phenomenon  which 
these  people  have  seldom  if  ever  witnessed  ;  and  this  one 
has  made  a  very  deep  impression  on  their  minds.  A 
religion  which  has  power,  not  only  to  control  and  hallow 
the  life,  but  also  to  impart  joy  and  triumph  in  the  hour 
of  death,  is  something  which  they  but  little  understand  : 
it  excites  their  marvel,  and  constrains  them  to  acknow 
ledge  that  it  is  a  religion  which  comes  from  heaven,  and 
leads  to  heaven.  0  !  may  we  not  fail  duly  to  improve 
this  precious  opportunity,  these  golden  moments,  for 
impressing  divine  truth  on  their  minds.  And  thus  may 
we  be  consoled  with  the  hope  that  the  death  of  our  de- 

*  At  her  burial.  This  sermon  was  delivered  to  the  members  of 
the  mission  the  day  following  her  funeral. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  313 

parted  sister,  as  she  prayed  might  be  the  case,  will  con 
tribute  far  more  to  promote  the  salvation  of  this  perishing 
people,  than  a  long  life  of  labour  could  have  contributed. 

To  our  bereaved  brother  I  need  say  nothing.  He 
knows  in  whom  he  has  believed.  The  Lord  is  his  com 
forter.  And  repeatedly  have  we  heard  him  say  in  this 
affliction,  "It  is  the  Lord,  let  him  do  to  me  as  seemeth 
good  unto  him." 

May  we  all,  my  brethren  and  sisters,  in  our  deep  af 
fliction  adopt  this  language,  and  imbibe  this  feeling!  Let 
us,  too,  do  what  ice  can.  Let  us  tenderly  heed  the  dying 
exhortation  of  our  sister,  that  we  be  faithful  in  our  Mas 
ter's  service,  and  lay  to  heart  this  solemn  providence, 
which  so  impressively  admonishes  us,  that  what  we  do 
we  must  do  with  our  might.  Let  us  also  rejoice  in  the 
will  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  blessed  hope  of  soon  meeting 
her,  who  was  so  early  removed  from  us,  in  that  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  When  our 
summons  shall  come,  may  we  all,  like  her,  be  found  ready. 
In  the  midst  of  life  we  are  in  death.  Let  us,  therefore, 
be  sober,  watch  unto  prayer.  Mark  the  perfect  man,  and 
behold  the  upright ;  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace ! 


Tabreez,  Persia,  Jan.  30,  1839. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, — 

When  you  gave  the  last  parting  hand  to  my  dear 
wife,  as  we  were  leaving  the  wharf  at  New-York,  you 
parted  expecting  to  see  her  face  no  more  this  side  of  the 
eternal  world.  You  knew  the  zeal  and  ardour  which  urged 
her  forward  in  the  glorious  enterprise  in  which  she  had 
embarked.  You  knew  th,at  she  had  long  looked  forward 
to  the  missionary  work,  with  an  ardent  and  growing  de 
sire  to  devote  to  its  holy  and  self-denyinjr  employments 

27 


314  MEMOIR    OF 

all  the  talents  Avhich  God  had  given  her — counting  it  her 
highest  privilege  to  toil,  and  suffer,  and  even  to  lay  down 
her  life  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

The  desire  of  her  heart  was  granted  her.  She  was 
permitted  to  labour  a  little  more  than  three  years  in  one 
of  the  most  interesting  fields  of  missionary  enterprise; 
and  after  sowing  much  precious  seed,  and  presenting  to 
hundreds  of  the  dear  Nestorians,  and  many  of  the  Mo 
hammedans,  a  most  lovely  exemplification  of  the  religion 
of  Jesus,  she  rested  from  her  labours,  on  the  14th  inst., 
two  days  after  she  had  completed  her  twenty-fifth  year. 
She  has  sealed  her  warm  attachment  to  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer  by  her  prayers  and  toil,  her  sufferings  and 
death.  Her  mortal  remains  repose  amid  the  sepulchres 
of  the  Nestorian  Christians,  in  the  city  where  the  re 
nowned  Zoroaster  once  lighted  his  sacred  fires,  or  bowed 
in  adoration  to  the  heavenly  hosts.  Her  happy  spirit, 
arrayed  in  robes  of  light  and  love,  rests  in  the  radiance 
of  her  Saviour's  presence,  in  the  resplendent  city  of  our 
God.  For  her  to  live  was  Christ,  but  to  die  was  gain. 

Mrs.  Grant's  missionary  career,  though  short,  Avas 
full  of  interest.  Her  situation,  as  the  wife  of  a  physician, 
opened  before  her  a  very  extensive  acquaintance,  both 
among  the  Mohammedans,  and  the  native  Christians ; — 
and  the  ardour  with  which  she  entered  into  their  interests, 
enlightening  their  dark  minds,  or  administering  relief  to 
their  sufferings,  secured  the  affections  of  all  who  knew 
her.  Whether  imparting  instruction  to  the  bishops, 
priests,  deacons,  and  the  Mohammedan  Meerza,  or  teach 
ing  the  ignorant  of  her  own  sex,  and  endeavouring  to 
raise  them  from  their  deep  degradation  ;  whether  visiting 
the  harems  of  the  rich  and  great,  entering  the  cottage  of 
the  poor  and  wretched,  or  imparting  relief  to  suffering, 
and  joy  to  the  disconsolate  around  her  own  domestic 
fireside ;  her  characteristic  ardour  in  doing  good,  and 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  315 

her  affectionate  concern  for  the  happiness  of  others,  won 
the  confidence  and  opened  the  hearts  of  all  who  came 
within  the  reach  of  her  influence. 

Under  such  circumstances,  you  will  not  wonder  that 
the  most  lively  interest  was  manifested,  by  all  classes  of 
the  natives,  in  the  mournful  event  which  has  deprived 
them  of  their  much  loved  teacher,  benefactor  and  friend. 
Never  have  I  seen  such  concern,  through  this  whole  com 
munity,  as  was  manifested  for  her  recovery.  And  never 
did  the  truth  fall  with  such  weight  upon  the  heart  and 
conscience  of  this  people,  as  did  her  parting  admonition 
and  affectionate  entreaty,  delivered  to  numbers  of  the 
high  ecclesiastics  and  others  on  her  dying  pillow.  Her 
death  has  most  strikingly  evinced  the  truth  and  value  of 
what  she  taught  in  her  life.  Her  calmness  and  peaceful 
serenity  of  mind,  and  her  joyful  anticipations  of  heavenly 
felicity,  which  raised  her  above  all  fear  of  death,  and 
made  her  dying  chamber  seem  like  the  verge  of  heaven, 
has  taught  a  lesson  which  we  could  never  teach. 

Said  an  intelligent  Mohammedan  Meerza,  who  had 
long  been  her  pupil,  and  knew  her  worth,  "  I  shall  never 
forget  the  words  of  truth  she  has  taught  me.  She  had 
very  much  righteousness.  She  has  gone  to  paradise. 
I  know  why  she  did  not  fear  to  die  ;  she  had  faith  in 
Jesus."  Thus,  as  the  followers  of  Mohammed  were  led 
to  inquire  what  it  was  that  buoyed  up  the  spirit  of  this 
tender  female  in  the  hour  of  dissolving  nature,  and  filled 
her  whole  soul  with  joy  and  triumph,  while  with  them  the 
stoutest  heart  ever  quakes  at  the  approach  of  the  king  of 
terrors,  the  answer  given  by  one  of  their  own  number 
is,  "  She  had  faith  in  Jesus  /" 

But,  perhaps  the  most  beautiful  testimony  which  could 
have  been  given  of  her  character,  was  that  of  the  three 
oldest  of  the  four  Nestorian  bishops  in  the  province. 
The  morning  after  the  death  of  my  dear  wife,  these 


316  MEMOIR    OF 

three  venerable-looking  bishops  assembled  in  my  room  to 
express  their  heartfelt  sympathy  and  sorrow,  and  to  pro 
pose  measures  for  the  performance  of  the  last  solemn 
rites  to  her  remains.  Said  one  of  them,  "  We  will  bury 
her  within  the  walls  of  our  church,  where  none  but  very 
holy  men  are  buried  ;  and  as  she  has  done  much  for  us, 
we  wish  the  privilege  of  doing  something  for  her  ;  we  will 
dig  her  grave  with  our  own  hands."  As  I  remarked  that 
the  youngest  of  our  number  had  left  us  :  "  Yes,"  said 
Mar  Yohannan,  "she  was  the  youngest  in  years,  but  the 
oldest  in  wisdom."  Often  had  he  admired,  and  wondered, 
as  he  had  seen  her  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  his  own 
language  through  the  medium  of  Latin  lexicons  and 
grammars ;  and  especially  when  she  has  turned  to  her 
Greek  Testament  for  the  meaning  of  some  difficult  pas 
sage  of  Scripture.  These  two  bishops  became  members 
of  our  family,  soon  after  we  first  entered  this  city  :  and, 
having  eaten  at  our  table,  and  united  in  our  family  devo 
tions — enjoying  the  intimacy  of  a  fraternal  relation — they 
felt  her  superior  worth ;  and  her  memory  will  long  be 
embalmed  in  their  hearts. 

Her  example  and  influence  have  done  much  to  break 
down  the  wall  of  prejudice  which  has  existed  here 
against  female  education — a  work  in  which  our  dear 
Judith  was  engaged  with  all  her  accustomed  zeal,  when 
her  last  sickness  commenced.  Indeed,  such  an  impulse 
has  of  late  been  given  to  public  sentiment,  that  one  little 
girl  in  our  schools  has  been  placed  by  the  village-priest 
among  the  young  deacons,  to  chant  the  psalms  and  their 
prayers  at  the  public  services  in  the  church.  Much  of 
this  change  of  sentiment,  if  not  the  whole  of  it,  has  been 
brought  about,  by  God's  blessing,  through  the  enlight 
ened  example  of  intellectual^and  moral  culture,  which 
has  been  placed  so  directly,  and  in  such  attractive  forms, 
before  the  highest  ecclesiastics. 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  317 

But  I  must  refer  you  for  other  particulars  of  the  last 
sickness  and  death  of  my  dear  wife,  and  the  deep  and 
solemn  impression  left  upon  this  people,  to  the  sermon 
preached  at  her  funeral,  which  I  forward  to  you  for  her 
father.  While  we  mourn  that  she  has  fallen  so  soon,  let 
us  seek  more  of  that  grace  which  appeared  so  lovely  in 
her  character,  made  her  so  eminently  useful  in  life,  and 
so  triumphantly  happy  in  death.  Let  us  rejoice,  and 
bless  God  that  she  was  permitted  to  enter  the  missionary 
field  and  do  so  much  for  the  honour  of  her  Saviour ;  and, 
though  sorrow  and  anguish  fill  our  bosoms  now,  let  us 
rejoice  in  the  hope  of  meeting  her,  a  glorified  spirit — the 
image  of  Jesus — in  that  world  where  parting  shall  be  no 
more. 

I  have  adverted  to  the  early  and  continued  desire 
which  our  departed  Judith  ever  cherished,  to  become  a 
missionary  of  the  cross — a  desire  which  she  owed,  under 
God,  to  the  hallowed  influence  of  her  mother.  And  per 
haps  I  cannot  better  close  this  hasty  letter,  than  by  quo 
ting  her  own  language  on  this  subject.  It  is  an  extract 
from  a  letter  to  a  pious  lady  in  New  England,  but  which 
she  suppressed  on  account  of  the  modest  reluctance  she 
ever  cherished  of  saying  any  thing  that  could  be  con 
strued  as  commendatory  of  herself:  "I  like  to  see 
children  begin  early  to  contribute  to  missions  from  their 
own  little  stores.  I  well  remember  an  incident  of  this 
kind  which  occurred  when  I  was  seven  years  old,  and 
which  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  own  mind — indeed, 
to  it  I  trace  my  present  engagement  in  the  missionary 
field.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stewart  were  about  to  depart  for  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  from  an  adjoining  town.  A  box  was 
provided  by  the  ladies  of  our  village,  (Cherry  Valley,  N. 
Y.,)  and  the  things  were  mostly  prepared  and  packed  at 
our  house.  My  mother,  to  encourage  benevolent  feelings 
in  me,  desired  me  to  put  into  the  box  a  pair  of  mittens  of 

27* 


318  MEMOIR    OF 

which  I  was  very  fond.  After  a  little  struggle  I  gave  them 
up,  and  from  that  moment  felt  a  deep  interest  in  the  Sand 
wich  Island  mission.  I  always  hailed  the  arrival  of  the 
Missionary  Herald  with  joy,  and  eagerly  seized  it  to  find 
the  accounts  from  that  station.  I  was  accustomed  to 
regard  those  islands  as  the  probable  field  of  my  future 
labour — for  I  anticipated,  even  from  that  early  period, 
with  much  pleasure,  the  time  when  I  should  engage  in  the 
missionary  work."  *  * 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

ASAHEL  GRANT. 


Ooroomiah,  Persia,  Jan.  1,  1840. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, — 

Your  favour  of  June  30th,  reached  me  five  or  six 
weeks  ago,  among  the  wild  mountains  of  central  Eoordis- 
tan,  in  ancient  Assyria.  My  tour  through  Armenia  and 
Mesopotamia,  amid  the  violent  convulsions  which  have 
agitated  the  Turkish  empire,  was  attended  by  some  trials 
and  perils,  of  which  you  may  have  heard  ;  and  my  route 
through  Assyria,  which  lay  among  a  lawless  and  san 
guinary  people,  was  not  devoid  of  danger.  But  in  all  my 
way  the  angel  of  the  Lord  encamped  round  about  for  my 
deliverance,  and  on  the  7th  ult.  I  arrived  safe  at  my 
former  abode  in  Media,  after  an  absence  of  a  little  more 
than  eight  months.  As  some  of  the  regions  I  have  ex 
plored  had  never  been  visited  by  any  European  traveller, 
as  well  as  for  other  reasons,  I  found  it  expedient  to  adopt 
the  Oriental  costume  and  habits,  and  so  changed  was  my 
appearance  when  I  arrived  here,  with  a  long  beard  and  in 
a  mountain  garb,  that  I  passed  the  streets  without  being 
recognised  by  the  natives  with  whom  I  am  familiarly  ac 
quainted.  For  six  months  I  had  not  sat  in  a  chair,  and 
knives  and  forks  seemed  quite  but  of  place. 

The  countries  I  have  visited  are  interesting  as  being 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  319 

the  oldest  in  the  world ;  but  though  I  often  crossed  the 
rivers  which  watered  the  paradise  of  Eden,  and  gazed 
upon  the  mountains  of  Ararat,  on  which  rested  the  ark  of 
Noah,  after  tossing  five  months  upon  the  restless  flood, 
I  saw  little  of  the  innocence,  peace  and  happiness  that 
once  reposed  in  these  cradles  of  the  human  race.  Every 
thing  reminded  me  of  the  fall,  and  even  the  ruins  of 
"  that  great  city  Nineveh,"  and  other  places  which  figured 
upon  the  theatre  of  the  world  in  the  days  of  her  infancy, 
came  up  before  me  as  so  many  mouldering  monuments 
of  the  triumph  of  sin.  Dread  tyrant !  How  long  wilt 
thou  wield  thy  cruel  sceptre  over  the  fairest  portions  of 
the  earth — filling  them  with  tears,  and  misery  and  blood  1 
But  thy  triumph  will  be  short.  The  last  great  battle  will 
soon  be  fought,  when  the  trump  of  victory  shall  echo  and 
re-echo  through  the  earth,  and  all  heaven  hear  the  glad 
acclaim  :  "  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

In  ushering  in  this  glorious  era,  the  Nestorian  Chris 
tians,  I  doubt  not,  are  destined  to  act  an  important  part. 
To  prepare  the  way  for  this  end,  and  to  aid  in  marshal 
ling  them  for  the  conflict,  was  the  object  of  my  visit  to 
their  mountain-fastnesses,  and  I  trust  the  time  is  near 
when  these  strong-holds  will  be  entered  by  the  heralds  of 
salvation,  and  a  host  of  these  hardy  sons  of  the  mountains 
be  enlisted  in  the  armies  of  Immanuel. 

As  you  may  well  suppose,  my  visit  to  this  heretofore 
inaccessible  region — to  this  wonderful  people — to  these 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel — was  full  of  exciting  in 
terest.  It  seems  as  though  God  had,  for  some  great  end, 
raised  around  them  walls  of  adamant,  and  kept  them  as 
in  the  pavilion  of  the  Most  High.  Here  in  their  moun 
tain  of  rocks  they  have  found  a  safe  retreat  from  the 
sword  of  persecution,  the  rage  and  clangour  of  war,  the 


320  MEMOIR  OF 

strife  of  contending  nations,  and  the  bloody  revolutions 
which  have  overturned  empires  and  swept  away  millions 
around  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 

Churches  which  have  stood  more  than  fourteen  cen 
turies  testify  that  the  standard  of  the  cross  was  planted 
here  at  a  very  early  day,  and  render  plausible  the  tradi 
tions  of  the  people,  that  they  received  the  gospel  imme 
diately  from  the  apostles  and  primitive  disciples  of  our 
Saviour.  Certainly  they  received  it  long  before  the 
days  of  Mohammed.  The  mountain  Nestorians  are  an 
exceedingly  brave  people,  always  carry  their  rifles  when 
they  go  out,  and  are  a  terror  to  the  surrounding  tribes  of 
Koords,  with  some  of  whom  they  are  brought  in  frequent 
collision.  The  mass  of  them  are  quite  independent,  while 
the  smaller  tribes  are  partially  subject  to  the  independent 
Hakary  chief.  This  chief,  who  resides  in  a  strong  castle 
at  Tnlamerk,  is  the  same  who  put  to  death  the  unfortu 
nate  Shultz,  and  you  may  wonder  that  I  visited  him,  or 
in  any  way  put  myself  in  his  power.  But  I  did  so,  and 
received  from  him  the  kindest  treatment,  and  an  urgent 
invitation  to  return  and  reside  in  his  country.  I  attribute 
my  safety  in  this  and  other  cases,  under  God,  very  much 
to  my  professional  character,  of  which  I  never  felt  so 
much  the  value  as  in  my  late  tour  in  Koordistan.  I  was 
everywhere  welcomed  as  a  benefactor,  and  even  in  the 
farther  extremity  of  the  Nestorian  mountains  I  was  met 
by  a  young  man,  bearing  in  his  hand  a  small  present  of 
honey,  in  testimony  of  his  gratitude  for  the  restoration  of 
his  sight. 

ASAHEL  GRANT. 


Ooroomiah,  Persia,  Jan.  14,  1840. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, — 

It  is  just  a  year  to-day  since  our  dear  Judith  exchanged 
the  habiliments  of  mortality  for  the  bridal  robe  of  the  Lamb 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GRANT.  321 

of  God,  and  now  she  is  joined  by  the  youngest  of  her  twin 
daughters,  our  sweet  Mary,  whose  lovely  form  we  are 
about  to  deposit  by  the  side  of  her  mother's  remains, 
where  they  will  await  together  the  resurrection  morn. 
What  a  weary,  changing  world  is  this  !  'Tis  not  our 
home.  But  0 !  what  attractions  has  heaven,  when  the 
dearest  objects  of  earth  are  added  to  the  effulgent  glories 
of  the  Saviour's  presence,  to  raise  our  affections  on  high  j 
and  how  interesting  is  the  little  spot  of  earth  where  re 
pose  those  loved  ones  with  whom  we  shared  that  ardent 
affection  which  will  receive  its  full  perfection  in  those 
realms  of  bliss,  where  parting  is  no  more!  But  around 
the  grave  of  our  Judith  are  strewed  charms  of  peculiar 
interest  to  every  friend  of  that  blessed  cause  to  which 
she  devoted  her  life  in  this  far  distant  land.  It  is  the 
grave  of  the  first  Protestant  missionary  who  has  rested 
from  her  labours  in  Persia — the  first  seal  of  love  to  the 
Nestorian  church. 

The  lamented  Henry  Martyn,  whose  memory  sheds  a 
sacred  halo  over  this  land,  ended  his  weary  pilgrimage 
among  another  people.  The  grave  of  Mrs.  Grant  is  a 
monument  of  what  American  Christians  have  attempted 
for  Persia,  and  a  pledge  that  the  cause  of  Zion  in  that 
land  will  never  be  forgotten  in  their  prayers.  The  in 
teresting  character  of  the  Nestorian  Christians,  and  the 
consequent  promise  of  the  field  in  which  she  laboured  ; 
the  zeal  and  fidelity  with  which  she  toiled  for  their  wel 
fare,  and  the  cordial  affection  with  which  her  memory  is 
cherished  by  all  who  knew  her,  and  especially  by  those 
who  received  instruction  from  her  lips  or  relief  from  her 
hands  in  the  hour  of  suffering  ;  are  circumstances  upon 
which  I  need  not  dwell.  The  place  of  her  sepulture  is 
within  the  outer  enclosure  or  court  of  a  Christian  church, 
where  for  many  centuries  the  lamp  of  truth,  if  not  of  vital 
piety,  has  been  kept  burning,  though  with  a  dim  and  flick- 


322  MEMOIR    OF 

ering  light.  It  is  the  church  of  Mary,  the  mother  of 
Jesus;  and  you  may  be  interested  to  learn  the  tradition 
of  the  Nestorians  regarding  its  history.  They  are  con 
fident  of  the  truth  of  the  general  belief  that  Ooroomiah  was 
the  residence  of  the  renowned  Zoroaster,  the  reformer  of 
that  primitive  system  of  idolatry  which  found  a  God  in 
the  sun,  moon  and  stars,  and  the  unextinguished  fires  on 
their  holy  altars.  Zoroaster,  say  the  Nestorians,  was  a 
disciple  of  Jeremiah,  and  having  learned  from  him  the 
promised  advent  of  the  Messiah,  he  taught  it  to  his  fol 
lowers,  assuring  them  that  directed  by  his  star  they  would 
be  the  first  to  pay  him  reverence. 

As  their  tradition  is  remarkably  corroborated  by  Abul- 
pharagius,  I  will  quote  his  language  :  "  Zeradusht  (Zo 
roaster,)  the  preceptor  of  the  Magi,  taught  the  Persians 
concerning  the  manifestations  of  Christ,  and  ordered 
them  to  bring  gifts  to  him  in  token  of  their  reverence  and 
submission.  He  declared  that  in  the  latter  days  a  pure 
virgin  should  conceive,  and  that  as  soon  as  the  child  was 
born  a  star  would  appear,  blazing,  even  at  noonday,  with 
undiminished  lustre.  "You,  my  sons,"  exclaimed  the 
venerable  seer,  "  will  perceive  its  rising  before  any  other 
nation.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  you  shall  see  the  star, 
follow  it  whithersoever  it  shall  lead  you,  and  adore  the 
mysterious  child — offering  your  gifts  to  him  with  the 
profoundest  humility.  He  is  the  Almighty  WORD,  which 
created  the  heavens."  "  It  came  to  pass,"  continue  the 
Nestorians,  "as  Zoroaster  predicted.  The  Magi  (wise 
men)  of  Persia  were  the  first  to  discover  the  promised 
star  :  and  in  obedience  to  their  prophet  they  hastened  to 
pay  their  devotions  to  the  new-born  King.  They  took 
with  them  gold  as  a  suitable  present  if  he  were  an  earthly 
king ;  but  as  they  had  been  apprized  of  his  celestial  cha 
racter,  they  also  brought  frankincense  and  myrrh,  which 
they  were  accustomed  to  burn  as  a  perfume  in  their  re- 


MRS.    JUDITH    S.    GBANT.  323 

ligious  adoration."  On  their  return  to  the  native  abode 
of  their  prophet  at  Ooroomiah,  they  brought  Avith  them 
some  of  the  swaddling  clothes  of  the  incarnate  Divinity, 
which  were  subsequently  used  as  a  sacred  relic  in  conse 
crating  the  first  Christian  church  of  this  land,  which  they 
named  in  honour  of  the  blessed  mother  Mary,  (Nana  Ma- 
riam,)  where  now  repose  the  ashes  of  our  much  loved 
Judith;  whose  exemplary  life  and  triumphant  death  may 
yet  be  blessed  in  rekindling  a  sacred  light  in  this  sanc 
tuary  of  the  living  God.  On  one  side  have  been  depo 
sited  the  remains  of  the  youngest  son  of  the  Eev.  Justin 
Perkins ;  on  the  other  we  have  now  interred  our  lovely 
Mary.  Over  the  grave  is  a  solid  oblong  block  of  white 
marble,  with  the  following  simple  inscription  in  English 
and  Syriac  : 

MRS.  JUDITH  S.  GRANT 

DIKD    JANUARY    14,    1839, 

JE  25. 
"  She  hath  done  what  she  could."— Mark  14:  8. 


THE    END. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


~1 


RrrD  LD-URl 
1  (HARRIS 

'JAN  1  2  199P 


3  1158 01200  1656 


UC  SOUTHERN  RE 


A     000  058  442     5 


11 


. 

' 


-  Jjjjj 

i :  I  Pi! 


IIUIHH 


!  MM 

i    : 


i 


fi/j!  i 


